welcome to sia's menagerie ⁺‧˚ ⋆
grimoire ── .✦
✶ updates may be slow or fast depending on my schedule, but i’m always active across platforms to interact .
archive of our own ⊹ wattpad ⊹ spotify ⊹ instagram ⊹ pinterest ⊹ tiktok
Today's Document

#extradirty
Cosimo Galluzzi

@theartofmadeline
d e v o n
Game of Thrones Daily
NASA
TMBGareOK. The Official They Might Be Giants tumblr

pixel skylines

PR's Tumblrdome
KIROKAZE


Jar Jar Binks Fan Club

roma★
Fieri Frames

Love Begins
Monterey Bay Aquarium
macklin celebrini has autism
Fai_Ryy
seen from Brazil
seen from Germany
seen from Chile
seen from Germany
seen from Colombia

seen from T1

seen from Switzerland
seen from Israel
seen from Ukraine
seen from Sweden

seen from United States

seen from Singapore
seen from Germany
seen from Germany

seen from Türkiye

seen from Netherlands

seen from United Kingdom

seen from France

seen from Germany

seen from Austria
@stellurgy
welcome to sia's menagerie ⁺‧˚ ⋆
grimoire ── .✦
✶ updates may be slow or fast depending on my schedule, but i’m always active across platforms to interact .
archive of our own ⊹ wattpad ⊹ spotify ⊹ instagram ⊹ pinterest ⊹ tiktok

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
— 19. forelsket
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +20,000
The person standing in front of you burst into loud laughter as they pulled their hand away from your mouth.
It was an open, unfiltered laugh, the kind that did not care who it bothered or how inappropriate it was for the moment. They bent forward slightly with the effort, bringing their fingers to the corner of one eye to wipe away a tear that had escaped without permission.
"You should have seen your terrified face," they said, catching their breath between laughs. "Oh my God."
That voice.
You could recognize it anywhere. There was something completely unique about its tone, that mixture of lightness and boldness that very few people managed to carry with such consistency.
Hitch.
She wiped away the last tear with the back of her hand and held your gaze, still wearing that crooked smile. There was something deliberate in her expression, as though every gesture had been measured and yet still came across as natural. Clearly, she had gotten exactly the reaction she wanted.
"What are you doing lurking around the streets?" she asked, glancing down both sides of the alley with genuine curiosity. "The festival is in the square, in case you didn't know."
You did not answer.
You stepped out of the alley, brushing past her without stopping, leaving her comment behind as though it did not deserve a response. Once you reached the street, you searched for the place where the two figures had disappeared into the crowd. Your eyes swept over the surroundings: one side, the other, farther ahead, among the few passersby still moving beneath the dim yellow glow of the lanterns.
Nothing.
The figures had dissolved into the night as though they had never been there. The glint of the pendants, that metallic shine the rotating torchlight had caught, no longer existed. There was no trace. Nothing to follow.
You processed it silently, standing on the sidewalk, your eyes still scanning the street even though you already knew perfectly well that it was useless.
You had lost them.
"Are you looking for someone?"
Hitch appeared beside you without making a sound, staring in the same direction with her hands tucked into the pockets of her jacket, carrying that effortless way she had of settling into spaces without anyone inviting her to.
"No," you said.
She did not reply. She simply stayed there beside you, waiting. You knew that silence of hers, the one she used whenever she knew the answer she had just received was not the complete one and she had all the patience in the world to wait for the real one.
You clenched your jaw.
"I just saw two hooded figures," you finally said, without taking your eyes off the street. "They caught my attention."
Hitch arched a brow and answered in the tone of someone who had just reached a conclusion she found enormously entertaining.
"I thought you were a one-boy type of girl. Now I know more things about you than I expected."
You turned toward her with a look that would have stopped most people. Hitch held it without the slightest sign of intimidation, wearing that smile of hers that was half mischief and half shield.
"Idiot, they seemed strange," you said, with a clarity that left no room for further interpretation. "That's all. Have you seen anyone like that tonight? Hooded, with dark pendants?"
Hitch's smile lingered for another second before something shifted in her expression. It did not disappear entirely, but it settled into something more serious, more attentive. She looked at you differently.
"Tonight, no," she said. "I haven't seen anyone like that."
She paused. A slight frown crossed her face, as though she were searching through her memory.
"But Marlowe mentioned something a few weeks ago." She crossed her arms over her chest. "He was in the square one night, drinking with some friends, and a man approached them. Alone, hooded. Told them they should go home, that if they stayed, something bad might happen to them."
You stayed still, listening to her.
"You know how Marlowe is," Hitch continued, using that tone balanced between affectionate and mocking that she always used when speaking about him. "A coward. He was one of the first to leave. But before he went, he noticed the man was wearing a strange pendant."
Your eyes widened.
"Did he tell you what it looked like?"
Hitch shook her head slowly.
"No. He was a little drunk that night and couldn't remember it clearly." She looked at you with a curiosity that did not pretend to be casual. "Why are you so interested?"
"I'll explain later," you said, and you meant it. "But I need you to investigate who they are. Whatever you can find out. If Marlowe remembers anything else about the pendant, any detail, I need to know."
Hitch studied you in silence for a moment, with that look of hers that sometimes caught people off guard because it was far sharper than she let others believe at first glance. "Does this have something to do with the clan?" she asked.
You kept your serious gaze fixed on her face.
"Yes," you said. "With Erwin."
Something crossed Hitch's face. It was not exactly guilt, but it was genuine discomfort. She lowered her eyes for a moment, as though she needed to look away from yours, and lifted a hand to her hair, absentmindedly twirling a strand between her fingers.
"Oh..." she murmured, almost to herself. "Right. I completely forgot."
She stayed silent another second, letting go of the strand and rubbing the back of her neck before looking at you again, this time with less lightness in her expression.
"I'm sorry," she added. "The last time I saw you, he was still alive. My condolences." hearing those words coming out of her mouth was a little strange, knowing her personality.
"Thank you," you replied quietly. Whether the apology was sincere or not hardly mattered. The fact that she had stepped out of her usual self-centered indifference long enough to say it was enough for you, and you preferred to leave it at that.
"I'll talk to Marlowe," she said. "We'll see what we can do." Hitch let go of her hair and stepped closer to you, seeming to weigh whether or not to hug you. In the end, she decided against it.
"I appreciate it."
The two of you left the alley together. The sound of the festival drifted from the main street in the distance, that constant murmur a city carried when it was full of people gathered for the same purpose. Hitch walked beside you, once again with her hands in her pockets, matching your pace without either of you deciding it aloud.
"So, how's the festival?" she asked after a moment. "Tell me."
"Good," you said genuinely. "Entertaining. Although the level of condescension toward women still hits me every time we come here." You thought of the three men at the knife game, of their mocking tones, of the way they made it clear your words were not even worth listening to. "The magical world isn't like that. Men and women are seen as equals. Here, we still have to earn the space we deserve."
Hitch let out a sound of agreement that came from deep in her stomach, from that place where things are felt before they are named.
"It's unbearable," she said, with a frankness that had nothing theatrical about it. "I'd love to live with you in the forest. Seriously. To be somewhere you're seen as an equal, where nobody talks to you as if listening to your opinion is doing you a favor." Her tone sharpened with an edge that rarely appeared, but when it did, it was entirely real. "I'm tired. Tired of men flirting with me like that's supposed to be a compliment. Tired of the ones who speak slowly to me, as if big words might hurt me. Tired of my worth being measured by how I look instead of what I do."
She meant every word. Hitch was speaking from something that had been building inside her for a long time. And this time, there was not a trace of irony softening it.
You watched her for a moment without interrupting. There was something uncomfortable about hearing her like this, not because she was wrong, she was not, but because that frustration had no easy outlet.
You could not help thinking it: you would not trade your freedom for anything that world offered. Not for the spacious houses in the city center, nor the shop windows full of jewelry, nor the dresses imported from other countries, nor the tables overflowing with food that never ran out. All of it glittered, yes, but there was something fragile about it, something conditional.
It only took an instant. One wrong word, an argument, the wrong gesture in front of the right man—father, husband, tutor—and everything could collapse. You had seen it before: women who had seemed untouchable, suddenly reduced to nothing, cast out of their own lives as though they had never belonged to them in the first place.
All that abundance stopped seeming enviable when it was not truly theirs, when it depended on someone else's will and could disappear without warning. Luxury lost its shine once you realized it was borrowed, conditional, always on the verge of being taken away by another person's decision.
Respect should not depend on anyone else. And freedom was not negotiable. It was the only thing that, once lost, could never be replaced by anything.
As you walked, your companion glanced downward. Her eyes stopped on your hands.
"Hey," she said, and her tone changed completely, becoming more direct, stripped of everything else. "What happened to you?"
The bandages were visible even in the dim streetlight, white against your skin, reaching all the way to your wrists.
"A mission," you said. "A Shadowbone touched me. I was left with its mark." You turned your hands over and looked at your palms. At this point, with the festival and everything else, you had almost forgotten you had been injured.
Hitch stared at you for a long second, with an expression that was genuinely difficult to read because it mixed things that rarely went together on her face: something close to concern, and something that was clearly relief that she had not been there.
"Good thing I live on this side of the forest," she said.
You rolled your eyes.
The two of you kept walking.
The square appeared before you fully saw it, announced first by the noise. As you drew closer, the murmur you had heard from the side street gradually turned into something more distinct: overlapping voices, waves of applause, the specific sound of a crowd that had found a common point of attention and was holding onto it.
The number of people had not decreased much since earlier, but something had changed. The children had almost completely disappeared from the streets. Where they had once run between the adults' legs, now only grown-ups remained. It was a gradual change that happened at every festival after nightfall: dusk was the unspoken signal that the best hour for wine and beer had arrived, and families preferred to take their children home before that second half of the celebration began teaching lessons they would rather not explain the next day.
You crossed the entrance to the square and the noise hit you full force.
The crowd had gathered in front of a wooden stage set up at the northern end of the square, directly before the town hall façade. It was a simple but sturdy structure, raised high enough for whoever stood upon it to be visible from every corner of the space. And on that stage, with the posture of someone for whom being watched was the natural state of things, stood a man.
He was extraordinarily elegant.
Not with the discreet elegance of someone who simply had good taste, but the kind that required effort, money, and the willingness for both to be noticed. His suit was a shade of gold that seemed almost impossible for a festival night in a provincial town, impeccably tailored and fastened with buttons that caught the torchlight in a way that suggested they had been chosen specifically for that purpose. He wore an elaborate jabot at his throat, its folds carefully arranged, and several rings gleamed on the fingers of both hands, some set with stones that flashed whenever he moved them to emphasize his words, which he did often, and with studied grace.
"Citizens of Velmyra," he was saying, with a voice that filled the plaza with the ease of someone who had spent years learning how to occupy spaces with it, "today we gather beneath generous skies, witnesses to a land that, once again, has answered our efforts with abundance. The fields have spoken, and their voice is clear: perseverance, labor, and faith have borne fruit."
The applause came immediately. Men raised their mugs and plates in a spontaneous gesture of celebration, mixing the sound of clapping with the clatter of dishes striking together.
"Who is he?" you asked, without taking your eyes off the stage.
"The new burgomaster," Hitch said beside you. "He's been in office for about a month. He was a nobleman from the city, but the appointment came directly from Sângrvia. The capital chose him for the position."
On the stage, the man continued.
"I do not ignore the fact that this past year has brought changes and losses that still weigh upon our memory. Velmyra has risen before, and it shall rise again. As long as this city breathes, as long as its streets are filled with life as they are tonight, no misfortune shall ever break it."
"Someone with a lot of money and influence," you said quietly, more to yourself than to Hitch. "To be appointed from the capital without going through a local election, you need both."
Hitch made a vague sound of agreement without elaborating, her gaze fixed on the stage.
"But tonight," the man continued, and his voice shifted into something different, warmer, closer, as though he were speaking to each individual person rather than to an entire square. "Let us set aside our worries. Let bread be broken without restraint, let the wine flow freely, and let the music drown out every concern you carry."
He paused.
"Celebrate, Velmyra. Because as long as we remember who we are, we will never truly be in the darkness."
The square answered with a collective shout that shook the air. Mugs were raised, and from somewhere nearby, someone lit a powder charge that shot upward with a whistle before bursting over the rooftops into a shower of golden sparks. Several torches were lifted as well, and tambourines and clapping began to echo through the crowd, marking the rhythm of the celebration. The music, which until then had remained in the background, grew louder, more intense, as though the musicians had been waiting for that exact moment to throw themselves completely into the uproar.
The burgomaster stepped back on the stage, smiling with the satisfaction of someone who had just accomplished exactly what he knew would work. Then he extended a hand to one side, and a woman who had been waiting discreetly near the edge of the stage stepped forward and took it.
She was blonde, her hair gathered into a high bun decorated with seasonal flowers, small daisies and stalks of wheat that matched the golden tone of her dress. The bun had been styled with such care that it almost compensated for the width of her forehead, though not entirely. She was considerably taller than he was, a difference that became obvious the moment they stood together, drawing a short laugh from someone in the crowd that quickly disappeared into the surrounding noise.
"Want something to drink?" Hitch asked, turning toward you with her hands in her pockets and an expression that suggested the answer she expected was yes.
You thought about it for a second.
"Wouldn't be a bad idea," you said with a smile.
The two of you walked toward one of the drink stalls along the western side of the square, where a line of barrels balanced on trestles and a man in a dark apron was serving a queue of four people with the kind of efficiency that suggested he had been doing it for hours and had no intention whatsoever of getting tired. You ordered two mugs. You paid before Hitch could take anything out.
She looked at you with something between surprise and amusement.
"Consider it advance payment," you said, handing her hers. "For the work you're going to do gathering information."
Hitch took the mug with a smile that was almost admiration.
"Efficient."
You found an empty table near the edge of the square, far enough from the stage that you could speak without competing with the music, and sat across from one another. The wood was slightly damp from the night dew, but not enough to matter.
You brought the mug to your lips.
The beer was thick and frothy, carrying that specific richness of seasonal brews, and the first sip brought something you had not entirely expected: cinnamon. A distinct note, perfectly blended, transforming the taste into something closer to the celebration itself.
Above you, the sky had fully darkened. The stars were visible now with the particular clarity they only had on countryside nights after the wind had swept the clouds away, and the waxing crescent moon hung slightly tilted above the roof of the town hall as though someone had placed it there deliberately to complete the picture.
It was a beautiful night.
"It's been days since you last came into the city," she said, resting her elbows on the table while absentmindedly spinning her mug between her hands, letting foam slide over the rim.
You took another small sip before answering, then rested your own elbow against the rough wood, mirroring her posture.
"Things have been busy at the castle," you replied. "And the supplies still haven't run out, so there hasn't been any need to come."
Hitch lifted her mug and took a long drink, never taking her eyes off you over the rim, as though measuring how much you truly knew. Then she set it back down on the table with a soft thud.
"Then you probably don't know yet."
She let the sentence linger between the two of you, tracing absentminded circles across the wood with her fingertips as though she enjoyed stretching out the small silence. You frowned faintly, leaning forward slightly as you waited.
"Know what?"
Hitch glanced briefly toward the square, where the music and laughter still rose without pause. When she looked back at you, her expression had changed. She was still herself, direct and without detours, but there was something heavier beneath the surface now.
"A few nights ago, there was chaos in the city," she said. "And deaths."
The noise of the festival continued unchanged around you. The music, the voices, the applause. Everything carried on exactly the same while Hitch spoke, and there was something unreal about that continuity, as though the world had not received the news yet. Or was simply choosing to ignore it.
"In the northern district of the city, they found a young woman dead in her home," she said. "Her throat completely torn apart. Her neighbors say they didn't hear anything unusual the night before. No screams. No fighting. They only found her in the morning."
You listened in silence.
"In the west," she continued, "they found the body of an older man behind his house. His family explained what happened. Someone knocked on the door during the middle of the night, saying he was hungry, that he needed help. The father opened the door." Hitch paused briefly. "One man came in. Three others entered behind him. The family decided to escape through the back door, the parents, the children, and the grandfather."
"What happened to him?" you asked, because something in the story had already foreshadowed it.
"A few meters away, they realized he wasn't with them anymore. They heard noise coming from the street, something that sounded like a fight, blows, things breaking. They decided not to go back until it stopped. They were afraid something would happen to the children."
Hitch took a slow sip of beer.
"When they went to get the guards, half of them were asleep and the other half drunk, as usual. None of them had heard anything. By dawn, they finally decided to return to the house and they found the grandfather's body." She looked at you. "His neck was shredded. It wasn't a weapon wound. It looked like someone had dug their fingers straight into the flesh with enough force to pierce through it." Hitch fell silent for a moment, searching for the perfect phrase to make it clearer. "They played with his throat like it was clay."
You made an involuntary movement, a brief flinch that never became a full expression but was enough. Sometimes Hitch reminded you of Ymir in the way she described things, without softening them, without searching for euphemisms that might make the impact easier for the listener. It was a quality you could respect even when it made your stomach shift uneasily.
"People in the south reported noise that same night too," Hitch continued. "Everyone locked themselves inside their homes waiting for the guard to arrive. But when everything finally stopped and they went outside to look, the streets were empty. As if whoever had been fighting had evaporated."
Vampires.
The word came on its own, without you needing to search for it.
"Did anything happen in the center?" you asked.
"Nothing," Hitch said quickly, as though she had been expecting your question. "The guards in the center were at their posts, awake, reporting nothing. They were too far away to hear what happened in the outskirts."
She looked at you. It was not a long or dramatic look, but it was firm, held just enough to make it clear there was no need to explain further. There was seriousness in her eyes, but also something quieter: a shared understanding, almost unspoken.
"Are you thinking the same thing I am?"
You gave a slight nod, your fingers resting around the mug without drinking.
"That the threat came from the edges of the city," you said. "Not the center. Someone who knows the layout of the guard patrols, where the blind spots are, at what times the shifts are more careless."
"Yes." Hitch lowered her voice and cast a quick glance toward the neighboring tables before continuing, a gesture so unusual for her that its rarity alone drew attention. She leaned forward slightly. "And there's more. Something nobody's been able to explain properly. The murdered woman's daughter wasn't in the house when they found the body."
Your brows drew together in curiosity, and you leaned in as well, as though that somehow helped hold the conversation within the small space between you.
"Where was she?"
"At the orphanage." She paused briefly. "As if someone had taken her there, or she had known to go there herself, before anyone even knew her mother was dead."
You processed that in silence, lowering your gaze to the table for a second, following the grain of the wood with your eyes.
"Have the authorities spoken to her?"
"Yes." Hitch's tone was flat now, more restrained than usual. She straightened slightly on the bench. "But the girl doesn't speak. Whenever they ask about that night, she says nothing. She keeps to herself, away from the other children at the orphanage."
"Poor little thing," you said softly.
The words left your mouth before you could think them through. You looked away toward the square, as though you needed a second to compose yourself, raising the mug to your lips without drinking from it.
When you looked back at her, Hitch was watching you, her head tilted slightly and her expression softer, as though she had noticed that exact small shift in you.
"How have the vampires in the forest been behaving?" she asked, and this time her tone was different. This was not conversation anymore. It was a direct question.
You narrowed your eyes, trying to understand the abrupt turn in the discussion.
"Normal, for now," you said, shrugging faintly as you slid the mug a few inches across the table. You did not understand where she was going with this.
She let out a brief sound that was not laughter, more like a dry exhale. Her gaze drifted toward the crowd for a moment before locking onto you again.
"So normal that they've started attacking here."
You felt the impact of her words. Attacked. You straightened your back slightly, tightening your fingers around the edge of the wooden table, as though the gesture might help you keep your composure.
"It's been months since anything like this happened in the city," you replied, trying to keep your voice even.
"And that makes it less serious?" She crossed her arms, watching you with one brow faintly raised. "Is The Dawnguard lowering their guard in Velmyra because they're too busy with the forest?"
You shook your head, a little faster than you would have liked, and leaned forward.
"That's not it," you said, more firmly than you intended. "We've been occupied with Erwin's death. With everything that comes with it." You paused briefly, lowering your gaze for a second before meeting hers again. "It's not intentional. There are just too many things happening at once."
Hitch did not look away. She listened without interrupting, drumming her fingers once against her own arm before stopping. Then she spoke, as always, without softening the blow.
"The guards in this city are not an obstacle for vampires. They never have been and they never will be. You are." She leaned slightly forward, resting her forearms on the table. "Whoever could have defended those people that night, driven those killers away or destroyed them, had to be strong. Not guards with decorative swords who fall asleep during their shifts." Her fingers tightened around her mug without lifting it. "Someone with training."
And there was the question she never asked aloud but left hanging between the two of you.
Who could they have been.
The guards of Velmyra were not capable of that level of combat. You knew exactly where the limit of their abilities stood when faced with something supernatural. They did not even come close.
So the doubt forced its way forward inevitably: who had been fighting in the streets that night, and how had they vanished without a trace once it was over. The idea of a group of humans specifically trained to face that kind of threat, operating in secret, was not impossible but it did not entirely fit with what you knew.
The other possibility was even more unsettling. Vampires fighting each other over the same prey.
Or vampires who, instead of surrendering to the most basic impulse, chose to protect. It was not an easy idea to hold onto, but once it appeared, it became difficult to dismiss.
You thought about what Armin's historical index had described regarding the Bloodveil Schism, the Conservatives and the Conquerors, the fragile balance some chose to defend because without it, everything collapsed.
You said none of that aloud.
Hitch struck the table with the base of her mug, a dry, satisfied sound announcing that she had emptied it, and looked at you with an expression that shifted from serious to conversational with the ease only she possessed.
"Well. I've fulfilled my informational duties for the day." She rested her chin in her hand. "How about you?"
You tried to organize your thoughts quickly, to push everything you had just processed into some compartment where it could wait without spilling over.
"Well," you said, taking a deep breath, "things have been pretty chaotic at the castle. I found out some things that surprised me quite a bit."
Hitch's eyes widened with the very specific kind of interest of someone who had just received exactly the type of information she loved most.
"Ooooh. What?" She leaned forward again. "Did they finally figure out what happened that night Jean, Connie, Marco, and Armin came back to the castle with nothing but their weapons, shoes, and underwear after going exploring?"
You laughed.
It was short and involuntary, the kind of laugh that escaped before you could decide whether you wanted to let it out.
"No," you said, tucking your hair behind your ears, clearing it away from your face as though preparing yourself to speak. "Not that."
"Well then, what could possibly be more interesting? Because that story still keeps me awake at night."
You took a moment. Your gaze dropped to the table, tracing the veins in the wood, those irregular curves swirling into almost spiral-like patterns. Then you looked back at her.
"I found out I'm not just some orphan found at the entrance of the castle," you said. "My mother was a hunter, just like me."
Hitch went still for a second. The entertained expression she had been wearing for the last several minutes did not disappear entirely, but it paused, as though someone had stopped playing a song halfway through a line.
"What?" she said. "What do you mean, a hunter?"
You crossed your arms in front of you on the table, holding her gaze.
"A hunter. A member of The Dawnguard." Your voice remained steady. "Her name was Selene. She was part of the veterans' generation."
Hitch looked genuinely speechless for a moment. She parted her lips, hesitated, then finally lifted a hand to her ear, massaging it as she tried to process what she had just heard.
"And what happened to her? Do you know where she is?"
You shook your head, glancing away for a moment toward some indistinct point in the crowd.
"All I know is that one night she arrived at the castle and placed me in Erwin's arms. Then she disappeared."
"Disappeared?" Hitch repeated, leaning forward slightly as though it might help her understand you better. "She wasn't at the castle when you were born?"
"No." You rested your hands on your legs, intertwining your fingers. "I don't know where she lived during that time. Nobody knows for sure. From what I was told, she used to leave the castle frequently. She started distancing herself from the clan, got involved with someone. She left The Dawnguard to be with him." You paused briefly, breathing before continuing. "But I think things went wrong in the end, because eventually she decided to bring me to the castle and leave."
Hitch stared at you for a second that stretched longer than usual for her, listening without interrupting, weighing every word.
"How the hell did they let her leave?" she finally said, with that trademark lack of softness that belonged to her alone. "Knowing everything she knows about the vampire world, the forest, the clan." She shook her head faintly. "That's dangerous for her and for everyone else."
"Erwin let her go," you said with a slight shrug. "He respected her decision. He let her search for the life she wanted, outside of hunting, in normality."
She exhaled through her nose, her jaw tightening slightly before she spoke.
"So normal," she said slowly, "that she had to run away." She tilted her head faintly, studying you more carefully. "And your father?"
You felt the question settle into the silence between you. You blinked once, and your hands began moving almost automatically: you intertwined your fingers and cracked them softly one by one, as though you needed to anchor yourself to something.
"I have no idea." The words came out on their own, with a calmness you had learned without realizing it. "I don't know who he is. His name, where he is, whether he's still alive. I know nothing about him."
When you finished, you sighed as though the entire conversation exhausted you, despite the fact that you had been the one who wanted to bring it up. Hitch no longer carried the same firmness in her gaze as before.
She rested an elbow on the table, bringing her fingers to her temple thoughtfully. Then she spoke, her tone more careful than usual for her.
"And do you believe them?" she asked, one brow raised. "Do you believe the veterans' words?"
You held her gaze for a moment longer than usual, your expression stiffening slightly, as though the question had tightened something inside you before you could answer.
She continued, lowering her hand slowly and tracing the lines in the wood of the table. Tiny splinters dug into her fingertips. She paid them no attention, as though the faint pain kept her grounded there with you.
"If they lied to you your whole life, why would you believe whatever they tell you now?"
Your hands slowly came apart. The echo of your knuckles cracking still seemed to linger in your joints, a faint, persistent tension that refused to disappear. You flexed your fingers once, as though testing that lingering discomfort, before pressing your palms against the table.
"What do you mean?" you asked.
"I don't know." Her finger continued its slow, absent movement. "What if everything they've told you as 'the truth' is just another lie covering up something even worse?"
The noise of the festival carried on around you. The music, the voices, the sound of mugs striking together. Everything exactly the same.
But something inside you shifted, slowly, like a certainty moving just enough to stop fitting into place. Your body noticed it before your mind could give it a name.
You stayed silent.
You questioned things. Not in an orderly way, not with arguments or a list of evidence, but from somewhere more primal, more uncomfortable. A suspicion that settled into the body before taking shape in the mind, spreading like a dull pressure. It began seeping into everything you had taken for granted: what you had been told, what you had accepted without stopping to examine too closely.
Suddenly, Selene's story no longer felt solid. Not because it was impossible, but because it was beginning to feel incomplete. Too clean around certain edges, too vague around others. The figure of your father, nonexistent until now, acquired a different kind of weight, almost irritating in his absence. And behind it all lingered something rougher: the possibility that you had been guided, that you had grown up inside a carefully measured version of events.
And now that same thing persisted, disguised as honesty.
The discomfort sharpened into something more piercing. There was anger there, mixed with uncertainty. Anger at not knowing, at not having asked sooner, at the idea that others might have decided which parts of your own story you deserved to know. And alongside it, a deeper unease, harder to bear: the possibility that even now, you still were not seeing the full picture.
You buried your head in your hands, elbows resting on the table. The smell of the beer left in your mug hit you all at once, dense and spiced, and your stomach answered with a wave of nausea you had not expected. You pushed the mug away from yourself with a quick movement.
"What, you don't want any more?"
"No," you said flatly. You held your breath, but the smell of alcohol still reached your nose. Stronger than usual.
"Well, I'm not about to let your money go to waste," Hitch said, taking your mug with the same natural ease with which she would have taken her own, and emptied it in one long uninterrupted swallow.
She slammed it back down on the table with satisfaction.
You remained with your head in your hands, staring at the wood without truly seeing it, letting the thoughts pile together without order. The idea persisted, growing harder and harder to ignore: that the truth you knew might only be one layer, and that beneath it there was more.
The feeling did not fade. It only settled deeper, heavier.
A sudden warmth and weight covered you.
"Hey, Onyankopon," Hitch greeted the boy standing behind you.
"Hey, Hitch. How are you?" he asked, smiling at her with that warmth of his that existed effortlessly. He had placed his hand on your shoulder.
"Nobody can feel bad at a festival surrounded by food and good drinks," she replied.
Onyankopon let out a short laugh. Then he turned his head toward you, who had lowered your gaze back to the table.
"Did something happen, y/n?"
You shook your head.
"No. I just got a little dizzy from the alcohol." You gestured vaguely toward the mug.
"Dizzy?" Hitch repeated loudly, in the tone of someone who had just heard something completely absurd. "You only drank half a mug!"
"I don't have the same tolerance you do."
"Ymir and Jean clearly failed to train you properly," she said, leaning back on the bench with carefree confidence, forgetting for a second that it had no backrest. The movement threw her off balance just enough that she had to catch herself abruptly, awkwardly planting one foot on the ground before regaining it. "There are obvious flaws in your education."
"Do you want to leave?" Onyankopon asked you, with that tone of his that was both a question and an offer, without pressure or urgency. "I saw you sitting here and told the others to wait for me in front of the town hall."
"Yeah." You stood from the bench before fully answering. "Let's go."
Hitch rose to her feet as well. They waited while she returned the mugs to the man at the drink stall, and then the three of you began weaving through the crowd toward the exit of the square.
"So, how's life been in the city?" Onyankopon asked Hitch, walking with his hands tucked into the pockets of his vest. You walked between the two of them, letting the conversation pass around you without truly trying to follow it.
Hitch answered immediately. She began recounting, with the same ease she had used when telling you, the news about the murders from the previous nights. The details. The northern district, the young woman, the torn throat. The west, the elderly man, the family escaping through the back door. And she reached the part about the state in which they had found the man's neck.
Onyankopon did not answer immediately. He walked several more steps in silence, processing it, with that habit of his of taking exactly the amount of time he needed before speaking.
"It's incredible they still decided to hold the festival," he finally said, "knowing the danger there was only a few days ago."
"People need to believe they're safe even when they aren't," Hitch said, not maliciously, simply as someone stating something she had observed many times before. "Besides," she added, throwing an arm over your shoulders with the casual familiarity of someone who never measured that sort of gesture, "thank goodness you're here. If they attack again, we've got you to protect us."
The weight of her arm around you was more than your mind was capable of handling in that moment. You felt it physically, that uncomfortable warmth across your shoulders when what you wanted was air, space, and silence.
"We'll have to talk about this with the veterans," Onyankopon said, in a tone that was no longer conversational but the sound of a decision being spoken aloud. "We're not giving one hundred percent to the city. If it hadn't been for whoever stopped those vampires that night, far more people would have died."
"They already know that if they need reinforcements, they can always take Marlowe," Hitch said with a laugh that was half joke and half genuine offer.
You did not answer either of them.
Your eyes stayed fixed on the crowd stretching before you as you all made your way toward the edge of the square. Most people were drunk, or on their way to becoming so. People shouting over each other, spilling beer without caring where it landed, using the volume of their voices as though it were an argument. Men turning toward much younger women with smiles that never bothered asking permission to exist.
Disgusting.
You were about to look away when, among the mass of bodies and heads and constant movement, something stood out.
A raised hand. Steady, direct, without flourish.
Mikasa.
She stood around twenty meters away beside Armin, who was craning his neck in your direction with that methodical, unapologetic way he had of searching for someone in a crowd. The moment he spotted you, he stopped stretching upward.
You slipped out from beneath Hitch's arm without a word and walked toward them.
"We were looking for you," Armin said the moment you reached him, with that restrained relief in his tone he always had whenever something had worried him more than he wanted to admit.
"I was by the stalls, getting something to drink," you said.
Mikasa did not respond to that. Instead, she pulled the new dagger from her belt in one clean motion and held it out to you carefully in her open palm so you could see it properly.
You took it.
Carved into the wood was a circle containing a triangle made of three crossed swords, the lines forming the shape of a letter within them. An A.
The same symbol Mikasa had scarred into her right wrist since before you could remember.
The emblem of her mother's family.
"It looks amazing," you said, examining it closely, carefully brushing your thumb over the carved relief. "Your mother would be proud of you."
Mikasa looked at you. It was one of those looks of hers that did not need much time to say a great deal. Then she smiled. Small, brief, completely genuine.
"Just like yours would be of you," she said.
The words arrived without warning and settled somewhere inside you that was not prepared to be touched by anything emotional in that moment. It did not hurt exactly. It felt more like accidentally pressing against a bruise already tender beneath the surface, the body reacting before you could decide whether it actually hurt or not.
You smiled back at her. Weaker than hers, but the most honest thing you could manage in that instant. You handed the dagger back and turned so they could see the people coming up behind you.
"Wow, Mikasa, you look great," Hitch said as she approached, studying her with the quick, appraising glance she reserved for these sorts of things. "Armin," she added, turning toward him, "are you using something new on your face? Your skin looks incredible."
The blond turned red in a way that started at his ears and spread down his cheeks so quickly it would have been comical if it had not been so obvious.
"No, just water," he said, in the tone of someone actively suppressing the memory of something he would prefer never to think about again.
"So?" Hitch continued, looking around the group with genuine curiosity. "Has the festival convinced you all to leave the forest and come live in the city?"
"We have a duty to protect these people," Mikasa answered with the calm certainty of someone who did not need to think about it because the answer had long ago been decided. "We would never abandon everything just to live here."
"You're right," Hitch said, though there was something in her tone that was not entirely admiration, more the uncomfortable acknowledgment of someone who knew she would never make the same choice. "Although I don't know what's worse: living among bloodsucking monsters or among rich people who steal all your money." She glanced toward the balconies lining the square, where wide dresses and golden suits still watched the festival from above with goblets in hand.
You kept walking without slowing.
"One kills you quickly," you said without looking back. "The other empties you little by little."
There was a second of silence. Then the others exchanged brief looks before following after you.
You all walked away from the square along the side avenue that ran beside the town hall façade, where the noise of the festival began softening slightly with every meter you gained.
"I heard about the Blouse family," Hitch said after a moment, changing the subject with that effortless ease of hers that never needed warning. "A few days ago I was flirting with a guy at the market and everything was going great until I heard his last name." She grimaced as though reliving the moment. "All the charm vanished instantly. He was Sasha's cousin. And on top of that, the guy recognized me. He said, 'Hey, you're the one helping the Dawnguard from the city, right?'" She twisted her mouth uncomfortably. "Then he ended up telling me Sasha's parents and siblings are moving to Velmyra."
"Do they already have somewhere to stay?" Onyankopon asked, with the genuine interest of someone who processed logistical implications before anything else.
"Yeah," Hitch answered. "The relatives provided the money, and Pixis handled the paperwork so they could be assigned a house."
"And nobody asked questions?" Armin asked, frowning faintly.
"Obviously they did," Hitch replied. "But Pixis made up some story about them being a known family arriving from another city. You know how our bald man is. He always has a story ready, and it always sounds boring enough that nobody wants to investigate further."
"It's good to have him backing us up," Mikasa said, her calm tone carrying quiet approval.
Dot Pixis, Marlowe, and Hitch formed the core of the Liaison Unit in Velmyra. None of the three fought in the forest or faced the creatures of the vampire world directly. It was neither their role nor their skill set. But their work was just as crucial, perhaps even harder in some ways, because it required operating within the city, out in plain sight, without anyone around them truly understanding what they were doing or why. They gathered information. Managed contacts. Secured supplies whenever the castle's provisions began running low. Prepared routes and safehouses in case something went wrong in the magical world and someone needed a place to return to quickly and without questions. They were the ones who translated the mortal world for the clan, and the ones who ensured it never became completely isolated from other humans it claimed to protect.
It was quiet work. And precisely because of that, indispensable.
You were walking without paying much attention to the sidewalk, your eyes fixed at mid-height and your thoughts still trapped in the same place they had been since leaving the table in the square.
You bumped into someone.
It was not a hard collision, barely a brush of shoulders, the kind of impact that happened when you failed to notice another person walking in the opposite direction. But it was enough to stop you and make you turn.
The girl facing you had brown hair and wide brown eyes, large and startled with genuine surprise. She looked younger than you, though not by much.
"Sorry," both of you said at the exact same time.
You smiled at her. She smiled back, the kind of spontaneous gesture that appeared when a situation was just silly and innocent enough that embarrassment never had time to settle in. Then she turned and looped her arm through that of the blond boy accompanying her, resting her head lightly against his shoulder as they resumed weaving through the crowd.
You watched them walk away for a second before continuing on yourself.
Sasha and Connie were sitting on the raised stone ledge running beside the sidewalk, where the building left a strip of stone before giving way to the cobbled street. From there, the avenue stretched broad before them, wide enough for carriages and riders to move in both directions without interfering with one another.
The noise had not faded with the distance from the square. Wheels against stone, hooves striking rhythmically, voices dissolving before reaching anywhere at all. At that hour, the city seemed bottomless, as though it could keep producing movement indefinitely and nobody inside it would ever grow tired.
And still, the two of them remained there, legs stretched toward the street, watching the flow of traffic with the calm of people who had somehow found the only still point inside something that never stopped moving.
Every now and then, a carriage passed too close and forced them to pull their legs back instinctively. Then they would stretch them out again, as though even the motion itself cost them more effort than necessary and they had no energy for anything except maintaining that posture of comfortable half-defeat.
"That's the seventh one," Sasha said, leaning forward slightly as she followed a carriage moving close to the curb.
"You skipped one," Connie replied, frowning with the concentration of someone who had been keeping his own parallel count for quite a while. "It's eight."
"I didn't skip it. That one was empty. It doesn't count."
"Of course it counts."
"Why would an empty carriage count?"
"Because it's still a carriage!"
"That one doesn't count either," Sasha insisted, pointing toward the street. "It's too small."
"Then none of them count!" Connie shot back, dropping his hands onto his knees with the frustration of someone who had spent several minutes losing an argument that should have been simple.
They did not notice you had arrived.
You sat down between them without announcing yourself, with the same naturalness you might have sat on any available surface in that moment. Then you let your head fall onto Connie's shoulder.
"Wow," Sasha said, looking at you with a grin. "If we'd known you were going off to get drunk, we would've followed you way sooner instead of letting you disappear."
You squeezed your eyes shut tightly, the corners crinkling. The noise was beginning to bother you too much.
"I didn't run off to drink," you said in the voice of someone who no longer had the energy to defend anything convincingly. "I just went to get some air and ran into Hitch."
Said person, who had arrived with the others, greeted the group with a lazy wave of her hand.
"Yeah, and we only had one beer each," she added. "I would've had more if y/n hadn't gotten dizzy from hers."
Connie laughed. It was that short, effortless laugh of his whenever something amused him naturally. His shoulders shook, carrying you along with the slight movement. Then he leaned toward you and rested his head against yours, with that unthinking weight gestures had when nobody stopped to consider them first.
"We're gonna have to come here more often so you can build up your tolerance," he said.
The others exchanged glances, and more than one of them smiled with that sort of restrained amusement that needed no explanation.
"For that, she'd need to come with Mike," Mikasa replied with the same calm tone she might have used while delivering a tactical report.
The laughter that followed was unanimous, breaking out from several places at once and scattering through the noise of the street without anyone making the slightest effort to contain it.
From the plaza, still distant, came music. Laughter. Someone shouting in celebration of something specific with far more enthusiasm than the situation probably required. It was completely different from the street where you were, which carried that relative calm of places that had stopped being the center of something.
Sasha grabbed her stomach with both hands and let herself fall backward, lying flat on the stone curb with her eyes fixed on the night sky. Ignoring the dirt gathered on the ground.
"God. I'm still starving," she said with a guttural groan.
"You could hunt a rat here in the street and eat it," Hitch said.
The others laughed. Sasha did not bother sitting back up to answer.
"Not a bad idea."
Everyone's voices still echoed around you, blending with the sound of the street, with the distant and constant noise Velmyra produced effortlessly and without pause. But inside your head there was something different. A dull, persistent vibration lodged just behind your eyes, part headache and part something else you still did not want to name.
Hitch's words had not left your mind since she said them.
What if everything they've told you as "the truth" is just another lie covering something even worse?
You carried it the way one carries something heavier than it first seemed when picked up, but impossible to put down once you've walked too far away from where you found it.
"I should go," Hitch said suddenly, in that flat, tired tone of someone who had already gotten bored and had no intention of dragging things out any longer.
She stretched backward, lacing her fingers together and arching her back until her spine cracked softly, as though releasing all the tension she had accumulated at once.
"I promised Pixis I'd help him finish some records early tomorrow morning. Names, origins, making sure everything matches up." She waved a hand with the specific disdain she reserved for paperwork. "You know how it is."
"Come on," Onyankopon said, standing up. "We'll walk you home."
And so, with the same lack of ceremony with which the gathering had begun, the group started moving. Onyankopon, Mikasa, and Armin walked beside Hitch toward the streets on the eastern side, where the house facades became more continuous and the lanterns more sparse.
Connie pinched your nose between two fingers.
The gesture was so unexpected that you blinked before reacting.
Sasha, already standing, held both hands out to you with an expression of anticipated effort. You took them. She pulled harder and hauled you up from the stone ledge with a tug that worked.
You walked through the streets in silence.
It was a different kind of silence than before, more comfortable, more tired, the kind that appears when people have already said everything they needed to say and all that remains is simply getting there. Footsteps against the cobblestones set an uneven rhythm because no one was matching their pace to anyone else's. The weapons hidden beneath your clothes made that soft metallic sound you no longer consciously registered after so many years.
The house Hitch shared with the others stood near the center, only a few streets away from the administrative buildings, in one of those blocks where the houses shared side walls and formed a continuous line of pale stone barely interrupted by tall narrow windows and dark wooden doors distinguished only by their numbers and the state of the paint.
When Hitch pulled out her key and started unlocking the door, a sound came from the opposite side of the street that was impossible to mistake.
Laughter. Loud, open laughter, the kind produced when two people have spent enough time talking about something amusing that they've completely lost track of whether they're being noisy.
"Look," Armin said, discreetly pointing across the street. "It's Jean and Ymir."
And indeed it was. Leaning against the outer wall of the tavern, close enough to the entrance that they had either just come out or were considering going back in, stood the two of them. Jean, with a posture slightly less steady than usual and laughter several decibels louder than normal. Ymir, with that laugh of hers that sounded genuine precisely because she never bothered softening it, shoving Jean in the shoulder only for him to shove her back, both of them swaying slightly from the impact as if it were part of the game.
That drunken noise must have been part of the everyday landscape for the people living nearby. Laughter too loud, clumsy footsteps, voices that did not know when to stop. Thinking about it, it probably was not a coincidence that Pixis had chosen a house so close to the tavern. He only had to cross the street, a few steps at most, to have chaos within reach and return to it whenever he pleased.
"You all go," Hitch said, already with the door half open, not even looking toward where you had pointed. "I don't want to see Ymir. I owe her some money and I have no intention of paying her tonight."
She pushed the door open and went inside. Before closing it completely, her voice came from within in that concluding tone she used whenever she finished processing something and blurted it out without warning.
"Just my luck. Being born into a family tangled up in all this magical world business."
The door shut without even giving anyone the chance to say goodbye.
You all stared at the door for a second before turning toward the tavern.
Jean spotted you before any of you could say anything.
"Oh, guys!" he exclaimed, with that voice of his that alcohol somehow made both louder and warmer at the same time. "How's it going?"
"Did you actually go to the festival or have you been hiding in here this whole time?" Onyankopon asked, in a tone that sounded almost like a supervisor reviewing a report.
"We did go!" Ymir answered immediately, with the speed of someone preempting an accusation because she already knew it was coming. "We ran into each other there and then came here to keep celebrating somewhere quieter."
"Exactly!" Jean laughed, gesturing grandly toward the tavern door. "And we're going to keep celebrating! The beer is incredible, you have to try it."
He took one step too many while speaking, briefly losing his balance before correcting himself with a laugh, as if it were all part of the enthusiasm.
"I think it'd be better if we left," Armin said, with that calm tone of his that sounded like a suggestion but never really was.
"Nonsense!" Jean did not let him finish. He turned around and, with the specific determination of someone who had decided everyone was going to have fun even if they needed to be shoved into it, placed his hands against the group's backs and started steering you toward the entrance. "The beer is half price! We can't pass that up!"
Ymir had already thrown the door wide open.
The tavern was spacious, more than the exterior suggested, with that specific effect interior spaces gain when they have expanded through additions over the years, a room here, an alcove there, until the final result has more depth than width and the light does not reach every corner equally.
The lighting came from candles and oil lanterns spread generously across tables, shelves, and ceiling beams, compensating for the low ceiling in some places. The light they cast was yellow and flickering, the kind that made faces appear warmer and shadows sharper, turning every conversation into something that felt more intimate than it really was. The air was hot, almost suffocating near the bar, where the body heat of the crowd and the warmth from the kitchen stoves drifting beneath the back door made the atmosphere feel heavy against the skin.
Almost every table was occupied. Men gathered in groups of four or five with mugs in hand and voices competing for volume. Some played games with tokens across the wooden surfaces. Others simply drank and talked with the specific concentration of people who had decided tonight's conversation was the most important thing in existence.
At the back, at a long table slightly removed from the center of the noise, sat Historia and Marco.
The blonde had her elbows resting on the table and an expression that was not exactly worry but close to it, with that slight furrow of her brow she got whenever something troubled her and she had not yet figured out how to solve it. Marco spoke to her quietly, leaning slightly toward her, carrying that attitude of someone who had decided what he had to say deserved to be said carefully.
"Don't worry," you heard as you approached. "We could come back another day and investigate everything more calmly."
You sat beside them. Marco looked up.
"Hey, guys. Get thirsty?"
"Jean and Ymir dragged us in," Mikasa said as she sat down, her eyes roaming across the room with that attentiveness of hers that never fully rested even when her body did.
"And besides, we can't leave unless we're all together," Armin added, sitting carefully and adjusting himself in the chair before looking at Jean and Ymir. "You know how that ends."
"We'll be trapped here until sunrise!" Sasha complained, throwing her head dramatically against the back of her chair and stretching her neck.
"Sasha!" Jean called from the bar, where he was already leaning against it talking to the woman working there. "They've got lamb stew. Want a plate?"
The girl looked at him with an expression that made it clear she considered the question stupid.
"One plate, Jean? Don't insult me."
Jean turned back toward the woman at the bar with the seriousness of someone making a strategic decision.
"Give me two. Better safe than sorry."
"If I'm going to be trapped here, I might as well be well-fed," Sasha said, shrugging with the satisfied resignation of someone who had found the bright side of the situation.
Within minutes, the table filled up. Mugs of beer placed down one after another, steaming bowls of stew arriving from the kitchen, bread in a wicker basket that Connie pushed toward the center without anyone asking him to. Jean had declared he was paying for everyone, and that alone had been enough for nobody to ask further questions.
The others drank. It was an occasion that justified it in multiple ways: finally leaving the castle after days, surviving the festival without major incidents, and the fact that Jean was in a generous enough mood to pay for everyone, something that did not happen often enough to be taken lightly.
You watched.
Your mug sat in front of you untouched since it had been set down. Your stomach still was not in any condition to take in more, and your head throbbed with that dull rhythm that settled in when exhaustion and discomfort found the same spot and made themselves at home together.
Ymir watched you from across the table with that expression of hers that mixed shamelessness with something that might have been genuine curiosity if she had ever bothered softening it.
"Drink," she ordered. "Don't be the kind of person who wastes other people's generosity."
"I'm fine," you said without looking at her.
The freckled girl narrowed her eyes and leaned slightly forward, as though evaluating how much resistance you were really going to put up.
"You drink, or I'll make you drink."
Connie let out a quiet laugh, propping an elbow against the table.
"I wouldn't get involved in that fight," he muttered, clearly enjoying the scene.
You sighed faintly and picked up the mug. You would rather endure a little more stomach pain than your companion's insistence.
You took three sips. Slow, mechanical, tasting nothing.
Then you set the mug back in the middle of the table. Someone, you did not even see who, took it less than a minute later. You did not care.
"I'm telling you, this one is better," Jean insisted from the other side of the table, holding his mug with exaggerated concentration as though he were genuinely on the verge of discovering something important.
"You've been saying that since the first one," Marco replied, slowly turning his own mug between his hands while watching him with resigned patience.
"Because it's true."
"No. Because you can't tell the difference anymore."
"I can," Sasha interrupted, lifting her head from her second bowl of stew with a faint spark of determination and stretching an arm out to snatch Jean's mug before he could react. "This one has more... uh..."
She froze for a second with the tankard halfway raised, sniffing it with absurd seriousness. Her nose wrinkled. Her brow furrowed intensely, as if the answer were about to appear if she concentrated hard enough.
"Amazing analysis." Ymir muttered, resting her cheek against her hand, clearly entertained.
"Here, give it to me," Jean said, leaning forward to take it back, though in the process he grabbed Marco's mug too, making the liquid slosh and spill lightly onto the table. "I'm going to compare them properly."
"That's not comparing," Marco replied, staring at the small stain spreading in front of him. "That's stealing."
Jean narrowed his eyes after taking a long sip from each mug, alternating between them with almost absurd seriousness, as though conducting a delicate experiment under clearly unsuitable conditions.
"There is a difference," he declared at last, giving a slight nod while clicking his tongue thoughtfully after tasting them, as if that confirmed his conclusion.
Ymir let out a short laugh.
"Look at him. Trying to think while drinking."
"I'm not trying anything."
"It shows," Sasha said without lifting her eyes from her plate, already back to eating as though the argument had completely stopped interesting her.
The comment hit you at exactly the moment you needed something like that, and it pulled a laugh out of you that you had not planned. The movement immediately made your head answer with a sharp pain that forced a groan out of you before you could suppress the sound.
Historia turned toward you.
"What's wrong?"
You closed your eyes for a moment; the warm light of the tavern seemed to press the pain a little further in. You brought your fingers to your temple, applying gentle pressure.
"A beer I drank earlier at the festival with Hitch," you said. "It didn't sit well with me. It'll pass."
"Did you say Hitch?" Ymir asked, straightening slightly in her seat with the tone of someone who recognized a name and was already prepared to have an opinion.
"Yeah."
"That little bitch owes me money."
"What did you lend her?" Mikasa asked with genuine curiosity.
"Who do you take me for?" Ymir said, placing a hand against her chest in mock offense. "I didn't lend her anything. She owes me from a bet."
"What bet?" Connie asked, suddenly leaning forward with both elbows on the table like someone who had just smelled drama.
Ymir smiled sideways, clearly enjoying the moment before finally saying it.
"That she couldn't steal one of Pixis's cigars without him noticing."
Historia blinked, processing it.
"And what happened?"
Ymir did not answer immediately. She leaned back and started laughing, quietly at first, then completely losing control, a scandalous laugh that made several people at the table turn toward her.
Everyone exchanged glances, waiting.
"Well," she tried to say, bringing a hand to her face as if that would help her compose herself, "she did it."
Another laugh escaped her. She shook her head, still trying to regain control.
"And when she was about to light it in front of me... boom!"She made a sudden exploding gesture with her hand. "It blew up in her face. She ended up covered in ash." Another burst of laughter. "I think it even singed her eyebrows a little."
She laughed again, even harder this time, as if the image kept replaying by itself inside her head.
The others looked at one another, some smiling, others still trying to fully picture it.
Connie raised a brow, intrigued.
"What was it?"
Ymir shrugged, traces of laughter still clinging to her voice.
"Pixis had a box of altered cigars. Instead of tobacco, they had a little gunpowder inside." She grinned sideways. "His way of stopping her and Marlowe from stealing them."
The laughter came all at once, loud and disorderly; someone slammed a palm against the wood, someone else bent forward unable to hold it in. Sasha sat there with her mouth open in the middle of laughing, food still half-chewed, completely unconcerned with any attempt at composure.
The noise rose so much that, little by little, the other tables began quieting down. Several heads turned toward you all, the murmur of the tavern fading briefly, leaving your outburst of laughter suspended in the middle of everyone else's silence.
But the attention did not last long. Someone at another table resumed their conversation, a chair scraped against the floor, and the tavern's usual noise eventually swallowed everything again. The mugs kept emptying, the stories shifted topics over and over, and time began slipping by without anyone bothering to keep track of it.
Two in the morning arrived with the indifferent punctuality hours have when nobody is waiting for them.
Armin was the first to say it out loud, looking at the tavern's wall clock with the expression of someone who had known for a while that it was late and had finally decided to act accordingly. The table did not put up much resistance. The alcohol had done its work efficiently enough that the argument for going to sleep sounded reasonable even to Jean.
Stepping outside felt like changing worlds.
The night air hit all at once, cool and clean compared to the accumulated heat of the tavern, and for a moment no one spoke; they simply walked in the same direction without needing anyone to set the pace. Music still drifted faintly from the plaza, but it was more scattered now, more diluted, with those stretches of silence between songs that only appear when the night is truly advancing and the musicians are beginning to feel the weight of the hours. Most of the food stalls had already packed up. A few lingered with their tarps lowered but their frames still standing, and among them wandered the hopelessly drunk and the figures searching in other people's carelessness for what they did not possess themselves.
You dragged your feet.
It was not an exaggeration or some performative display of exhaustion. Your legs simply were not cooperating completely, and lifting them from the ground in the correct order required more attention than it normally did. One hand rested against your stomach, pressing lightly but constantly, like someone aware that the balance between what they had eaten and drunk was far more fragile than desirable and preferred not to tempt gravity.
After crossing the boundary between both worlds, everyone reclaimed their larger weapons at the Shadow Bastion, each person taking their own without needing words or signals, the familiar weight of metal and leather settling back into place as the forest began closing in on both sides of the path.
Onyankopon was carrying Jean. Not literally, but close enough: the taller man's arm rested over his shoulders with all the extra weight alcohol seemed to magically add to a body that was already enormous to begin with, and Onyankopon walked with the resigned expression of someone who understood fighting the situation would not change anything. Every few steps Jean leaned too far to one side, dragging him along in a clumsy zigzag that forced Onyankopon to correct their balance before both of them ended up on the ground.
"Try walking straight," Onyankopon muttered after they nearly collided with a tree.
"The ground's moving," Jean answered with complete conviction.
Historia walked beside Ymir, whose steps were far steadier than the amount of beer she had consumed should have allowed, though not steady enough to leave unsupervised. More than once she tripped over nonexistent rocks or suddenly lost balance, grabbing the first thing she could hold onto, which almost always ended up being her girlfriend. At one point she outright grabbed a fistful of Historia's hair to stop herself from falling.
"Ymir!" Historia protested, smacking her hand away while Ymir laughed without the slightest remorse. "You're going to make me bald."
"That hair will help birds build their nests," Ymir declared, shaking her hand to free the strands of blonde hair tangled around her fingers.
Connie and Marco walked together shoulder to shoulder, with that sideways contact that appears when two people are drunk enough that shared balance becomes more effective than individual. Their conversations wandered erratically, changing topics without warning and following a logic that probably only made sense to them.
"One time a horse kicked me right here in Velmyra," Marco was saying, vaguely pointing at his thigh while he walked. "It was huge. I thought it broke something."
Connie let out a nasal laugh. "Horses hate you because you smell weird."
"I do not smell weird."
"You do right now."
Marco was about to respond when Connie spoke again, as if his brain had switched directions halfway through.
"One time I had to stay in Velmyra and shared a room with Pixis."
Marco glanced sideways at him. "And how was that?"
"I would've rather slept outside covered with a rag."
"Why?" the dark-haired boy asked.
Connie grimaced with genuine suffering. "Because Pixis sleeps naked."
Marco slowly turned his head toward him, processing that. "What? You saw him?"
"No," Connie said immediately. "I didn't see him... I felt him."
Ahead walked Armin and Sasha. He set the pace with the sobriety of someone who had known how to moderate himself throughout the night, while she moved with that incomprehensible energy she still had even after eating and drinking enough to incapacitate people three times her size. Together they guided the group without ever explicitly deciding to, simply because they were the ones who could still see the path most clearly.
And behind them all, alone, there was you.
With Mikasa bringing up the rear behind you.
You could feel her there even without looking, that specific presence of hers that differed from everyone else's because it always carried an attentiveness that never fully rested, even when her body could. Her eyes swept through the forest on either side of the path with that methodical regularity that had become completely automatic for her, scanning the trunks, the shadows between the trees, any movement that did not belong to the natural rhythm of the wind through the branches.
"How can you be such an idiot?" Ymir suddenly asked, her voice slurred but the sharpness untouched. "Believing any random girl in a tavern."
"She told me she was a waitress," Jean replied through a hiccup, with the reasonable dignity of someone convinced he had a valid argument. "And her clothes looked like someone who worked there."
"And just because of the clothes you believed her when she said the alcohol was discounted?" Sasha asked, barely containing laughter because she already knew where the story was going. "She took one look at your stupid face and decided to mess with you."
Armin spoke without turning around, directing his words toward the road ahead.
"How did it not seem suspicious that the 'waitress'" he pronounced the word with a clarity that left no room for interpretation "disappeared right after offering you that deal?"
Jean considered this in a silence that was partly processing and partly hiccups.
"Now that you say it, yeah," he admitted with the calm resignation of someone who had reached the conclusion far too late for it to matter. "But at the time I was only thinking about drinking."
He let his full weight sag backward, forcing Onyankopon to visibly struggle to absorb the movement without losing step.
"I'll pay you back everything I owe you, y/n," Jean said, turning his head toward you with the seriousness of someone making a solemn promise under conditions far from an ideal one.
The tavern owner had counted every mug, every plate, every extra thing anyone had ordered throughout the night with the meticulousness expected of someone running that kind of business. The final number produced by that tally could have bought the castle's provisions for an entire month. Considering those provisions included Connie and Sasha's, that was saying something.
No one had enough money.
But you did, thanks to the solaris left from what you had won in the knife game, which until a few hours ago had weighed pleasantly in your pouch with that specific satisfaction money earned through more than mere luck carries.
The pouch now hung empty from your belt, swaying from side to side with the movement of your hips, the limp leather unsupported by anything inside it, producing a soft and slightly pathetic sound.
You had been almost rich for exactly one night.
"Don't worry about it," you said. "You have your whole life to pay me back."
Jean sighed. It was a long, dramatic sigh, carrying all the weight alcohol adds to gestures once it lowers the defenses that normally moderate them. He placed a hand over his chest.
"I thought since I'm your favorite brother you'd let it slide."
You glanced sideways at him and let out a short laugh that made your stomach hurt a little more.
"Keep dreaming."
Jean let even more of his weight collapse onto his companion, wearing the expression of someone who had received the final blow and decided there was no longer any point resisting gravity.
"So cold," he muttered.
"Not cold," you answered smiling. "Fair. You practically drank half the kingdom."
Onyankopon let out a quiet laugh, adjusting his grip without breaking stride. Jean clicked his tongue and looked up at the sky with the resignation of someone evaluating his options and discovering they were limited.
The walk continued with that disordered, particular rhythm groups of exhausted people moving together always develop when no one sets the pace with authority. The sounds accompanying them were the usual ones: branches cracking, boots brushing against the dirt path, the soft metallic noise of weapons shifting with every step, the breathing of ten people spread across the road like notes on a musical staff.
A groan echoed through the forest.
"My God, I can't ta—"
The sentence was never finished.
Ymir stopped abruptly, doubling over with both hands clutching her stomach, and what followed was immediate and unmistakable. Historia grabbed her hair back with the speed only possible for someone who had known her long enough to anticipate that sort of thing, holding it away from her face with both hands while Ymir emptied the contents of the entire night onto the forest floor. It was a thick and thoroughly disgusting mixture of everything she had eaten and drunk over the past several hours, and the sound accompanying it left absolutely nothing to the imagination.
"Jesus Christ, Ymir, that's disgu—" Jean did not get to finish either.
The direction his body chose to vomit in was, with a precision attributable only to the cruelest luck imaginable, directly onto Onyankopon's shoes.
"Jean!" Onyankopon shouted, jumping backward and staring down with an expression mixing disgust, disbelief, and fury. "They're new!"
Onyankopon's shoes, which had started the night black and polished, were now neither of those things.
Still bent forward, Jean weakly lifted a hand in a gesture attempting to be an apology and succeeding mostly as a survival instinct.
Connie and Marco covered their mouths at the exact same time. It was not surprise, but containment, the automatic reaction of two people whose stomachs had registered those sounds and smells.
Armin covered his ears.
It was a gesture everyone in the group recognized, and one the others liked to use against him at particularly opportune moments, because Armin had an unusual sensitivity to the sound of retching whenever someone looked close to vomiting. They found it endlessly entertaining, especially when they wanted him to stop talking, stop giving orders, or simply go away for a while.
In this case, though, the gesture was completely genuine and completely useless, because the problem was not only auditory.
Sasha watched the entire scene with wide eyes and a smile she made absolutely no effort to hide. For her, after spending the entire night consuming quantities of food that would have alarmed any doctor and possessing a body that seemed to have a fundamentally different relationship with food and alcohol than the rest of humanity, the spectacle was purely observational.
Mikasa, behind you, had not said a word.
But she was not watching the scene. She was watching the forest on both sides of the path with the same attentiveness as always, the same methodical rhythm of her eyes scanning the darkness between the trunks, the spaces moonlight could not reach, the places where the silence felt too dense to be only silence.
Because if something intended to use this moment of chaos and distraction to get closer, the forest would not warn them.
And Mikasa knew it.
The road back to the castle was still long, and your stomach pain intensified with the entire spectacle.
It was not a conscious decision. Your body simply took over before you could think about it, and you bolted toward the trees with one hand pressed over your mouth and the other clutching your abdomen, fleeing the path, the sounds, the smell, everything.
You stopped with one hand braced against the nearest trunk and the other still covering your mouth, trying to hold yourself together. Running had been a mistake. You understood it the moment you stopped and the motion ceased, because your stomach took less than two seconds to remind you that you were in no condition to run.
You tried to breathe. Deeply. Slowly. Searching for that rhythm that steadies things when the body is at its limit.
But the smell of the boys' vomit seemed to have lodged itself inside your nose with completely unfair permanence, following you even from several meters away, as if the entire night had absorbed it and now returned it with every breath you took.
The pain was stronger than any attempt at control.
You ended up vomiting at the foot of the tree.
With force, almost instinctively, you wrapped your arms around your own abdomen while the retching came one after another without pause, without mercy, with that specific cruelty the body has when it decides to empty itself completely. The mixture coming out only disgusted you more, which triggered more retching, which caused more vomiting, a cycle that had no intention of stopping quickly. Your legs began to tremble from the force of it. Your abdomen hurt. Your knees threatened to give out.
You had not eaten that much. You had not drunk that much. Something you had consumed tonight had simply not been a good idea, or had gone bad, or the combination had been unfortunate enough for your stomach to make the decision it considered most responsible.
When the retching finally began to space out, only bile came up. There was nothing left.
You closed your mouth. Covered it with the palm of your hand. Took one step forward, then another, moving far enough from the tree for the smell of what you had left behind to stop reaching you.
Your legs hurt. Your abdomen too, with that specific pain of muscles that had been contracted and working against their will and were now protesting the effort. You leaned your back against the trunk of a different tree, letting the rough bark support the weight your legs no longer wanted to carry alone.
You breathed.
Slowly. Once. Again.
Your eyes were watery, not from sadness but from strain, and your face burned with that damp heat that settles in after something like this. You spat to the side, clearing the taste from your mouth, and then stayed there, still, letting your body do the work of becoming functional again.
The forest was quiet.
Crickets sang around you, creating a melody that helped calm you and focus on something other than the nausea. You lifted your gaze toward the sky between the branches. It was completely clear, with that specific sharpness cloudless nights had when the moon let the stars do the work alone. Tiny points of light scattered without apparent order across the absolute black, doing what they always did: illuminating just enough to remind you the world was still bigger than what you could see from where you stood.
You smiled.
It was a stupid, involuntary smile, the kind that appeared when the body found something funny in its own situation once the worst had passed.
Levi was going to kill all of you. Or something equivalent. He was going to wake everyone at dawn with double training, assign the most tedious missions of the month, look at you all with that expression of his that was more effective than any physical punishment because it communicated, without words, the exact level of disappointment he felt and exactly how long he intended to remember it.
And still.
If it was for going into the city, for spending the day with the others, for laughing in the plaza and winning money with a knife game and eating pastries and meat, for existing for a few hours as something close to a normal person simply being in the world without the world demanding anything in return.
Then yes.
It had been worth it.
Even if you had ended up sick, irritated, and with your stomach somewhere outside its usual location.
The sound of leaves accompanied the insects' song.
At first, you paid it no more attention than any other noise in the forest at night: a small animal, a branch bending beneath the weight of something passing over it. The kind of sound the forest constantly produced and that, after enough time, you stopped consciously registering.
But then it came again.
Closer.
And this time you recognized the difference. It was not the continuous sound of something moving, of paws on dry leaves or a body brushing through undergrowth. It was measured. Deliberate. With the specific intervals footsteps had when whoever was walking chose where to place their foot before doing so.
Footsteps.
"Guys?" you asked the air.
The sounds of the others vomiting, of Sasha laughing, of overlapping voices from the path no longer reached where you were. You had wandered farther than you realized.
The leaves crunched again.
Quickly and silently, you unsheathed your dagger.
The movement was automatic, without deliberation, years of training taking control before conscious thought could intervene. You held it firmly in front of you, your arm slightly bent, gaining the extra inches of reaction time you might need if something emerged from between the trees in the next second. Your breathing changed immediately: slower, more controlled, the rhythm you used when you needed your body to function without emotions interfering.
Another step.
Closer.
Without lowering your guard, you reached your free hand toward your back, feeling for the hilt of your sword. If this was not something you could resolve quickly, you would need more than speed and a short blade.
The forest fell silent.
Not the gradual silence of night settling in, but the other kind. The sudden kind. The one that happened when something animal instinct recognized as danger entered a space and every other living thing in the forest decided, simultaneously and without communicating, that remaining still was safer.
The crickets had stopped.
A footstep sounded behind you.
On the other side of the trunk.
You sighed. Tightened your grip on the dagger.
In one quick, clean movement, you rounded half the trunk, your arm already in motion, prepared to drive the blade into whatever was waiting on the other side.
Your wrist stopped abruptly against something solid.
The dagger sank halfway into the tree trunk. You were gripping it with a strength that did not feel entirely yours, because the impact had carried all the force of the movement directly into the wood, and the wood had not moved.
"I wasn't expecting our reunion to go like this."
You lifted your gaze.
Standing in front of you, tall and completely calm, was Eren, wearing that half-smile of his that appeared whenever he found something genuinely entertaining but did not want to fully laugh yet. Your hand hurt. Your palm burned from the impact transmitted through the hilt. The dagger remained embedded in the tree, vibrating faintly with the echo of the blow.
"If I'd been a few inches closer," he said, lowering his gaze to the weapon before looking back at you, "I would've become a double-dead vampire."
You blinked.
It was not the pain in your hand keeping you frozen, processing slower than you should. It was him. Eren, standing in the middle of the forest at almost three in the morning, so present and still as if spending hours there were the most natural thing he had done all day.
"Aren't you happy to see me?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. That calm smile was still there.
You shook your head, finally letting go of the dagger. It stayed lodged in the tree, the faint tremor afterward the only evidence of how much force you had used to drive it there, especially considering less than five minutes ago you had been on your knees with an empty stomach.
"I am," you answered, exhaling slowly, trying to force your thoughts back into place. "I just wasn't expecting to see you now."
He did not look away from you.
"I was."
You looked at him in confusion, tilting your head.
He let out a soft, brief laugh.
"I smelled perfume," he said. A faint glimmer appeared in his eyes, as though the memory had crossed his mind that very second. "Mint and lavender." He paused slightly. "Like the cloth you wore that day at the Skamien. I knew it was you."
You stayed still.
He remembered it. Not vaguely, not as something that sounded familiar, but with the precision of someone who had unconsciously kept a detail and retrieved it effortlessly when it appeared again.
A scent you had only just started using yourself, one that brought you closer to the memory of your mother in a way you were still learning to carry without letting it weigh too heavily on you. And the fact that he recognized it like that, without hesitation, without needing you to explain it, made it feel bigger than it already was. As though it were not just perfume, but a part of you someone else had decided not to forget.
"It was my mother's cloth," you said. "Today I decided to use the scent as perfume."
Eren's smile softened slightly. He tilted his head a little as he watched you, as if your comment had only made him more interested.
"You should wear it more often," he said. "It suits you."
You looked away, embarrassed. "That would be a problem," you replied. "It would attract vampires."
Eren let out a low laugh, leaning slightly closer with that effortless confidence that always seemed to appear whenever he wanted to provoke you.
"I don't think other vampires are much of a problem for you," he said, glancing briefly toward the dagger still embedded in the tree before looking back at you. "Though it would be convenient for me."
His eyes lingered on yours a second longer than necessary.
"That way I could find you easily."
There was a short pause. Then he cleared his throat and looked away slightly, as though only then realizing he might have sounded too direct.
"To help you if you're in trouble," he added. "Obviously."
You lowered your head. Your cheeks burned with an intensity you were grateful the darkness of the forest helped conceal. Why the hell did he have to say things like that now, at this exact moment, after the kind of night you had had?
You felt him move closer. Slowly, without abruptness, filling the space between you with that calmness of his that never seemed calculated and yet always arrived exactly where it needed to.
A hand settled beneath your chin.
Instinctively, you lifted your gaze and met his. His green eyes caught the little light filtering through the branches and reflected it back with an intensity that made it difficult to look away. You felt something stir in the center of your stomach, that soft trembling that appeared when a pretty boy looked at you like that, directly, without looking away, as though what stood before him deserved sustained attention. Now it only happened with him.
You smiled at him.
But his own smile had disappeared, replaced by a faintly furrowed brow.
"What do you have under your lip?" he asked, without removing his hand from your face.
You passed your fingers over your mouth, searching for whatever had caught his attention. Your fingers found something that stuck to your fingertip, and when you held it up beneath what little light there was, you could see exactly what it was.
A piece of food.
The vomit.
"Oh," you said, immediately covering your mouth with your hand and turning away so your breath would not reach him. "It's food."
At this exact moment, you would have given anything, absolutely anything, for a mint leaf.
Eren laughed softly. Not the laugh of someone mocking you, but of someone genuinely caught off guard by something and unable to stop the reaction.
Then he took your other hand, the one hanging at your side, with careful gentleness. He felt something different from the softness of your skin and lifted it higher so he could see it better beneath the starlight.
His expression changed.
"What happened to you?" he asked, and there was no trace of laughter left in his voice. "Did you get hurt? Who did this to you?"
You turned to look at him, still covering your mouth with your hand. He had noticed the bandages on that hand, and when he lifted his gaze to you, he noticed the ones on the other as well. He did not let go of the hand he was holding.
"Tell me. Who did this to you?"
"No one," you answered. You noticed something tighten in his expression, a minimal but visible shift in someone whose calmness was usually so constant. "I just got into a fight. I ended up injured."
"You can't fight no one," he said in a tone that was not a shout, but carried the kind of firmness that did not need volume to make it clear he was serious.
God.
How stupid.
"Was it another vampire?"
"No," you replied quickly, too quickly, and you realized it the moment the word left your mouth. "I was just in the forest and a Shadowbone attacked me."
It was half true. The half you could give without involving the others, without explaining why you had been in the forest at night with a group of trained hunters, without opening any of the doors you were in no condition to open tonight.
You did not want to lie to him. Not to him, who had been so honest with you. But there was no other option available right now.
"A Shadowbone?"
You nodded without saying anything else, your hand still covering your mouth.
"Do you still have the mark?" he asked, lifting his free hand toward your bandages with the clear intention of removing them.
"Eren!" You pulled your hand away from his and hid it behind your back before he could reach it. The other one too. "My hands are already healed," you said. "I don't have the mark anymore."
The silence that followed was the heavy kind.
He was looking at you. Without looking away. With that concern on his face that was not dramatic or exaggerated, but the quiet, steady kind that was harder to ignore precisely because it did not demand attention, it simply existed.
"Let me see," he said, stepping closer.
You took a step back.
Eren's eyes widened slightly in surprise.
"What's wrong, y/n?"
You covered your eyes with your hands for a second, exhaling tiredly before sliding them to the sides and brushing your hair away from your face.
"Nothing," you said. "I'm fine."
Eren did not answer right away. He watched you in silence, resting his weight on one leg while his eyes followed every little movement you made with far too much attention.
"But you keep backing away," he said at last, softer this time. "You lower your gaze. You don't want to show me whether you're really okay."
You clenched your jaw slightly. You turned your face a little to the side, as if looking at the forest was easier than holding his gaze right now.
"Eren, please..."
He took a short step toward you, enough to close the distance without completely invading it. His voice lowered slightly.
"Don't you trust me?"
The words landed directly and without warning, settling exactly where he probably knew they would.
"Yes," you said. The tension in your body eased slightly; your shoulders sank a little and something in your posture lost its firmness, as if stopping your resistance made you suddenly look more vulnerable. "Yes, I trust you."
"Then?" he insisted, never taking his eyes off you.
You sighed. In the end, you leaned your back against the tree trunk and closed your eyes for a moment, gathering the air and courage needed to say it all at once.
"I was in Velmyra. I went to the festival, ate, drank, and ended up getting sick. On the way back, I had to stop and throw up absolutely everything." You opened your eyes and looked at him. "And I don't want you near me because I don't want my disgusting breath reaching your nose."
The words all came out together, without pause, the way you had learned was sometimes more efficient than trying to build an explanation carefully.
Silence.
Eren looked at you.
And then, slowly, the smile appeared.
"So that was the smell I picked up a few trees back," he said, and there was something in his tone completely incapable of hiding how much more entertaining he found this than the situation deserved.
"Don't look at me like that," you said.
"Relax," he said, stepping closer. "The smell doesn't bother me." Another step. "And your perfume covers it pretty well for my super nose."
He stopped in front of you. The tree was at your back and he stood less than a step away, and the combination of both things made the space between you considerably smaller than it had been a moment ago. You turned your face to the side, staring toward the distant trees, refusing to meet his gaze while your face still burned with embarrassment and your stomach continued protesting with its final objections.
Carefully, with that gentleness of his that never announced itself before arriving, he lifted a hand to your face and lightly brushed your cheek with the tips of his fingers. He removed a small eyelash that had stuck to your damp skin after the tears and vomiting, in such a soft and natural gesture that for a second it left you without reaction. As if taking care of you were automatic to him.
"I could never be disgusted by anything about you," he said.
You lowered your head.
The forest was completely still. Not the ordinary stillness of night, but something more absolute, as if the trees and animals and wind had all reached a silent agreement not to interrupt. Even the crickets from before had gone quiet. Only his presence in front of you, without audible breathing, without the bodily weight anyone else would have carried standing this close.
Eren lowered his gaze.
Your white blouse had slipped lower during the night, and now the wide neckline barely fulfilled its purpose: the upper half of your breasts showed above the edge of the mieder, which pressed and shaped them with a firmness that contrasted with the softness of the fabric. The corset outlined every curve, pushing upward what the blouse no longer had the strength to contain. Higher up, the bones of your collarbone broke through that fullness with an almost cruel fragility. Sweat made your skin glisten faintly, sticking the fabric to certain edges, reminding him that this body, now so still against the tree, had been very much alive only minutes ago.
Eren stared.
Years of training had turned self-control into something so deeply ingrained that it no longer required conscious effort, it simply functioned, processing, channeling, redirecting every impulse before it could become action. It was part of what distinguished him from the rebels, that ability to think before acting, to choose instead of react.
But now, with the tiny distance between the two of you and the way the light touched what stood before him, something in that perfectly calibrated mechanism found a point of resistance it had not expected.
His eyes moved slowly. From one of your breasts to the other, and then to the space between them. Somehow, unforgivably, the shine of your skin was what cost him the most effort to ignore.
On an almost masochistic impulse, just to test himself, he did not look away.
He allowed himself a few more seconds.
As if staying were a challenge. As if resisting while feeling everything were harder, and therefore more inevitable, than simply giving in.
A thousand thoughts involving both of you crossed his mind in those seconds, and every single one of them made him ignore the rise and fall of your chest with each breath. Focusing only on what he had in front of him. On the way it looked.
"Eren," you said.
He lifted his gaze immediately.
"Why do I feel heat coming from you?"
Something crossed his expression before he could stop it. A brief, almost imperceptible tension that settled back into calm before you could be sure you had even seen it.
"Heat?" he repeated quietly.
He looked away toward the trees. He studied them for a moment, as if reading something in the darkness between the trunks that needed to be processed before answering.
"This forest isn't stable," he said at last. "It holds onto the energy of everything that has happened here. Battles, magic, blood. Everything remains. Sometimes it releases it in currents that aren't always visible. Heat, cold, they can feel different depending on where you are."
He looked back at you, but this time there was more distance in his eyes than in his body.
"It's not strange," he added, with convincing calm.
But the step he took backward was real.
And it said more than everything he had spoken aloud.
"What did you eat at the festival?" he asked, changing the subject with a naturalness that might have worked if you had not been so aware of the distance he had just put between you.
"Cake, alcohol, and meat," you answered, shrugging faintly.
He let out a low laugh.
"Why would you mix all that together?"
You frowned, as if the answer were obvious.
"Because I had to take advantage of it. I don't go into the city often."
He shook his head gently, that trace of laughter still visible.
"You should be more careful next time."
There was a brief silence. Comfortable, somehow, despite everything.
"And you?" you asked, curious about his nature. "What do you do when you go into the city? Do you eat?"
Eren looked away almost immediately, too quickly for it to seem casual. He ran his tongue along the inside of his cheek before answering, as if he had spoken before deciding how much he truly wanted to say.
"I go more at night," he said. "I don't usually eat."
His eyes landed on the dagger still embedded in the tree. He stepped close enough to reach it, wrapping his fingers around the hilt.
"And when someone offers," He pulled the dagger free from the trunk with a smooth, effortless motion, as if the wood had given way before even trying to resist. "I refuse." He tossed it lightly into the air, catching it by the blade with careless precision before extending the handle toward you. "But if they insist, I eat anyway. And endure the discomfort."
A faint grimace of distaste crossed his face before he shrugged.
"It's nothing serious. Just enough to remind you that you don't need it." His eyes flicked back to you for a second. "It's better than raising suspicions."
You took the dagger and slowly spun it between your fingers, watching the blade catch isolated flashes of light between the branches.
"And if you raise suspicion anyway?" you asked, lifting your eyes to him. "Do you get rid of them?"
Eren let out a low, brief laugh, more incredulous than amused.
Then he turned his face slightly, looking into the darkness of the forest as if the answer existed much farther away than the two of you.
"I'm not that kind of monster."
The silence that followed carried its own weight.
You kept staring at him in silence. Slowly, almost without noticing, the image you had built of him began to unravel inside your head.
The vampires had always been described in only one way: violent, savage, creatures incapable of restraining their hunger or cruelty. The world was easy to understand when everything could be divided that simply.
But Eren did not fit comfortably into any of those ideas. He had taken care of you, and now he spoke about avoiding killing even when it would have been easier to do so. And that difference, however small it might have seemed from the outside, changed too many things at once.
You also could not forget something else: the people who had murdered his parents had been human. Humans who had hunted down and destroyed his family with a cruelty that left no room for misunderstanding. And even so, he still spoke about people without absolute hatred, without the blind violence you would have expected after something like that. You could not fully understand that contradiction. Maybe because it did not seem like a contradiction to him.
It made you wonder what kind of vampires he and his family really were. How they lived. What rules they followed. What parts of themselves they chose to preserve and how many of the stories you had heard your entire life had been built precisely to stop anyone from asking those questions.
You had so many questions. You felt like he could answer many of them, that he carried those answers with the same calmness he carried everything else. But every question you asked was also information you gave, a thread connecting what you knew to what he might deduce, and that fragile balance between what you wanted to know and what you could not reveal made every conversation with him an exercise in precision that exhausted you in a way entirely different from any mission.
You did not know what to wish for.
To remain in The Dawnguard with the simple clarity of someone who has a purpose and does not question it. Or to be an immortal being, strong, freer and less bound by limits, still standing here in this forest in front of this man who became harder to categorize and more impossible to ignore with every passing moment.
Eren suddenly frowned. His attention shifted toward some point between the trees and he turned his head slightly, going still for a second as if listening to something very far away.
"Is someone looking for you?"
You blinked, confused, not understanding the question.
"What do you mean?"
He kept staring into the forest for a few more moments before answering.
"Can't you hear it?"
You pushed yourself away from the trunk and stepped up beside him. Instinctively, you followed the direction of his gaze, trying to find something among the darkness and the motionless branches.
You narrowed your eyes slightly and focused. The wind. The leaves. The distant friction of insects and branches brushing against each other. You separated the sounds one by one, filtering them into layers, until after a few seconds, you finally heard it.
Faint. Far away still. But unmistakable.
Your name.
Someone was shouting it between the trees.
Shit.
"I have to go," you said, sliding the dagger back into your belt.
"Who are they?" he asked.
You wished Eren were not so curious. Or maybe not so concerned. With him, both things led to exactly the same result.
"A friend," you said quickly. "The one I went to the festival with."
"It's not just one person," he replied, his brows drawing together.
And before you could contradict him, another voice reached from the distance, louder and far more dramatic, shouting your name with an urgency that was ninety percent theatrics and ten percent genuine concern.
Connie.
Goddammit.
"Well," you said at last, "it's just a couple of friends."
"I figured from the voices." He wrinkled his nose slightly, almost annoyed at himself because his vampiric senses were apparently not as strong as he wished they were. "They're still pretty far away. I can't tell how many."
You gave a small nod. You adjusted the belt holding your dagger and took half a step forward, preparing to leave before this became impossible to explain.
"See you another day," you said, ready to go.
Eren took your hand.
The movement was gentle, barely a soft tug at your wrist, but enough to stop you before you could even take the first step. His fingers stayed wrapped around your skin a second longer than necessary, cold against your warmth.
"Aren't you going to introduce me to them?" he asked. There was a spark of amusement in his voice, barely restrained. "I want to know who you spend time with out here in the forest."
Your heart sped up in a way that was not remotely convenient. What the hell had you gotten yourself into?
The shouting drifted through the distance now, mixed with insults the others were throwing at each other with the specific energy of people who had spent too long searching for something in the dark and had moved from panic into irritation.
You slowly shook your head, trying to keep your voice completely calm.
"This isn't a good time."
Eren stayed still for a moment, watching you with that attention of his that sometimes felt far too precise. His gaze traveled over your expression as if trying to find the part you were leaving out.
"Why?"
The question made you hesitate for just a second.
"They're not doing great," you said, not wanting to elaborate.
He waited in silence, clearly unconvinced by how short your answer had been.
"How not great?"
You glanced toward the path where the voices were coming from. Between the trees, laughter too loud and clumsy footsteps crushing dry branches could already be heard.
"You know. The festival. The food."
Eren stayed quiet. He turned his face slightly toward the distant sounds and remained attentive for a few more seconds, concentrating on something you could still barely distinguish. Then he looked back at you slowly, as if he had been evaluating something in the meantime.
"Are you safe with them?"
The seriousness in the question made your eyes snap back to his immediately. There was no jealousy there. No mockery. Just a concern so simple it was difficult to avoid.
"If I weren't, I wouldn't be here with you."
Something in his expression softened after hearing that. His fingers loosened around your wrist before finally slipping away from your skin.
You began stepping backward, one step, then another. The shouting was close enough now that you could distinguish individual voices between the laughter.
"Please."
His voice cut through the noise before you could leave completely.
You stopped and turned toward him again.
Eren still stood beneath the uneven shadows of the trees, motionless, looking at you as if he still had not gotten used to the idea of letting you leave.
"Don't leave me like that again," he said at last. "Without knowing where to find you."
You had not expected that. You blinked once, processing it, and then smiled almost involuntarily. You lifted your fingers toward your neck, pointing at it with a calmness you did not know where you had found.
"You have to follow my essence."
Eren let out a short, low laugh, as though he had not been able to stop it. He looked at you in a way that made it difficult to hold his gaze, so you did not.
"I'd confuse you with all the flowers in the forest," he said, and the pause that followed was deliberate, you knew it. "Not just because of the scent."
You frowned. You smiled without entirely understanding, or perhaps understanding perfectly and choosing not to say anything about it. You turned around before your face could betray you.
"I'll see you at the lake," you said with an almost teasing lightness, letting the smile barely color your voice as you started backing away between the trees.
His reaction was immediate.
"When?"
There was something faintly frustrated in how quickly he answered, as if he had understood far too well that you were doing it on purpose. You kept walking.
"When the forest wants to," you said without raising your voice too much. "Or when you get lucky."
You did not look back. Even though part of you wanted to.
Eren did not move. He remained staring at the place where you had disappeared even after the shadows of the forest swallowed you completely.
"You better be on my side," he murmured quietly.
The words disappeared among the trees, directed not at any specific person but at the entire forest itself: at the branches creaking overhead, at the flowers already closed, at the animals hidden within the undergrowth, at every small creature that shared that place and had witnessed the last few minutes.
You walked quickly toward the shouting, which became clearer with every meter. In the distance, between the trunks, a small golden light appeared moving through the shadows, Armin's oil lamp swaying with his steps.
"y/n!" Jean's voice was still shouting your name. He was no longer slurring his words like before. The fright, or the cold forest air, or both, had done the work time had not yet finished.
"What if a group of squirrels attacked her and ate her?" Connie asked from somewhere behind Jean.
"Idiot!" Ymir replied. "Squirrels only eat seeds and fruit."
"Actually," Armin's calm voice came from beside the lamp, "there are species of squirrels that feed on remains from corpses."
A pause.
"Amen," Connie said, ending the argument.
The blond raised the lamp toward you the moment he heard your footsteps, and the light struck you all at once, suddenly making your presence visible between the trees.
A sharp cry from Armin made everyone turn at the same time.
You stood between two trunks, smiling at them with all the normalcy you could gather in that moment.
"We've been looking for you for an hour," Jean exclaimed, striding toward you, no longer staggering, using that habit of his where relief transformed into scolding because it was easier to hold onto. "What the hell happened to you?"
"Calm down, Jean," Historia's calm voice said from behind. "It's been fifteen minutes."
Jean reached you and immediately started looking you up and down, lifting your arms, checking for visible injuries with the specific energy of someone who had been scared and was now processing it through movement.
You let him.
"The sound of you guys vomiting made me start gagging," you said calmly, as though you were merely describing a chain of events. "I had to get away. I ended up throwing up farther in."
You gestured vaguely into the distance.
"And you just run off like that without saying anything?" Jean asked, hands on his hips.
"How was I supposed to warn you?" you replied, raising your hands. "If I'd opened my mouth, I would've thrown up right there next to all of you."
"You didn't need to go that far."
"Jean." Mikasa stepped between the two of you with the same movement she would have used to separate two opponents during training, efficient and without drama. "Leave her alone. I was standing guard while you were vomiting and arguing, and I didn't see where she went."
"You don't have to take responsibility for her, Mikasa," Ymir's voice came from behind, carrying that tone of hers that never needed to rise in volume to cut sharply enough. "She's not a child. She should take responsibility for her own actions."
You looked at her.
She looked back seriously, without blinking.
"Ymir, don't say that," Marco said with the patience of someone who had known everyone in this group long enough to recognize when a spark could become something worse. "We all look after each other here."
"Then she should be more considerate next time," Ymir said, crossing her arms. "If it weren't for her, we'd already be closer to the castle."
"Oh my God." You dragged your hands over your face, completely exhausted, feeling the little patience you had left shrink into something no longer large enough to remain reasonable. "If you guys hadn't gotten drunk, we'd already be at the castle sleeping." You emphasized the last word with every ounce of energy you had left. "Stop blaming me and making passive-aggressive comments, Ymir. If you have something against me, just say it directly already. Enough with your bullshit."
"What bullshit?" Ymir frowned, and a weak anger that usually stayed beneath the surface rose a little. "You're the only one in the clan who has complete freedom. No limitations, no restrictions, all because of your past and your mother's history." She pointed at you. "Meanwhile, the rest of us stay locked up in that castle, working, training, going out on missions at night that could kill us, and now you want to blame us for getting back late?"
The silence that followed was the kind that settles in when something left unsaid for too long finally finds its way out and there is no longer any way to put it back.
"It's not my fault your life was different from mine," you said after a moment.
Ymir scoffed. It was not quite a laugh.
"You want me to pity you?" she asked, stepping toward you with an anger that threatened violence. "I grew up on the edge of the forest. Alone. Hunting, surviving everything that place has to offer, and you know damn well that's not little." She paused. "Until they found me a couple years ago."
Historia slowly placed a hand on Ymir's shoulder, trying to calm her.
"You grew up with a family," Ymir continued harshly. "Adoptive, sure. But surrounded by people. Don't try to make me pity you now just because you're only now learning who the hell your mother is."
Her words landed and stayed there.
They did not leave room for an immediate response because they carried the kind of truth that needs a moment before you can decide what to do with it.
You felt stupid. And guilty, for saying what you had in front of her, in front of all of them who had lost parents and family in ways they had never chosen or wanted.
"There's no need to compare ourselves," Onyankopon said in that voice of his that was neither soft nor harsh, only balanced. "We all have different stories. Different problems. And the way we process them is different too."
Most lowered their heads. Some out of sadness, others with the specific discomfort of someone who has just seen a crack in something they would rather believe is solid. And you, with that mixture of guilt and exhaustion.
"Let's just be grateful everyone's alright," Armin added, checking the lamp with a gesture that was partly practical and partly his way of regaining control whenever things drifted off balance. "Despite everything that happened today." He sighed. "A few minutes more or less won't change the punishment the veterans give us when we get back, but it will give us a few more minutes to rest first."
"That's if Levi lets us sleep," Sasha said, ending the discussion with unintentional precision. It was good to have someone that spontaneous in the group, especially when things became tense.
You all resumed walking.
In silence.
A completely different silence from the initial trip, when voices overlapped and jokes interrupted each other and the forest had seemed narrower because no one paid attention to it. Now the silence had shape, occupying the space between each of you with a presence as tangible as anything else you had carried tonight. Only footsteps against the dirt path, breathing, the soft metallic sound of weapons, and every so often a sigh someone let escape without intending for anyone to hear it.
The others were no longer drunk. The fright, the forest air, the tension from the argument, and time itself had all worked together to dull the effects of the alcohol, and now they walked upright and alert, with that awareness of their surroundings that training turns automatic and which never entirely shuts off, even when the rest of the body is functioning at half strength.
You walked with your arms crossed.
Without saying anything.
Meeting Eren had been sudden, brief, embarrassing in ways you still had not fully processed. So fleeting it felt almost like an accident of fate, and yet intense enough that you still carried it with you more heavily than something that had lasted barely ten minutes should.
You would have given something to repeat it. The way he held your hand. The way you had been trapped between him and the tree while the forest stood completely still around you. But not after vomiting. Please. Any other circumstance would have been better than that one.
And yet he had not stepped away.
You felt like you were beginning to see a part of Eren you had not known before. The worried part. The overprotective part. That constant attention leaning toward you as though every small gesture mattered more than it should, as though he noticed details most people discarded before fully seeing them.
It was a kind of closeness you had always been used to, among the others in the clan, among everyone who had known you long enough that taking care of you had become something they did without thinking about it.
But with Eren, it was not the same.
It did not make you pull away. It did not make you uncomfortable. It was something different, something you did not quite have the vocabulary to name properly, but that you recognized anyway because the body understands it before the mind has the words prepared.
The forest night became cold, slow, enveloping, as if it wanted to erase any trace of what had happened only minutes ago. You wrapped your arms around yourself as you walked, searching for warmth in your own embrace in a useless attempt to recover something that was no longer there.
But you remembered it.
That warmth.
The one you had believed without questioning too much when Eren said it belonged to the forest. To the humid night air, to that strange place surrounding you both, heavy with something difficult to explain.
But it had not been warmth like any other.
It had come from him. Something that made his body feel warmer, different from what you were used to. A warmth that appeared at the exact moment he stopped being entirely detached from another person. Something awakened through closeness, through barely implied touches, through that tiny distance that slowly became impossible to ignore.
It did not truly belong to the forest.
It belonged to something older. Something silent and restrained that existed just within pure-blood vampires. A subtle change, almost imperceptible, that emerged when someone began to matter too much to a being incapable of experiencing human emotions in an ordinary way.
And afterward it disappeared, almost cruelly, at the exact instant the two separated. As though the body remembered too quickly that it was not made to preserve that kind of warmth on its own.
Eren did not know that sensation from personal experience. He had only seen it before in others. In his parents, when he was little, in the way their cold bodies seemed to turn warm whenever they drew near one another. His father had once explained that it was one of the oldest signs among pureblood vampires. Something deep, exquisite, addictive. The only sensation capable of making an immortal understand in an entirely physical way what it meant to be alive.
And for him, it was slowly ceasing to be someone else's story.
It was becoming his own sensation. Something silent and gentle that awakened and grew inevitably every time you were near.
—
Forelsket: the intense, euphoric feeling of falling in love with someone for the first time, capturing the very beginning of romantic affection, when everything about them feels exciting, magical, and constantly on your mind.
— 18. a granted night
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +16,800
The scent of floral perfume had filled the room ever since Sasha and Historia declared your shared bedroom the official space to get ready before the festival. The decision had been made without consulting anyone else, justified by the fact that it was the most spacious of all, though the real reason was probably that it had the best mirror.
The room, which usually smelled of weapon leather and Mikasa's neutral soap, had been completely overtaken by floral fragrances, colored powders, and the sweet aroma of essential oils. There were open bottles on the nightstand, hair ribbons scattered across the bed, and at least three brushes no one remembered bringing in the first place.
Historia, who had been the first to be completely ready, hair done, makeup finished, and dressed with precision, had taken on the role of the group's aesthetic coordinator with a seriousness that might have intimidated anyone who didn't know her well.
"Should I wear the white blouse or the black one?" you asked, holding both garments up in front of you.
You looked at them with genuine indecision. The black one had a high ruffled collar, elegant and restrained. The white one had a wide neckline edged with delicate lace, softer, more feminine. Both were your favorites for different reasons.
"I suggest the white one," Historia replied, focused as her hands continued braiding Sasha's hair with fluid skill. "The lace softens your neckline and draws attention to your collarbone," she added in an almost intellectual tone.
"I think so too!" Sasha chimed in enthusiastically, handing her a ribbon without needing to be asked.
Historia took it and wrapped it around Sasha's hairstyle, securing it with a neat bow.
You turned your back to the girls to remove your simple everyday shirt. You had spent enough time sharing the same space that changing clothes in front of each other had become completely natural, without any need for privacy.
The white blouse slid smoothly over your skin. The wide neckline rested lightly over your shoulders, revealing the upper part of your chest with a subtlety that was both innocent and faintly provocative. The sleeves widened as they reached your wrists, giving the garment that ethereal quality you loved so much. They were also perfect for helping your bandaged hands blend more discreetly into the fabric.
To secure your bust, you pulled a mieder from the back of your wardrobe. It was a deep red, almost wine-colored, something you kept with your clothes reserved for special occasions.
"Let me help you," Mikasa said before you could reach for the laces at your back.
She was still finishing adjusting her own belt at her hips, her smaller weapons already in place, but she stepped closer without hesitation. Her fingers found the laces easily and began tightening them with methodical care, not too tight, not too loose, with that characteristic precision she applied to everything she did.
"Is this okay?" she asked as she tied the final knot.
"It's perfect," you confirmed, turning halfway around. "Thank you," you smiled, and she stepped aside so the others could see you.
Ymir, who was lying on your bed with her arms crossed behind her head in a posture of absolute rest that contrasted with all the activity around her, looked you up and down and let out a low whistle of approval.
"Wow. With that neckline, any vampire's going to feel like taking a bite out of you," she joked, wearing that crooked smile she had when she knew exactly what she was doing.
The others laughed. You grabbed a slipper from the floor, probably Sasha's, and threw it straight at her face. Ymir caught it midair with an annoyingly perfect reflex, without even moving from her spot.
You picked up your tall boots, which you had left ready near the bed, and gestured for Ymir to move a bit. She obeyed with an exaggerated scoff, and you sat on the edge to put them on.
"Does anyone want me to do their makeup?" Historia asked, opening her leather toiletry case, from which brushes, small metal tins, tiny glass bottles, and a pocket mirror began to emerge.
"Me!" Mikasa and Sasha answered at the same time.
You lifted your head while tying your boot laces.
"Me too," you added.
"Alright," Historia said, calmly organizing her tools. Sasha, who was already seated, was practically glowing with excitement. Historia positioned herself in front of her and studied her for a moment before beginning. "You have beautiful eyelashes, so I'm going to focus on highlighting your lips and cheeks," she said in that soft yet confident tone she used when talking about something she genuinely enjoyed.
"Aren't you going to wear anything?" Mikasa asked, looking at Ymir, who was idly chewing on the strap of her jacket.
"No, thanks," Ymir replied without taking her eyes off the ceiling, the fabric still between her teeth. "Once I get drunk it'll all smear and I'll look like a clown mask."
You glanced at her from where you were.
"You're not supposed to get drunk," you said. "On the way back we need to be fully aware in case something happens," you reminded her in the tone of someone who had said it before and knew perfectly well it wouldn't be heeded.
Ymir scoffed. "It's a figure of speech, miss know-it-all," she nudged you, more playful than annoying. "But I'm not going to miss the chance to drink more than usual. After everything I had to negotiate with Levi to let me go again."
"What did you offer him?" Sasha asked, her voice oddly restrained, barely articulating the words because she was keeping her mouth in the position Historia had instructed while applying balm to her lips.
Ymir let out a long, dramatic sigh, as if the mere memory weighed on her physically.
"Washing everyone's laundry for a week," she said, dragging both hands down her face. "And being Hange's guinea pig for their new 'burn-healing' invention," she pronounced the last two words with particular emphasis, saying everything about how she felt about it.
A shared silence filled the room.
"Well," you said finally. "Good luck." You gave her a couple of comforting pats on the leg, and she pinched your waist in response, though not very hard.
A sudden squeal from Sasha made everyone turn toward the vanity. She was staring at herself in the mirror with wide eyes and a huge smile. Her lips glowed with a warm reddish tone, and her cheeks carried a soft blush that made them look naturally rosy. She looked beautiful, in a way that was entirely her own.
"Hisu, you're a total artist," she declared, turning her face at different angles to admire herself from every possible view.
"I just enhanced what was already there," Historia said softly, with a small smile. Then she looked at the dark-haired girl. "Mikasa, your turn."
Sasha stood from the chair to give her the spot, and Historia began working with the same concentration as before. Her movements were precise and deliberate, applying each product with the confidence of someone who knew exactly what she was doing.
Still seated on your bed, you turned toward the nightstand to open your box and take out your necklace. The pendant still held its crimson glow, though its intensity was no longer as pronounced as before, as if it had calmed down, or simply grown accustomed to being near you. You handled it carefully and placed it around your neck, fastening the clasp with your fingers.
Ymir raised an eyebrow, always attentive to everything even when she seemed not to be.
"Levi doesn't bother you about that thing anymore?"
You shook your head, offering no explanation. Not because you didn't want to answer, but because you genuinely didn't know why he had changed his mind about it.
"Good," Ymir said, looking back at the ceiling. "The way he used to scold you was making me sick."
You stood up and walked toward the vanity. You bent slightly to look at yourself in the mirror and began tying your hair into a low ponytail, running your fingers through it to smooth it out. Under the mirror's light, your features looked a bit more defined than usual, and for a moment you thought that deciding to put on makeup might not have been such a bad idea.
"Done," Historia announced, stepping away from Mikasa's face. "Take a look."
Mikasa turned, and your eyes met hers through the mirror. She wore a dark reddish balm on her lips that contrasted strikingly with her pale skin, involuntarily reminding you of more than one attractive vampire with blood on their mouth you had once had to eliminate. The kohl around her gray eyes gave them a new depth, an intensity she usually reserved only for moments of battle.
"God," you said, genuinely amazed. "You look like a doll." You smiled warmly at her.
Mikasa returned the smile and turned her face at different angles with an unusual curiosity, as if discovering something new in her own reflection.
"Thank you, Historia."
She stood from the seat to give it to you, when suddenly there was a knock at the door.
"Come in," Sasha replied.
The door opened, and a head peeked in with a wide, slightly nervous smile at the same time.
Jean.
He paused in the doorway for a second, taking in the scene with his eyes slightly widened.
"Good lord," he said. "What fairytale did all of you walk out of?"
He opened the door fully and stepped into the room with that particular mix of confidence and awkwardness that defined him better than any description. Everyone smiled, some with a faint blush at the compliment, while Ymir rolled her eyes with an exaggerated annoyance that was almost comical.
"You all look beautiful," Jean added, and this time he said it with a simplicity that sounded completely sincere.
Ymir narrowed her eyes. "What do you want?"
Jean ignored the comment with years of practice and turned to Historia. "Hey, could you help me with what I asked you earlier?"
"Of course," she replied. "I was just about to do y/n's makeup."
Confused, you looked at him.
Jean looked at you then with more attention, as if he were only just now really seeing you.
"Wow," he said. "I didn't even notice you weren't wearing anything on your face. You look different."
In a playful gesture, he gently squeezed one of your cheeks between two fingers, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
"What do you need?" you asked, calmly moving his hand away.
Jean immediately turned red, in that instant, uncontrollable way he had when caught off guard.
Historia smiled mischievously. "Jean wants a little... feminine help."
"Ooooh," you all said in unison.
Ymir, on the other hand, let out a short, genuine laugh that filled the entire room.
"I'll give you my turn," you said, gesturing to the chair.
Jean sat in front of the blonde with the posture of someone trying to look calmer than he actually was. Sasha and Mikasa settled onto the nearest bed, their full attention fixed on him. You remained standing beside Historia, watching. Ymir, from your bed, had completely abandoned her indifferent pose and was now observing the scene with her arms crossed and a smile she was unsuccessfully trying to hide.
"I shaved like you advised," Jean said, running a hand along his jaw, clearly satisfied with the result. "And I also stole some almond oil from Armin to moisturize my skin." He smirked, as if sharing a small but satisfying secret.
You and your friends let out knowing laughs. Jean had always been the most meticulous of the group when it came to hygiene and appearance, even if he tried to hide it with attitude, and every time you went to Velmyra, that care tripled, even if it was just to flirt with the market ladies.
"Well done," Historia said, and began rummaging through her case until she pulled out a small silver tin. "I have this new lip balm," she explained, taking a small amount with her index finger. "It's completely colorless, so it won't draw attention," she added as she applied it to Jean's lips with careful movements.
Jean looked for you through the mirror and winked, which made you laugh, though you tried to hold it back without much success.
When she finished, he began moving his lips with that automatic, subtle gesture to spread the product, then opened and closed his mouth a couple of times to settle it.
"Mmh." He frowned slightly, his expression showing genuine surprise. "Is that honey I'm tasting?"
Historia laughed. "Yes. It's made with honey and beeswax."
"Wow, Jean," Mikasa said calmly. "Even you recognize the ingredients better than we do."
Jean let out a laugh. "Well, I feel flattered."
Historia then picked up a small pink bottle and, with a fine brush, applied a minimal amount to Jean's cheeks, adding a slightly darker tone underneath to emphasize his subtly hollowed cheeks, which were quite attractive. Her movements were confident and quick.
When she finished, Jean studied himself in the mirror for a moment. He looked good. More than good, actually, though he clearly wasn't about to admit it out loud.
Historia stepped back and looked at the group. "What do you think?"
They all smiled and nodded in unanimous approval.
"If you draw a beauty mark above his lip," Ymir said with a calculated half-smile, "he'll look like one of those rich city women."
Jean frowned. "You're just jealous. You only say that because I look good and you don't."
Ymir let out a small laugh, more genuine than she intended. "I'm just giving you advice. Though with that awful hair, you wouldn't get into high society even if you tried."
Jean waved a hand dismissively with a touch of elegance and turned to the others with a serious expression.
"Alright, I need a real opinion," he said. "Which perfume is better? Rose, lavender, or almond?"
Historia and you exchanged a quick glance.
"Rose," you both said almost at the same time.
"Lavender," Sasha and Mikasa answered.
Jean sighed. "Great. We're split." He stretched his neck to look at Ymir over the others' heads. "Ymir, break the tie."
Ymir raised an eyebrow. "First tell me where you got so many perfumes."
Jean shrugged with slightly forced casualness. "They're not mine. I saw them in Onyankopon's cabinet."
The silence lasted exactly one second before laughter filled the room.
Ymir smirked. "Rose."
Jean nodded slowly, considering it, then shook his head.
"Knowing you, I'd better go with the other option."
The laughter returned, louder this time, and Ymir threw a pillow at him, which he dodged with questionable dignity.
Jean stood up, adjusted his shirt with a couple of precise tugs, and gave the group a small bow.
"Thank you, ladies." He waved lightly. "Now I must leave on an infiltration mission to Onyankopon's room."
And with that, he left, closing the door behind him with a softness that fooled no one about the hurry he was in.
The laughter took a moment to fade.
You took his place at the vanity, and Historia stepped closer again. With soft, precise movements, she began applying your makeup subtly, enhancing what was already there without covering or transforming it, letting your features speak for themselves under the dim light of the room.
When she finished, Sasha, Mikasa, and Ymir approved the result before heading out of the room toward the kitchen, still chatting among themselves about how pretty everyone looked.
You stood up from the seat while Historia put her things back into the case, arranging bottles and brushes with that same calm neatness she had for everything. You hesitated for a moment before approaching her.
"Historia, do you have mint-scented oil?"
She looked up with a small expression of curiosity. "Yes, I have a little left."
"Could you share some with me?"
Historia nodded and searched through her things until she found a small glass bottle sealed with a cork. She handed it to you delicately.
"Are you going to use it as perfume?"
"Yes."
You took the bottle and walked to your nightstand. You opened your box and took out the vial of lavender oil Marco had given you on your last birthday. For a moment, you held it in your palm, looking at it, before uncorking it.
Carefully, you first applied the mint oil to your neck and wrists, letting the soft freshness settle into your skin. Then the lavender, blending both scents. The result was something of your own, neither entirely one nor the other, fresh and slightly sweet at the same time.
When you turned, you noticed Historia watching you silently from where she stood, her expression hard to read.
You handed the bottle back. She took it and inhaled near you with quiet curiosity. Then she smiled.
"Good combination."
You returned the smile. "I hope we don't attract a vampire with all this perfume."
Historia let out a small laugh. "It's just this once."
Together, you left the room and headed toward the kitchen.
The atmosphere there was completely different from the bedroom. Warm, noisy, and full of movement, with that particular energy the group had when they were about to go out together and everyone knew it.
Marco and Armin were wearing clean shirts with neatly buttoned jackets, their hair styled with more care than usual, giving them a polished look that made them seem like slightly more formal versions of themselves. Onyankopon wore a white shirt under a fitted sleeveless vest that sat perfectly on him. He was finishing arranging trays of food on the table with his usual calm focus, making sure the veterans staying behind wouldn't have to worry about cooking.
Near the door, Connie stood still, or tried to, while Sasha, tongue pressed between her teeth and brow furrowed, struggled to fix the collar of his shirt.
"Stay still," she muttered, tugging lightly at the fabric.
"Hey, you're choking me!" Connie protested, instinctively leaning back.
The door opened then, and Hange appeared alongside Mike. They both paused at the doorway for a moment, observing the scene with different expressions: Hange with raised brows and a growing smile, Mike with that unshakable calm he had about everything.
"Well," Hange said. "Would you look at that. All proper ladies and gentlemen."
Mike walked inside in silence, passing by Jean. He paused for a second, looked him up and down without hurry, then shook his head with the faintest smile before continuing.
Jean immediately stiffened and looked away, his expression silently begging no one to say anything.
From the table, Onyankopon looked up. "I left food in the oven for dinner. That way you won't have to worry about anything."
Hange waved a hand, brushing it off with that carelessness of hers that sometimes bordered on irresponsible. "That wasn't necessary, Onyankopon. I could have easily taken care of feeding Mike and Levi."
Mike answered from where he stood, without bothering to turn around, "Only if you want to poison us."
A few laughs slipped out from different corners of the kitchen. Jean stepped forward with the expression of someone who felt obligated to intervene.
"Hey," he said, raising his voice slightly, "Hange's cooking is actually pretty good."
"See?" Hange immediately wrapped an arm around Jean's shoulders with enthusiastic satisfaction, like someone who had finally found an ally in an argument she had been losing for a long time. "The guys love my cooking."
She looked at him closely, adjusting her glasses with one finger, and her eyes settled on his face with a curiosity that grew more focused by the second.
"What do you have on your li—"
"Hey, Connie!" Jean interrupted, slipping out of Hange's arm with an awkwardness he tried to pass off as natural movement. He turned to the other boy with slightly forced enthusiasm. "Why is your hair so shiny?"
Connie instinctively brought a hand to his hair, his expression shifting instantly from surprise to pride.
"I used a pomade Erwin gave me," he said, and there was something more than satisfaction in his voice, something almost tender. "I felt like this was the right occasion to finally use it."
Mike watched him for a moment with his usual unshaken calm. Then he said, without any effort to soften it, "You look like a crystal ball."
Laughter filled the kitchen at once.
And honestly, it wasn't entirely inaccurate. Connie's hair was so short that the pomade hadn't changed his hairstyle at all. The result was simply the same hair as always, but with a shine that caught the candlelight from every angle. Still, he looked genuinely happy, with that quiet, complete satisfaction of someone who had finally found a use for something he had been saving for the right moment. There was something about that that made it hard to fully ridicule him, even if no one in the kitchen made any special effort to hold back.
The door opened then, and the noise in the kitchen dropped instinctively by a few degrees, in that automatic way it always did whenever he entered a space.
Levi.
His gaze moved from person to person without rushing, cataloging, evaluating, processing. When he finished, he spoke.
"Be careful." His voice was dry and direct, without embellishment. "And don't get drunk. You don't know what might be out there."
"Yes, sir," several replied almost at the same time, some still trying to suppress smiles, others with the composed expression of those who knew anything else they said would be unnecessary.
Ymir and Jean exchanged a brief glance from opposite sides of the kitchen, the kind of look they shared when they were thinking the exact same thing and neither of them was going to say it out loud. Both looked away at the same time.
They began gathering their things. The weapons were on the dining table exactly where they had left them, organized and ready, and each of them took theirs with the confident movements of someone who had repeated that action so many times it no longer required thought. Buckles, straps, sheaths. The familiar sound of metal and leather settling into place.
Levi didn't move from where he stood. He watched, as always.
Then he took a step toward you.
He looked you straight in the eyes with that intensity of his that allowed no averted gazes and no half-answers.
"Take special care of your hands," he said.
It wasn't a suggestion.
Marco, who had been finishing fastening his belt near you, looked up with a furrowed brow. The concern in his expression was genuine and unadorned.
"Is it a good idea for you to go while you're injured?" he asked.
You glanced sideways at Hange. She was leaning against the pantry doorway with her arms crossed, and when she felt your gaze, she let out a small laugh that, if you paid attention, carried a nervous edge.
"Yes, yes," she said in the tone of someone who has checked the numbers and feels reasonably confident in them. "The Mark of Cold was treated in time and is healing properly. The tissue is responding well to the Aurivela infusion, and the bandages are maintaining the temperature. It won't be a problem."
Levi kept looking at her.
He said nothing. He simply watched her with that flat, still expression that, on him, could mean many different things, but that in this specific case communicated quite clearly that he was granting her a margin of trust she hadn't entirely earned, and that he was aware of it.
Hange held his gaze with the slightly practiced calm of someone who knows she's being evaluated.
Then Levi looked away, and the tension dissolved as silently as it had appeared.
The others finished gearing up and began moving toward the stairs one by one, the soft sound of footsteps on stone filling the space as the group ascended. The kitchen grew emptier with each person who went up, and the day's accumulated heat in that enclosed space drifted upward with them.
From below, as the last steps creaked under the last feet, Hange's voice rang out with that particular energy of hers that never seemed to take the hour or the circumstances into account.
"Enjoy!"
"Stay safe!" Mike added from somewhere in the kitchen, his voice easily reaching upward. "And bring me a craft beer!"
"I will!" Jean replied from near the front.
Nothing was heard from Levi.
But when you passed by him on your way to the stairs, without saying anything, without stopping, you noticed his gray eyes follow you a second longer than they followed the others.
You didn't say anything either.
Jean lifted the wooden panel, and the trapdoor opened with its familiar creak, letting the air in. Everyone climbed up in line until the last person closed it behind them.
Armin paused for a moment and looked around, counting heads.
"Is everyone ready?"
"Yes," they replied.
And just like that, they opened the heavy doors of Eldur Castle and began to move through the trees, heading toward the city.
The walk was calm and lively at the same time, with that pleasant contradiction that only existed when the group went out together with no mission at hand. Sunlight filtered through the leaves in golden bands that lit the path in fragments, and the breeze was gentle enough to ease the warmth without becoming bothersome. It was perfect weather, the kind of afternoon that seemed designed specifically for going out and forgetting for a few hours that the world had problems.
"If we keep this pace, we'll arrive around seven in the evening," Onyankopon said, checking his pocket watch, which hung from a gold chain attached to his vest. He held it for a moment before returning it to its place with a neat motion.
"Excellent," Connie said, making a victorious gesture with his fist in the air. "A good time to enjoy the whole festival."
"Good thing I didn't have lunch," Sasha said with a satisfied laugh. "That way I can eat triple at the market."
"But I saw you eating bread less than an hour ago," Armin pointed out, looking at her.
"That was just an appetizer to wake up my stomach," Sasha replied with absolute seriousness that left no room for argument.
Laughter traveled through the group from front to back like a wave, spreading from person to person with the ease that only laughter has when no one is pretending.
The path between the castle and the city was one they all knew by heart, enough to walk it while talking without paying much attention to their steps. The forest on both sides was dense but familiar, with that filtered green light it had during the day, completely different from the threatening darkness it took on at night. Birds made noise somewhere among the branches. The breeze moved the leaves with a soft, steady sound that accompanied their steps without interrupting them.
You walked between Marco and Onyankopon, enjoying the comfortable rhythm of the walk and that particular feeling of having nowhere urgent to be. Marco had his hands in his pockets and a calm expression that suited him, watching the path with that gentle attentiveness he had for everything. Onyankopon checked his pocket watch from time to time with the discretion of someone calculating without wanting to interrupt.
You turned back, looking for Connie. He was right behind you, shoulder to shoulder with Sasha as usual.
"Hey, Connie," you said with genuine curiosity. "How did you manage to convince Levi to let you come?"
The effect was immediate and visible.
Connie's shoulders dropped at once, as if you had reminded him of something he had managed to bury with effort in some dark corner of his mind over the past few hours. His expression, which moments ago had been that of someone enjoying a free afternoon, shifted into that of someone who had just remembered they owed a debt to the universe.
"Fuck, y/n," he said, hunching his shoulders until he almost disappeared into his own shirt. "This is not the time to think about the future. You have to live in the present. The here and now."
You laughed and apologized without much conviction, because the truth was you didn't entirely mean it.
Ymir, who was walking a bit behind with Historia and had clearly been listening the whole time, answered for him without being asked, in the neutral tone of someone stating common knowledge.
"He has to clean the latrines all week."
The silence lasted exactly half a second before the entire group burst into laughter.
Connie walked in silence for a moment, with the expression of someone processing a reality he already knew but still didn't like hearing out loud.
"I hope no one gets sick this week," he muttered finally, in a low, resigned voice that carried something of a prayer and something of a warning.
Marco turned toward him slowly, with a look of concern that would have been convincing if not for the hint of amusement he couldn't quite hide in his eyes. "What a bad time to go to a food festival."
Connie let out a groan that came from somewhere deep in his soul, long and sincere, the kind that doesn't seek attention but simply needs to exist.
Sasha gave him a pat on the back that was more comforting than she probably intended, though she didn't stop laughing.
"Either way, it was the only task left," Connie said after a moment, with the practical and slightly resigned philosophy of someone who has already gone through every stage of grief and reached acceptance. "Levi was never going to let me get anywhere near his underwear to wash it."
"Levi doesn't let anyone near his clothes," Mikasa confirmed with a short, clear laugh, as if closing the argument. "No one. Never. Under any known circumstances."
"It's one of the castle's great mysteries," Marco agreed with total seriousness.
"Along with what's at the bottom of the cellar and why Mike has that locked box he never opens in front of anyone," Connie added, his tone a bit lighter now, as if talking about other people's mysteries temporarily eased the weight of his own.
"Maybe it's a scent he keeps and likes to smell," Sasha said.
"Maybe a prehistoric fart," Connie added.
The path continued with laughter and comments that came and went without any particular order, jumping from one topic to another with that carefree lightness that only appeared when there was no mission pending, when no one needed to stay alert or calculate anything, when they could simply walk and talk and exist without it costing them anything.
Moments like these were what made everything else worth it. Or at least, what allowed them to forget it for a while.
As they moved forward, the trees gradually began to thin out, their trunks spaced farther and farther apart, letting more light filter through the branches until the forest lost that dense darkness it had deeper inside. Between the last trunks, rising above the line of the lower canopies, the familiar silhouette of the Shadow Bastion tower began to take shape, tall and dark against the blue afternoon sky, its ancient stone bare of any ornament that might soften it.
The group naturally slowed to a stop as they reached its base, like water finding its level.
They paused just long enough to leave their larger weapons there, carefully hiding them in their usual spot. They would only carry the smaller ones, well concealed beneath their clothes, enough to be prepared without drawing attention in the city.
They resumed their walk, entering the Varajlat forest, which served as a natural boundary between Valen'Esdravh, the vampire world, and Velmyra, the human city. It was a short stretch but always strange, with that particular stillness the border forest had, as if the trees knew exactly where one world ended and the other began. As they moved forward, the atmosphere gradually shifted. The sounds of the deep forest gave way to something more familiar, more human. First, the treetops began to thin. Then, between the last trunks, rooftops and chimneys started to appear, and finally the bell tower of Velmyra's main church with its dark iron cross, and the large clock on the town hall tower marking the minutes with its steady, muffled ticking.
"I can already smell the festival pastries," Sasha announced, her eyes half-closed and her expression one of mystical concentration.
Marco looked at her with genuine perplexity. "Sasha, we're still eight blocks from the main square."
"Sasha has perfected her sense of smell," Connie defended with absolute conviction.
"Mike has been training me," Sasha confirmed, crossing her arms with dignity.
No one was entirely sure whether to believe her, though no one was quite in a position to dismiss it completely either.
Up ahead, Jean cast a discreet glance around before bringing his hand to his mouth to check his breath with a gesture he thought was completely subtle and that was actually visible from three meters away.
Armin nudged him without even looking. "Stop worrying. You've been chewing mint the whole way in secret."
Jean flushed all the way to his ears and stared straight ahead without saying a word.
Ymir took Historia's hand naturally and quickened her pace through the first streets of the city.
"Hurry up," she said over her shoulder.
The others followed, spreading out slightly as they entered the more open space of the cobblestone streets.
You walked beside Mikasa, your eyes moving from side to side, taking in the details. The city looked different. Not in a drastic way, but in those small accumulated changes that only became noticeable when you hadn't come in a while.
"I haven't been here in months," Mikasa said quietly, looking around with that steady attentiveness she had for everything. "It's changed quite a bit."
"They've remodeled the armory near the center," you told her. "The one two streets from the town hall. I think you'll like it."
Mikasa smiled, and it was small but genuine. "Sounds good. I can see if they have something useful for me."
She moved a little closer to you as you walked, lowering her voice so only you could hear. "How are your hands?"
"Better than yesterday," you answered honestly. "Much better."
She nodded, though her gaze lingered on you a moment longer before letting go.
A little farther ahead, Historia sighed with a soft melancholy. "It makes me sad that the veterans couldn't come."
"They're too old to go out and have fun," Connie said.
Armin hit him on the back of the head without dramatics.
"They prefer to stay behind," Onyankopon said with his usual reflective calm. "To take care of the castle and let us enjoy something close to normality, as much as possible. It's their way of taking care of us too."
There was a brief moment of silence among the group, the kind that wasn't uncomfortable but thoughtful.
"I like this," Ymir said suddenly, with a direct honesty that wasn't common for her. She looked at the streets, the people, the movement of the afternoon. "Going out. Enjoying ourselves." She paused briefly. "I'd like to have the same freedom as y/n and be able to go out whenever I want."
You lowered your head.
She hadn't said it with bad intentions, probably. Ymir rarely had hidden motives in what she said, she simply said what she thought. But that didn't change the fact that she was right. Lately, you were the only one in the clan who went out that regularly, at hours no one questioned too much, to places no one fully knew.
And the reason was something you couldn't tell anyone.
"Hey," Jean said in a tone that didn't leave much room for argument. "Don't bother her. She'll know how to rest and process everything that's happened."
Mikasa slipped her arm through yours without saying anything, glancing at you with a brief smile that was worth more than any words.
Ymir looked at you for a moment. "Sorry."
"It's nothing," you said, and you meant it.
They kept walking, and the weight of that moment gradually dissolved into the growing noise of the city as they approached the center. The streets began to fill with people, at first little by little and then all at once, until they turned a corner and the main square appeared before them.
It was impossible not to stop for a second just to look.
Velmyra's central square was the heart of the city at any time of year, but during the harvest festival it transformed into something entirely different. The town hall with its pale stone façade and the clock high above, the main church with its stained glass windows, and the covered market occupying the western side of the square formed the permanent frame. But everything else had been taken over by the celebration.
There were garlands of dried leaves and wheat hanging between the lampposts, ribbons of color crossing above the streets to form a festive canopy that swayed with the breeze, flowers tied in bunches at every available corner, and decorative scarecrows dressed in colorful clothes greeting from different points of the square with that empty, cheerful expression typical of straw figures. Stalls filled every open space with their striped cloth awnings, and the smell coming from the food section was exactly what Sasha had promised from eight blocks away.
From the balconies of the town hall and the more elegant buildings overlooking the square, groups of well-dressed people watched the movement from above, glasses in hand and conversations that probably had nothing to do with what was happening below. The women wore wide dresses with fitted waists, elaborate hairstyles adorned with small flowers or ribbons, and an amount of fabric that seemed to defy practicality. The men beside them wore white or gold suits with gleaming buttons, perfectly groomed, with the attitude of those who enjoy popular events as long as they can do so from a sufficient height.
At street level, the mix was completely different. Groups of artisans behind their tables displayed knives with carved wooden handles, woven baskets, hand-dyed fabrics, candles of different sizes and colors, amulets, and small carved objects that promised all kinds of things depending on who was selling them. An older woman rolled colored ribbons with quick, confident fingers. A young man demonstrated the sharpness of a blade with an efficiency that made onlookers take an involuntary step back.
And among all that, children ran in every possible direction, some with wooden swords staging epic battles against invisible enemies, others playing hide-and-seek between the legs of adults with an ability to disappear that felt almost supernatural.
Little by little, almost without anyone deciding it out loud, the group began to split in the natural direction of their interests. Connie and Sasha disappeared toward the food stalls with a speed that suggested they had been holding themselves back for a while. Jean walked off with a sense of purpose that fooled no one. Ymir and Historia kept walking together toward the covered shops.
You stayed with Armin and Mikasa, the three of you looking around the square with that feeling of having too many options and not knowing where to start.
"With so many stalls, it's hard to know where to begin," Armin admitted with a sigh.
Mikasa took both of you by the arm with a decisiveness that didn't allow debate and started walking.
"I already know," she said.
She led you straight to a stall that occupied a prime spot on the north corner of the square, with a long table covered in weapons arranged with a neatness that contrasted with the festive chaos around it. Daggers of different sizes, knives with blades that gleamed under the afternoon light, arrows with feathers of various colors, reinforced bows with taut strings, leather sheaths with firm stitching, and cases decorated with simple but well-crafted engravings.
The man behind the table was older, with large, calloused hands and the kind of direct gaze of someone who had spent a long time evaluating people.
Mikasa didn't take long to decide. She picked up a tempered steel dagger, turned it in her hand testing the balance, carefully ran her thumb along the edge, and nodded in satisfaction.
"How much is this one?"
"Fifteen solaris," the man replied.
Mikasa paid without bargaining.
Meanwhile, Armin looked over the table with that focus of his, the kind that didn't just see what was there but also what could be there.
"Do you have anything made of black iron?" he asked.
The vendor looked at the three of you with an expression that shifted slightly, as if something in the question had caught his interest. Then he smiled.
"I see you're people who know about weapons," he said, and crouched under the table to open a chest that no one would have noticed from above. Carefully, he took out a small blade, with a wide edge and a dark handle, and placed it on the cloth. "It's one of the few I have left. Black iron is hard to find and even harder to work." He lowered his voice slightly, with the tone of someone sharing something among acquaintances. "They say it has properties against supernatural beings." He let out a brief laugh, like someone mentioning an old tale without giving it too much credit.
The three of you exchanged a quick glance and looked back at the vendor with polite smiles, like completely normal people who knew absolutely nothing about supernatural beings.
"How much is it?" Armin asked.
"Forty solaris."
Armin's eyes widened. "Forty?"
"It's one of the last I have," the man repeated calmly. "And the price reflects the time and effort it takes to make it. It's not something you craft in an afternoon."
Armin sighed with the resignation of someone who knows he's going to pay and has already accepted it, and began taking coins from his pocket, counting them carefully.
The vendor, while waiting, looked at you. His gaze dropped briefly to your bandaged hands. "What happened to you, miss?"
You hid them behind your back with a gesture more instinctive than deliberate.
"Some burns from hot water," you said. "Nothing serious."
The man nodded with an expression somewhere between understanding and practical. "If I were you, I'd rest for a while before picking up a weapon again."
"Thank you for the advice," you said, offering him a smile you hoped looked more natural than it felt.
Armin finished paying, picked up the blade, thanked the vendor, and the three of you continued walking through the crowd.
A little further ahead, almost hidden between two larger stalls, there was a small table covered with worn black cloth. On top were candles of different sizes, some lit despite the afternoon light, and a deck of large cards with elaborate illustrations that no one in the group could immediately identify.
Behind the table, seated on a low chair with her back straight despite her age, was an elderly woman dressed entirely in black. Her clothing wasn't poor or rich, but of that indefinable kind that simply existed outside categories. Her white hair was tied back, and her small, dark eyes looked at you with immediate attention, as if she had seen you arrive long before you approached.
She smiled, showing yellowed teeth marked by decades.
"Would you like me to read your fortune, youngsters?"
The three of you exchanged a glance.
"Fortune?" you asked.
She nodded with the calm of someone who had answered that same question thousands of times.
"What are the chances you'll get it right?" Armin asked, with that precision of his that sometimes sounded harsher than intended.
The old woman let out a short, dry laugh. "That depends on how much you trust the cards."
Mikasa observed her with a curiosity few things awakened in her. "How long have you been doing this?"
"My whole life," the woman replied without hesitation. "I've traveled all across the kingdom of Kaeljram. I've advised powerful people and people with nothing." Her small eyes moved from one of you to the other calmly. "I've seen them all."
Armin hesitated for a visible moment. Then, with the expression of someone making a scientific decision rather than a superstitious one, he sat down in the chair in front of the table.
The old woman sat across from him with slow but steady movements. "Hold out your hands."
Armin obeyed. The woman's hands, wrinkled, cold, and bony, closed around his warm, pale ones. Armin suppressed a visible shiver at the change in temperature.
The woman watched you in silence for a moment that stretched longer than anyone expected.
"You are a very intelligent boy," she finally said.
You turned toward Mikasa. "We already knew that," you murmured.
Mikasa covered her mouth with her fingers, holding back a laugh.
"But it is not necessary for you to study or analyze everything," the old woman continued, without having heard you, or without caring. She lifted her eyes toward Armin with a focus that made him straighten slightly in his chair. "Sometimes the answers settle in front of you in plain sight. You must learn to remove the obstacle that prevents you from seeing what is truly in front of you."
She released her hands and took the deck of cards from the table, beginning to shuffle them with surprising speed for her fingers. The cards leapt and arranged themselves with a dry, rhythmic sound. She drew five and laid them in a row over the black cloth.
She smiled again with her yellowed teeth.
"You need to rest. Not because you are tired, but because difficult times are coming and you will need energy to face them."
She pointed to one of the cards with her index finger, her long nail stained a dark yellow.
"A very big lie accompanies you, young man." She took the card and showed it to him. It had the illustration of a man surrounded by seven swords. "That lie is guiding you down the wrong path. If you manage to recognize which one it is," she paused, "something important will be returned to you."
Armin frowned. "But what lie is that?"
The woman looked at him with exactly the same expression he had just made. "For God's sake, child. I am not God nor the devil to give you all the information. If I were, I would already be rich." She began to gather the cards from the deck with absolute calm.
Armin let himself fall back in the chair with a sigh.
"Remember that everything depends on how much you trust," said the old woman.
"Yes, yes, how much I trust the cards," Armin repeated with a tone that bordered on annoyance. "How much do I owe you?"
The woman stood up slowly. "I was not referring to the cards." She raised and lowered her eyebrows with a hint that left him silent. "For what is coming in your life, I will leave it free."
Armin stood up from the chair and was about to thank her when the old woman raised a hand. "Wait. I must protect you before you leave. Come closer."
Armin obeyed cautiously.
"More," she said.
Armin leaned forward with a reasonable expression of doubt.
The woman took a sip of water from the glass on the table, brought the back of her hand in a fist toward her mouth, and spat the liquid directly into his face, which came out like a spray.
Mikasa and you remained completely still, mouths open, staring at Armin with his eyes closed and the water mixed with saliva running down his forehead and cheeks to his neck.
"Now you can leave in peace," said the old woman, returning to her seat with the serenity of someone who has just completed a routine task. She looked toward you both. "Does either of you want to continue?"
You both shook your heads at the same time, with perfect and absolute synchronization.
You thanked her with a smile that was as polite as the circumstances allowed, took Armin by one arm while Mikasa took the other, and the three of you walked away with determination.
"What the hell was that?" you asked as soon as you were far enough away.
"I do not want to talk about that," Armin replied with the flat voice of someone actively processing a minor trauma.
"I cannot imagine the smell of her breath with those teeth she had," Mikasa added with clinical speed.
Armin let out a sound of pure, uncontrollable disgust. "Let's go to the fountain. I need to clean my face."
On the way to the fountain, you crossed paths with the city's priest, a middle-aged man in a dark cassock who moved forward blessing stalls and people with the calm methodical pace of someone who has a long way to cover and all the time in the world to do it. Behind him walked a group of children in a line, holding hands, some looking around wide-eyed and others focused on their own feet.
The priest saw you approaching, looked at Armin with genuine pastoral concern, and asked what had happened.
"Nothing, Father," you replied before anyone else could speak. "He spilled a drink on himself. That's all."
"For God's sake, son," said the priest, shaking his head with gentle disapproval. He dipped the aspergillum into the holy water bucket he carried and raised it. "I bless you in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," he said, sprinkling Armin directly in the face with holy water and catching Mikasa and you in the process.
Armin remained with his eyes and mouth tightly closed, completely still, with the resignation of someone who has decided nothing surprises him anymore.
"Next time, control yourself more with alcohol," the priest added kindly.
"Thank you, Father, have a good day," said Mikasa, and pulled Armin by the arm, taking you along with them.
As you walked away, your gaze swept over the line of children following the priest. They were holding hands, most of them smiling or distracted by something. But at the end of the line there was a small girl walking alone, her thumb in her mouth and a worn teddy bear hanging from her other arm, staring fixedly at the shoes of the child in front of her without seeing anything else. She had that particular expression of children who are in a place without fully being in it.
You looked at her for a moment as you moved away, with something hard to name tightening in your chest.
The fountain stood at the center of the square, and you could hear it before seeing it: two men and a woman were playing seated on its edge, one with a violin, another with a flute, and the woman with a small drum that marked the rhythm with cheerful beats. The melody was lively and entertaining, the kind that makes feet move on their own even if one has no intention of dancing.
"I used half my money," said Armin as he leaned over the edge of the fountain and plunged his face into the water with the determination of someone who needs to wash away more than dust. "And I ended up soaked by an old lady and by the city's priest." He lifted his head, letting the water run down his chin and soak the collar of his light blue shirt, sticking it to his skin. "I think today is not my day."
"Look at the bright side," you said. "Now you are doubly blessed."
Armin looked at you for a second and then let out a short, genuine laugh that shook his shoulders. Water kept dripping from his hair.
Around you, meanwhile, people had begun to gather near the musicians. The melody shifted into something faster and more marked, and almost immediately the first couples formed. The women's long skirts opened into circles as they spun, the men twirled colored handkerchiefs in the air with unpretentious joy, and the spectators clapped in rhythm, creating a festive noise that filled the entire square.
The three of you had to step back so as not to end up in the middle of the dance space, or join it. You watched the couples for a moment, their coordinated movements, the ease with which their bodies followed the music as if they had practiced it all their lives.
You were not a bad dancer, exactly. But you were not good either. And there was an important difference between the two when the ground was full of people who clearly were.
"Hey, boy! Do you want to join the knife throwing?"
A middle-aged man broke away from a nearby group and headed straight toward Armin with the confidence of someone used to being told yes. He was burly, with thinning hair stuck to his sweaty scalp and a smile that held more challenge than kindness.
Armin looked at you both and then at the man. "No, thank you. I am not interested."
"Come on, man. We all bet and the winner takes all the money."
Armin considered it for a genuine second. He had been left with barely a few coins after the black iron blade, and betting what little he had left to end the day with nothing did not sound like a reasonable conclusion to something that had already started quite badly. "Thank you, but luck is not on my side today."
The man whistled and shook his head. "Well, your loss." He turned around, ready to leave.
"I want to join."
You said it without fully planning it, and the sentence was already in the air before you could evaluate it. The man stopped and turned back slowly, frowning, looking you up and down for a few seconds that stretched longer than necessary. Then he let out a loud laugh toward the sky, open and without any effort to hide it.
"Girl, you make me laugh." He dared to place a palm on your shoulder with the familiarity of someone who has not learned that it is not done.
You removed his hand with a sharp, clear gesture. "What do you mean?"
The man smiled sideways, without the slightest hint of discomfort. "Women are not good with knives, unless it is for cooking."
Mikasa took a step forward.
She positioned herself directly in front of the man with a calm that was more intimidating than any shout. She was a few centimeters taller than him, which forced him to raise his gaze to meet hers, something he clearly had not expected. Her gray eyes held him with absolute coldness.
"Say that again," Mikasa said in a completely calm voice, "and I will take the little hair you have left on your head."
The man stepped back, raising both hands. "Easy, girl. I am just telling the truth."
Mikasa closed the distance between them with a deliberate, slow step, which was enough for the man to take another step back. You and Armin exchanged a sideways glance without saying anything. Neither of you had the slightest intention of getting between Mikasa and someone who had just earned her attention.
Before Mikasa's fist could reach its natural destination, two men nearby grabbed the bald man by the shoulders and pulled him back with familiar roughness, like someone interrupting a friend who has been a problem for a while.
"What is going on, Silas?"
"That girl wants to join the game," the man said, pointing at you with his index finger without any shame. "I already told her it is for serious men, not for little girls."
The two newcomers looked you up and down with a slow smile that made your stomach turn.
"I am not a little girl," you said, crossing your arms, "and you do not know me to say that."
The one on Silas's right, a blond man with a well-kept mustache who went by the name Will, spoke to the other over his shoulder without taking his eyes off you. "Hey, look at how they are dressed. They do not look like the other women."
You searched for Mikasa's gaze. It was true, though not in the way they meant. Life in Valen'Esdravh was not exactly compatible with long skirts or corseted dresses. Moving fast, climbing, running, and fighting with whatever was available required a different kind of clothing. You and the other girls from The Dawnguard were probably the only women in the entire square wearing pants.
"Are they foreigners?" Will asked with a curiosity that held nothing innocent.
"We do not have to be foreigners to dress like you," you replied, raising an eyebrow.
Silas pointed at Armin with a tilt of his head and a smile that tried to be funny. "Do not tell me the boy wears a dress and you wear pants."
"Do not mess with him," Mikasa said, and the tone was enough for any reasonable person to change the subject.
These were not reasonable people.
The three men exchanged glances and burst into laughter, doubling over and clutching their stomachs with that exaggeration of someone who needs everyone to know how funny they find something.
Armin let them finish. Then he spoke with deliberate calm and a smirk that was not exactly a smile.
"Don't tell me a girl scares you enough that you don't want to include her in your game."
The laughter stopped.
The three men straightened up almost at the same time, with that stiffness of someone who has just realized they are being watched.
"A little girl is not going to scare us," said Silas.
"Then I am going to play," you said, and stepped toward the group gathered around the stand without waiting for an answer.
Armin and Mikasa exchanged a glance and immediately followed you. Armin stepped beside you before you reached the stand and spoke in a low voice, his brow slightly furrowed.
"y/n, are you sure?" He looked at you with that expression of his that did not doubt you but calculated variables. "I do not doubt your skill, but your hands are injured."
You stopped for a moment. You looked down at your bandaged hands and felt the weight of that detail as if you were remembering it for the first time. "I had forgotten," you said honestly.
"If you want, I can take your place," Mikasa offered.
"No," you replied faster than you intended. "I am fine. They do not hurt that much." You looked ahead, where the three men were gesturing impatiently at you. Something settled in your chest, firm and clear. "Besides, I am not going to let those guys make fun of me."
Armin sighed but said nothing else. Mikasa did not either.
You reached the stand.
It had three wooden targets aligned at a regular distance, each one a thick board cut into a circular shape and supported by three legs firmly planted in the ground. On the wood, concentric red circles had been painted, each one smaller than the last, until reaching the central point that shone with an intense red. The surface was full of marks, splinters, and small cracks that told the story of all the knives that had struck it before. It was the kind of target that looked simple from afar and completely different when you stood in front of it.
The man running the stand was a short-bearded man with a leather apron marked with dark stains that likely had years on them. He pulled several knives from the board with practical movements and dropped them onto the table with a sharp sound. Then he took one and lifted it so everyone could see it.
"Listen carefully!" he announced with a voice that carried easily over the noise of the square. "Each participant has three turns. Three throws. You go one by one, and every throw counts."
He pointed at the circles with the tip of the knife, tracing each ring from the outside inward.
"The outermost is worth twenty-five points. The next fifty. The one around the center, seventy-five." He struck the red center point. "And the center is worth one hundred."
He struck the table with the handle of the knife to emphasize the next point.
"But if the knife does not stick, you get nothing!"
He smiled, showing his teeth as he swept his gaze across the gathered crowd.
"The one with the most points at the end wins, and takes all the money." He spread his arms toward the people. "Who is playing?"
You raised your hand as you approached him. The crowd reacted immediately when they saw you: shouts, laughter, some whistles, voices demanding you be removed from the game, others declaring with absolute authority that women were a danger with anything that was not a cooking pot.
The man in charge shouted, cutting through them. "Silence! There is no rule that prevents women from playing." He looked at you with a brief, genuine smile. Then he turned to the men. "Will, Oliver? Are you still in the game or are you scared?"
The two looked at each other, and in that glance an entire silent negotiation passed that ended with both of them stepping forward to the stand with tense jaws. The crowd applauded them with an enthusiasm they had not earned yet.
"Very well," said the man. "Place your bets."
Will, the one with the well-kept mustache, spoke first. He took coins from his pocket and placed them on the table with calculated confidence. "I bet twenty-five solaris."
Oliver, the youngest of the three, put down the same amount without hesitation. "Works for me." Both of them looked at you with the smile of those who already think they have won. "Come on, girl. Do not tell us you do not have money."
You smiled.
You unhooked the small pouch from your belt, weighed it in your hand for a moment, and set it on the table calmly.
"I bet seventy-five solaris."
The murmur that ran through the crowd was immediate. Mikasa and Armin, from the edge of the group, smiled at the same time.
"Do you want to end up broke, little one?" Will said with a short laugh.
"If you do not have that amount, then do not play," you replied without changing your expression.
Oliver nudged his friend and leaned toward his ear with the discretion of someone who clearly had never practiced being discreet. The whisper was loud enough for the people immediately around them to catch the general thread, even if not every word. What was fully audible to everyone was the part where he mentioned something about honor, something about not letting themselves be humiliated by a girl, and something about how if they lost, he would not be able to look anyone in the face in Velmyra again.
Will listened with his jaw tightening more and more.
Then he looked at the table.
Then he looked at you.
And he looked back at the table.
Finally, with the specific expression of someone making a decision that some part of his brain is screaming at him not to make, he slammed his open palm against the wood with a sharp sound and shoved his hand into his pocket, pulling out more coins with the rough movements of someone acting against his own judgment and fully aware of it.
"Seventy-five it is then," he said through his teeth, placing the coins on the table one by one with a slowness that suggested each one cost him more than money.
Oliver, meanwhile, counted his coins with a concentration that grew progressively more uncomfortable as the pile failed to grow at the pace he needed. When he finished counting, he looked up at Will with a smile that held quite a bit of embarrassment, some hope, and almost no apology.
Will looked at him.
Looked at the coins.
And looked back at Oliver.
"You damn idiot," he said, and struck him on the head with his palm, loud enough for the front row of spectators to flinch collectively, followed immediately by laughter that rippled through the crowd from front to back. You laughed too, unable to help it.
Will rubbed his face with both hands for a second, as if asking the universe for patience, then whistled in Silas's direction with an imperious gesture.
"Come here. Give your coins."
Silas, who had been watching the exchange from a distance he clearly considered safe, opened his eyes in a way that would have been comical in any other context.
"What?" he said without moving. "Are you crazy? It is the last thing I have. My wife has been watching my pocket since last week. If I get home without it, she will kill me. Literally. With her hands."
"Silas." Will pointed at the table with a finger. "Come."
"No."
"Silas."
"I said no, Will."
"Listen to me," said Will, stepping closer and lowering his voice to a tone that tried to be reasonable and reassuring and was neither. "When we win, I will give it all back. With interest if you want. But I need you to trust me right now."
"The last time I trusted you I ended up explaining to my wife why I had bet the market money on a pig race," Silas replied with the precision of someone who has had more than enough time to remember that episode.
"That was completely different."
"You lost on the first lap!"
"The pig slipped, Silas, that was not my fault—"
"We are two against one," Will interrupted, returning to the main argument with the determination of someone who chooses to ignore history. He gestured toward you with a tilt of his head. "One girl. That means we have, what, sixty-six percent chance of winning. The math is on our side."
You raised an eyebrow.
"Actually," you said with the calm of someone simply sharing information, "that would only be true if the three of us had exactly the same level of skill with a knife, which is an assumption you have no basis to make." You paused briefly. "You are also ignoring the variability of three throws per person, the influence of turn order on each player's psychological pressure, and the fact that dividing probability equally among competitors only works when conditions are symmetrical, which they clearly are not."
There was a brief silence.
Will looked at you with his mouth slightly open and an expression that passed through several phases in quick succession: surprise, confusion, something that might have been reconsideration, and finally, active resistance.
He made a slow gesture with his hand, as if brushing away everything you had just said along with any implication it might carry.
"Yeah, yeah." He shook his head. "Shut up."
From somewhere in the crowd someone laughed. Then another. The murmur grew for a moment before settling.
Oliver, who had followed the exchange with the expression of someone watching something he did not quite know how to interpret, chose simplicity.
"What matters," he said, pointing at you with a finger, "is that we are two." He paused with the dramatic weight of someone who believes he is delivering the final argument. "And you are alone."
The comment landed in a way you did not expect.
Not because it was particularly hurtful. But because, for some reason you did not have time to analyze there, in the middle of a crowded square with three men staring at you and money on the table, how alone you were in that moment became more present than it should have been.
A wave of nerves ran through you all at once, cold and sharp, settling in that vague point between your stomach and chest where things settle when you do not want them to show on your face.
You looked for Armin and Mikasa almost by reflex.
They were at the edge of the crowd, together, watching you. Armin had both thumbs up with a smile that was half encouragement and half absolute conviction, the kind that leaves no room for doubt. Mikasa looked at you with that still, direct expression of hers that in her meant exactly the same thing.
Something in your chest steadied.
You took a deep breath, slowly, letting the air fill your lungs completely before releasing it.
You turned your gaze back to the table. To the wooden targets with their red circles in the distance. To the knife the man was about to place in your hand.
And you decided Oliver was right about one thing.
You were one. And that would have to be enough.
Silas placed his last coins on the table with the expression of a man already imagining the conversation with his wife. The man in charge counted them, nodded with satisfaction, and handed each of you three knives with dark wooden handles, well balanced, the kind that sticks when the throw is right.
"Let the game begin!" he announced. Then he leaned slightly toward you and lowered his voice. "Good luck."
The three of you took your positions in front of the targets. The crowd had tightened around you, forming a semicircle of bodies and expectation.
You made a gesture toward the men with your hand, with all the elegance you could gather. "Ladies first."
They looked at you with an irritation that held something of involuntary recognition, as if the phrase had worked against them in a way they had not anticipated.
"Go on, Will," said Oliver. "Show her what you have."
Will took his position in front of the target with the posture of someone who had done this before. He measured the distance with narrowed eyes, shifted his weight to his back leg, and threw the first knife with a sharp, quick motion. The blade spun through the air and stuck into the second ring from the outside. Seventy-five points. The crowd responded with an approving murmur.
The second throw was closer to the center but veered slightly to the left. Fifty points. Will acknowledged it with a movement of his jaw before taking the third. This last one he threw more carefully, measuring the timing before release, and the blade sank into the ring just outside the center. Seventy-five points again.
Two hundred points total. The crowd applauded with enthusiasm.
Will stepped aside with his arms crossed and a smile directed specifically at you.
Oliver went second. He was younger and it showed in his stance, less grounded, with more energy than necessary in his shoulder. His first throw landed in the third ring. Fifty points. The second brushed the edge of the inner circle but did not reach it. Seventy-five. The third, with more nerve than technique, stuck right on the line between the second and third ring. The man in charge considered it for a moment and counted it as fifty.
One hundred seventy-five points. Less than Will. Oliver took it with a grimace and a shoulder bump to his friend, which he ignored.
Now it was your turn.
The crowd fell into silence, the kind that only forms when people are genuinely expectant and don't know what's about to happen. You took the first knife. The metal was cold in your palm, and you felt it against the bandages.
You positioned yourself in front of the target, feet shoulder-width apart, distributing your weight evenly. You stared at the red center for a long second, letting everything else blur. The noise of the square, the men beside you, the pressure of the money on the table.
You threw.
The knife spun cleanly and sank into the ring around the center. Seventy-five points. Someone in the crowd shouted. Others applauded.
The second throw was even cleaner. The blade struck the red center with a sharp, decisive thud that echoed against the wood. One hundred points. The crowd erupted, and through the noise you clearly heard Armin's voice shouting your name, his hands cupped around his mouth.
You had one knife left.
You needed this last one to count.
You took the third. Breathed. Threw.
Outer ring.
Twenty-five.
Two hundred points in total.
The crowd took a second to process the numbers, and then the noise was complete.
The attendant raised his hands to calm the murmur and counted each score out loud, pointing at each target in turn. Will. Oliver. You.
"It's a tie!" he announced, looking at Will and at you. "Between Will and the girl."
Will clenched his jaw. You said nothing.
The attendant took two apples from a basket on the table and held them up. "I need two volunteers!"
Will didn't hesitate for a second. He shoved Oliver toward the center before he could react, then called Silas with a nod. The two men, their expressions ranging from resignation to active doubt, stepped forward to where the attendant indicated.
The attendant walked up to them and carefully placed an apple on each of their heads, adjusting them until they were balanced. Then he stepped back several paces so everyone could see the full picture.
Silas looked at you from where he stood.
He had the expression of someone quickly taking inventory of every decision that had brought him to this point. His eyes moved from the apple on his head to you, and then to the knife the attendant was about to hand you. He crossed himself with a slowness that was almost comical and completely sincere at the same time.
"Listen carefully," said the attendant, pointing at Will and at you. "One throw each. The goal is to hit the apple. If you split it or knock it off, it counts. If you miss," he shrugged with a carelessness the volunteers clearly did not share. "No point. Whoever succeeds wins the tiebreaker and takes all the money."
He handed each of you a knife and looked at the crowd, which had fallen into a tense, almost tangible silence.
"Try not to miss."
Before anyone could move, you raised a hand.
"Wait. I have a proposal to make it harder."
The attendant looked at you with genuine interest. "I'm listening."
"We'll throw with our non-dominant hand."
The crowd reacted instantly. A burst of shouts and applause swept through the semicircle, some approving, others scandalized by the idea. The attendant grinned widely and turned to Will.
"Do you agree?"
Will looked at you. There were several things going on in his expression, none of them comfortable. But the crowd was watching him, and backing down now had a cost he clearly wasn't willing to pay.
"Agreed," he said.
The two of you took your positions. Will grabbed the knife with his left hand and weighed it with an awkwardness he couldn't fully hide. You did the same, feeling the different weight in that hand.
The truth was, you had trained that hand. Not as much as your right, but enough to be of use.
After an accident Erwin had with one of his arms, he had demanded that every member of the clan train both hands in combat, so as not to be at a disadvantage against enemies.
At this exact moment, you were grateful for that.
Silas stood in front of you, eyes wide, the apple perfectly still on his head. He looked at you with an expression that was equal parts plea and regret. He crossed himself again.
"On the count of one," said the attendant, raising his voice over the silence of the square. "Two."
You looked at the apple. Only the apple.
"Three!"
You threw.
A sharp scream filled the stall.
And a thin line of blood began to run between someone's fingers, bright under the afternoon light.
The attendant approached you, took your hand, and raised it.
"We have a winner!"
Silas let out a sound halfway between a sob and a sigh, bringing a hand to his chest. Half the apple to his left, and the other half with the knife to his right.
Beside him, Oliver was crying. Will was with him, one hand on his shoulder, words spilling out that sounded like a rushed and horrified apology at the same time.
The noise that followed was complete and chaotic, voices mixed with applause, some shouts of genuine surprise, and among all of it, clear above the rest, Armin's voice shouting your name with his hands cupped around his mouth, and Mikasa clapping beside him with an expression that, for her, amounted to euphoria.
You stepped toward the table. You took the cloth bag with your original coins and began adding the rest of the wagered money, listening to the weight build with each handful of coins dropping inside. You tied it and hung it from your belt.
Armin and Mikasa reached your side almost at the same time, placing their hands on your shoulders.
"That was incredible," said Armin, his eyes still slightly wide, as if his analytical mind were still processing the trajectory of the last throw.
"With your non-dominant hand," Mikasa added with calm, firm satisfaction. "and with your hands bandaged."
"Don't do that again," said Armin at the same time, even as he spoke with admiration.
You laughed.
Then a strange sound interrupted the moment. You looked at Mikasa. She had gone slightly red and had both palms pressed against her stomach, with the expression of someone trying very hard to ignore something her body refused to ignore.
"I'm sorry," she said, her dignity intact. "The smell of food is making me hungry."
"Let's check out the stalls," Armin suggested.
"My treat," you said, lifting the bag with a small gesture.
You headed toward the eastern side of the square, where the smell reached before anything else. It was a dense, shifting mix that reorganized itself with every step: fresh bread just out of the oven, meat over coals, something sweet with cinnamon that could have been any of the pastries visible from afar, and beneath it all, that particular scent of hot butter that made it hard to walk in a straight line.
The stalls lined up one after another with no apparent order, each vendor calling out to the crowd with varying levels of enthusiasm and creativity. Women in flour-stained aprons offered loaves of bread with golden crusts. Men with long tongs turned pieces of meat over sizzling grills. A young girl decorated small cakes with a speed that seemed impossible given the delicacy of the result.
"What would you like to eat?" you asked, looking at the two of them.
Mikasa pointed toward a stall a little further ahead where a woman skewered pieces of meat with steady, practiced movements, while smoke from the grill rose in gray spirals into the afternoon sky. "I'd like to try those."
You approached. Each skewer cost two solaris and smelled exactly as good as it promised from a distance. You bought one for each of you and tried them right there, standing among the crowd. The meat was juicy and well-seasoned, with that flavor only food cooked over real fire has.
"Guys, I found you!"
Connie appeared out of the crowd with a piece of cake in one hand and the expression of someone who had just discovered something that changed his perspective on life.
"Come on, you have to try these cakes," he said, already walking, motioning for you to follow with his free hand.
He led you to the stall of an elderly couple who occupied a generous space at the edge of the food area. On the table was a quantity of pastries that fully justified Connie's expression. Apple pies with golden crusts, pumpkin ones with crisp edges, small pastries dusted with powdered sugar that lifted into a white cloud with the slightest movement of air. The aroma from the table was dense and warm, butter and baked fruit and cinnamon with clove that you could easily identify, to your surprise.
"You have to try this one," Connie said, pointing at a round pie already missing several slices, a sign he wasn't the only one who had reached that conclusion.
"What's in it?" Armin asked, leaning slightly to get a better look.
The old woman behind the table smiled with the warmth of someone who had spent decades seeing the same expression on people's faces when they smelled her food. "It's a walnut pie, dear. Filled with walnuts, honey, and butter."
"We'll take three slices, please," you said, pulling out coins.
"Make it four," Connie hurried to add, his mouth still full from the previous piece, holding up his fingers to make sure it was clear.
You smiled and shook your head as the woman carefully cut the slices and wrapped them in paper. You took them one by one and tasted them in silence for a moment, that specific silence that appears when something is good enough to temporarily replace conversation.
The crust melted with a softness that contrasted perfectly with the crunch of the walnuts, and the honey and butter filling had that kind of sweetness that doesn't overwhelm, but settles comfortably.
"It's delicious," Armin told the woman, his mouth still partially occupied, crumbs at the corner of his lips.
The old woman smiled wider and took the hand of the man beside her behind the table, someone her age with completely white hair and large hands that looked used to work. "My husband and I have spent fifty years selling sweets," she said, glancing at him. "It's what has kept us happy and together since we got married."
The man looked at her and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek, the kind that no longer needs to prove anything because it simply exists for the sake of existing.
The four of you smiled.
Something shifted softly in your chest as you watched them. A tenderness that came from seeing something so simple and so complete at the same time. That kind of love that wasn't urgent or dramatic, that had simply been for fifty years and kept being without making noise.
You saw it sometimes in the city. Couples walking hand in hand with no particular destination. Two people sitting together on a bench without needing to speak. The time when, on a trip to the market to gather supplies for the castle, you had seen newlyweds leaving the church between flower petals and applause, wearing that expression of someone who had just begun something they still couldn't fully grasp.
In the clan, thinking about love that way was something that rarely crossed your mind directly. It wasn't forbidden, and there were exceptions that proved it, Jean's parents, Ymir and Historia, but the combination of constant work, real danger, and a life unlike any other made it a possibility most people postponed without ever saying it out loud. If losing a comrade was already one of the hardest things there was, you didn't quite dare imagine what it would be like to lose the love of your life.
You smiled to yourself without fully knowing why.
The love of your life.
Someone whose presence creates a sense of calm that needs no explanation. Someone who becomes a missing piece you didn't know was missing until suddenly it was there.
A tanned complexion appeared in your mind without you calling for it.
A strong hand taking yours, guiding you through the trees with a confidence that made the ground feel steadier beneath your feet. A crooked smile that appeared slowly, as if it found the exact right moment to do so. A straight nose and a jaw that gave you a kind of flutter in your stomach you preferred not to name too precisely.
"Are you okay?"
You blinked.
Mikasa was looking at you with a slight frown and a calm, assessing expression that didn't need to say much to say everything.
"What?" you said.
"You're red. Are you hot?"
You brought your fingers to your cheeks. They were burning. You lowered your gaze and shook your head. "Oh, yeah, with so many people around it feels warm." You looked at the piece of cake still in your hand, already half gone. "Do you want the rest? I'm already full."
Mikasa took it without much protest and took a bite. "Good thing Sasha isn't here," she said before taking another bite, "or she would have asked for it before you could offer it to me."
"By the way," Armin cut in, wiping the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, "where's the rest of the group?"
Connie, who was alternating bites between two different pieces of cake with an efficiency that could only come from practice, looked up. "Last time I saw them, they were looking at crafts." He gestured vaguely toward a point beyond the crowd. "Over there."
"Let's go find them," you said, and began moving through the people in the direction Connie had pointed, with the sounds of the festival closing in around you and the taste of walnut and honey still on your tongue.
The sun was setting behind the mountains with that golden slowness it has when it doesn't want to end. The last streaks of orange light clung to rooftops and the stone domes of the church, and in the square, one by one, the townspeople began lighting the oil lanterns hanging between posts and building facades. The flames started small and timid, gaining strength with each passing second until they lit the space with a warm, flickering glow that transformed the entire square into something completely different from what it had been during the day.
Something more intimate. More ancient.
Human.
"Come on, it's just three coins. This will be the last one, I swear."
The voice was unmistakable even among the noise of the festival. You turned instinctively toward it and found the scene before you could prepare for it mentally: Sasha was gripping Onyankopon's shirt with both hands, her knees slightly bent in a pleading posture that would have looked dramatic in any other context and that on her simply looked sincere. Her eyes were narrowed in a mock cry that fooled no one and wasn't meant to. Onyankopon held her by the arms with the patience of someone who had been in the same negotiation for several minutes and was beginning to see the end of it.
"You said that two dishes ago," he replied with admirable calm. "You're bankrupting me, Sasha."
"Please," she insisted. "Just one more."
"Please, Sasha, then you'll need the bathroom with all that soup." Onyankopon looked at her with an expression that was half genuine concern and half affectionate exasperation.
"For God's sake, I can take a break in the woods and keep eating," Sasha said with absolute practicality, leaving no room for debate.
The blond young man running the stall flushed red to the ears and lowered his head to look at the table, as if the texture of the wood had suddenly become very interesting.
Sasha saw you arrive and immediately let go of Onyankopon's shirt, as if the scene you had just witnessed had never happened.
"Guys!" she exclaimed, bouncing slightly on the balls of her feet. "Look, I want to introduce you to a new friend." She gestured broadly and ceremoniously toward the young man behind the stall. "This is Niccolo. He came all the way from Morgrath to Velmyra just to show off his culinary skills." She clapped twice with genuine enthusiasm.
The boy, Niccolo, lifted his head and greeted you with a somewhat shy smile. He was tall, with a petite pointed nose, light brown eyes, and hair falling neatly to the sides without much effort. He wore a clean apron over a white shirt that, considering he spent the day cooking, was remarkably spotless.
"Welcome," Armin said with an open smile. "Have you liked the city so far?"
Niccolo nodded, with that way of moving people have when they're not entirely used to being the center of attention. "Yes, honestly it's beautiful. I haven't had time to explore all of it since I only arrived a couple of days ago, but what I've seen has been very picturesque."
"I'm really glad," you said. "Did you come specifically for the festival?"
"Yes." He brought a hand to the back of his neck. "I'd been told the produce harvested in this region is of exceptional quality, better than in Morgrath. I wanted to come see it with my own eyes and try new things to take ideas back."
"What's Morgrath like?" Sasha asked with genuine curiosity that lit up her expression.
Niccolo blushed slightly before answering, even though the question wasn't complicated. "Well, it's near mineral-rich mountains, surrounded by mines. It's a city full of life and effort, but in a different way from this. The sky is usually covered by smoke from chimneys, and the streets are always full of workers. It's completely different from what you have here."
Sasha made a sincerely sad and sympathetic face. "Good thing you escaped."
Onyankopon covered his face with both hands.
"Sasha," he said, his voice restrained, "Niccolo didn't escape from anywhere. He just came to visit another city."
"But it sounds very sad!" she exclaimed.
"Oh, no, no." Niccolo raised a hand, visibly trying to defend his hometown. "It's hardworking, yes, but it has its charm. There's community, tradition, the miners' festivals are quite lively."
"Do you have spiced liquors?" Sasha asked, interrupting him.
Niccolo hesitated. "Well, not exactly, but we have—"
"Then it does sound sad."
Connie elbowed Sasha, which she completely ignored. The others looked at Niccolo with silent apologies. To his credit, he smiled with a kind resignation that suggested he was already starting to understand how Sasha worked.
"Well, Niccolo," Onyankopon said in a conciliatory tone, firmly taking Sasha by the arm, "We hope you enjoy Velmyra very much. And welcome, truly."
"Thank you very much," he replied.
"Just don't go near the forest," Sasha sing-songed cheerfully as Onyankopon was already pulling her away from the stall.
The group went still.
Niccolo looked at them with a frown and a newly sparked curiosity. "What do you mean?"
"Ah," Armin said with a brief, natural laugh, "it's a local legend. The townspeople say the forest to the west of the city is enchanted."
"Enchanted how?" Niccolo asked, and there was something in his tone that made it harder to simply say goodbye and leave.
"You know how these things are," you said, picking up to help Armin. "People say anyone who enters loses their mind and can't make it across. That's why everyone prefers to stay away." You laughed lightly, the way people laugh about something they consider completely harmless. "Better not tempt fate."
Niccolo didn't seem entirely convinced. There was something in his expression that suggested the explanation of the enchanted forest had left him with more questions than answers, and that he was already organizing them mentally to ask them in order.
Onyankopon saw it coming.
"See you later, Niccolo!" he said with an energy and warmth that left no room for follow-up questions, firmly taking Sasha by the arm with the silent determination of someone who had unilaterally decided this conversation had reached its natural end. "The food was absolutely delicious. A pleasure meeting you. Enjoy the rest of the festival."
And he pulled Sasha forward without giving her time to say a proper goodbye.
The others followed with the instinctive unanimity of those who recognize a strategic retreat and decide to join without asking questions. Armin quickened his pace. You and Mikasa did too. Connie practically jogged the first few steps.
They had gone maybe ten steps when they heard quick footsteps behind them.
Several members of the group exchanged glances without stopping.
Niccolo had stepped out from behind his stall, something he clearly didn't do often judging by the way he had to circle the table with a bit of awkwardness, and was walking toward them with a resolve in his stride that contrasted quite noticeably with the shyness he had shown during the last minutes of conversation.
He walked straight up to Sasha and leaned slightly toward her with the attitude of someone about to say something in private, though the volume he chose ensured that anyone within a two-meter radius could follow along without effort.
"Where do you live?" he said. "We could meet someday."
Sasha burst out laughing.
It wasn't a giggle. It wasn't a discreet, controlled sound. It was a loud, open, completely genuine laugh that came out without any filter, the kind that appears when something catches someone completely off guard and the body reacts before the brain can step in with considerations of social tact.
Niccolo turned red.
You smiled. Apparently, one of you had gained an admirer this afternoon.
"Oh, it's just that I don't spend much time in the city," Sasha explained once she finished laughing, with a honesty that had no intention of hurting.
"Give me your address and I'll come find you," Niccolo said, with a determination that clearly had no intention of being intimidated by logistics.
Sasha opened her eyes and mouth at the same time, with the expression of someone who had just realized she hadn't thought through the next step. "Uh, the thing is that..."
"What if you just give her your address instead?" Mikasa suggested with absolute practicality. "And she'll go see you when she can."
"Yes!" Sasha pointed at Mikasa as if she had just said something profound. "That, exactly. I'm always very busy and not always in the same place, so it's better that way."
Niccolo considered the proposal for exactly one second. "I'm staying on the street at the end of the bridge. Three houses to the left of the tannery."
"I'll remember it," Sasha said with a wide, genuine smile. "See you, Nicco!"
The boy lowered his head with a smile he tried to hide and failed to in every possible way.
You said your goodbyes and continued walking. Once there was enough distance between you and the stall, Connie turned to Sasha with an enormous, satisfied grin.
"Wow, Sasha, you already have a boyfriend."
"He's not my boyfriend, idiot," she said, and hit him on the head, which he took without surprise. "I just met him. Things don't happen that fast."
"That depends," Onyankopon said with a calm smile. "There are people who fall in love at first sight." He paused briefly. "Soulmates don't meet by accident."
You crossed your arms over your chest without noticing, thinking about that.
"What novel did you get that from?" Connie asked, looking at him.
Onyankopon closed his eyes with the serenity of someone who didn't need to defend himself. "A new one I'm reading."
Everyone laughed at the same time.
The square had changed completely with the fall of the sun. The heat of the day had turned into a pleasant temperature that invited you to stay, and the light from the oil lanterns mixed with the torches placed around the space gave everything a golden, shifting hue that made faces, rooftops, and even the cobblestones look different. Older. More real.
Connie was the first to see it.
"Hey, look at that."
At the center of the square, where couples had been dancing, the space had cleared to make room for something entirely different. Two men moved at the center of the circle formed by the spectators, and what they held in their hands were not instruments or handkerchiefs but hanging torches, long chains from which balls of fire swung in perfect arcs around them, tracing circles of light in the air with a precision that seemed to defy both physics and common sense at the same time. The men jumped, spun on themselves, passed the burning chains under their legs and over their heads without losing rhythm for a single instant, with a coordination between them that could only come from years of doing it together.
The closest spectators had stepped back just enough to be safe and just close enough not to miss a single detail. No one spoke while watching. The only sound was the whistle of fire cutting through the air and the dull thud of chains changing direction.
The six of you stood there watching in silence for a long moment.
"We should learn that," Connie said with absolute seriousness.
Sasha nodded without taking her eyes off the spectacle. "It's a brilliant idea."
"Think about it," Connie continued, with the tone of someone developing a tactic in real time. "If a vampire chases you, you pull out the torches, distract it with the movement of the fire, and when it least expects it, you throw one straight at it. Instant death."
"We should tell Hange," Sasha said.
"She'll love it," Connie agreed.
Mikasa watched them both for a second. "I'm going to take advantage of the smaller crowds in the streets to stop by the renovated armory," she said. "I want to see if they can engrave my family's seal on the new dagger."
"I'll come with you," Armin said. "I need some air. There are too many people in the square."
Mikasa nodded, and the two of them turned to you.
"Coming?"
"I'm fine here," you said. "Go on, we'll meet up later."
Armin looked at you for a second, as if evaluating whether the answer was complete, then nodded. The two of them walked off into the crowd, disappearing toward the side streets.
You stayed with Onyankopon, Sasha, and Connie, watching the performance at the center of the square. The torches spun, and the fire traced perfect arcs in the dark night air, leaving streaks of light that lingered for a moment before fading, as if the fire wanted to leave a record of where it had been.
On the other side of the performance, among the spectators watching from the opposite edge of the circle, there were two figures that didn't quite fit the atmosphere. They were tall, taller than most of the people around them, and wore hoods that covered their heads despite the night not being cold enough to justify it. They weren't watching the show. Or if they were, it wasn't with the attention of someone enjoying it.
You narrowed your eyes.
The light from the spinning torches reached the side of the square where the two figures stood in irregular intervals, each time the fireballs completed their widest arc and the light swept across the space for a fraction of a second before pulling away again. In those brief flashes, as short as blinks, you caught something.
Pendants.
Metallic, dark, hanging over the fabric of the hoods with the quiet weight of something that was always worn, not as decoration but as something else. A mark. A belonging.
The fire passed again. Another flash.
The glint lasted less than a second, but it was enough for something in your mind to try to move toward a memory that wouldn't fully surface. You knew that shape, or thought you did, with that uncomfortable certainty of things you know without fully knowing where from.
The torches spun again. The light brushed the pendants once more.
And then something opened in your memory like a door that had been left slightly ajar for a long time.
Erwin's skin.
The symbol carved into him with a precision that was anything but accidental, that spoke of someone who knew exactly what they were doing and had done it before.
The same symbol that now hung from the necks of two hooded strangers in the middle of a harvest festival in Velmyra.
Something cold and sharp settled in your chest all at once, with that particular clarity things have when the body understands them before the mind does and doesn't wait for permission to react.
It wasn't a coincidence.
The two figures were still on the other side of the performance, motionless among the crowd moving around them, looking ahead or at nothing in particular. From where you stood you couldn't see their faces. Only the hoods. Only the pendants catching the fire each time the torches passed close and returning it as a flash that lasted less than it took you to name it.
But it was enough.
The two figures exchanged a few brief words between them, tilting their heads slightly toward each other, and then, without apparent hurry, turned and slipped into the crowd behind them, disappearing among the bodies with the ease of someone who knew exactly how not to be followed.
"I'll be right back," you said.
You didn't wait for an answer. You crossed the open space of the performance along the edge as quickly as you could, weaving past spectators, keeping your eyes fixed on the spot where the figures had vanished into the crowd.
You found them on the other side, moving between the stalls in the northern section of the square with a calm pace that didn't draw attention but didn't stop either. You followed behind them, keeping a careful distance, close enough not to lose sight of them and far enough that they wouldn't notice you.
Your heart had sped up in a way you could feel in your throat.
Was it them? The same people who had killed Erwin? Or someone connected to whoever had done it? The symbol was too specific to be a coincidence, too particular to exist in two completely separate contexts and mean nothing.
The figures left the square through the side street that ran alongside the main church, and the change was immediate. The crowd, the noise, the lantern light of the square, all of it was left behind within seconds. The street was narrower and almost empty at that hour, with most people gathered at the festival. The only lanterns here were those on the facades of the houses, spaced farther apart, leaving stretches of shadow in between that the light didn't reach.
You pressed yourself into those shadows.
You walked close to the walls of the buildings, stepping carefully to avoid making noise on the uneven cobblestones, your eyes fixed on the two hoods moving about twenty meters ahead of you. There was no one else in the street. Just them and you and the distant sound of the festival fading with each step.
Your breathing sounded too loud. You focused on controlling it.
The figures kept walking without looking back, with that calm, even pace that felt practiced, deliberate, as if every movement had been calculated to avoid attention while still having a clear destination.
They spoke to each other in low voices.
You tried to focus, and that gave you the ability to hear what they were saying.
But you couldn't understand a word.
It wasn't that they were speaking too quietly.
It was that you didn't recognize the language.
The syllables had a strange rhythm, a cadence unlike anything you had heard before. It wasn't a language you could follow even without knowing it, one of those that has enough familiar points to at least guess the direction of the conversation. It was something entirely different. Something that sounded ancient in a way that had nothing to do with accent or pronunciation.
You kept walking.
The street grew quieter and quieter. The last sounds of the festival now reached you as something distant and blurred, more like a memory than something real. The lanterns along the facades were more spaced out, and between them the darkness was denser, still, the kind that doesn't threaten but simply exists and waits.
Your footsteps on the cobblestones suddenly seemed too loud. You began to step more carefully, instinctively searching for spots where the stone was more even, where the sound wouldn't echo the same way.
The figures didn't stop. They didn't turn.
They kept talking in that language you didn't recognize, with the same calm as before, as if the empty street and the night closing in around them were exactly the setting they had expected to find.
And then, so gradually that at first you didn't register it as something different but simply as part of the silence that had settled in, something changed in the air behind you.
It wasn't a sound. It wasn't exactly movement. It was something harder to name, that sensation that sometimes creeps up the back of your neck when the space you think you have behind you is no longer there.
You didn't have time to turn.
A hand grabbed your arm with absolute firmness, pulling you sideways and dragging you in a single motion into the dark gap of an alley between two buildings. Another hand covered your mouth before you could process what was happening, cutting off the sound before it could escape.
You went completely still, your heart racing, every instinct urging you to react while another part of you tried to assess the situation before doing so.
"I found you."
— 17. carrying untruths
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +13,200
A couple of shouts caught your attention as you approached the castle armory. Armin had given the order to prepare for the mission; they would be heading north in fifteen minutes to scout the area, and all you still needed was some special weapon to protect yourself. And to stop thinking about Eren waiting for you.
That persistent, constant thought had settled into your mind like a presence impossible to ignore. Every time you tried to focus on something else, his image returned. His turquoise eyes shining under the moonlight. His soft smile that turned his handsome face into something completely devastating. His hands, strong but gentle, holding yours. His deep voice whispering secrets in the darkness of the forest.
Thinking about him sent butterflies through your stomach and a warmth blooming low in your belly that you had never felt before.
The door at the end of the corridor suddenly flew open, and two figures stumbled out coughing and waving their hands, trying to disperse the green mist that wrapped around them like a toxic cloud.
"What happened?" you asked as you walked toward them, your concern genuine even though the scene was almost comical.
The smell hit your nostrils a second later, striking you with the force of a punch. Instinctively, you clamped your hand over your nose, your face twisting in absolute revulsion. "Fuck, what the hell is that?"
It was nauseating, a revolting mix of rotting garbage, spoiled food left in the sun for days, and something else you could not quite identify but that made your stomach churn, threatening to bring back everything you had eaten at dinner. The gagging came instantly, and you had to make a conscious effort not to vomit right there in the hallway.
"Asshole." Ymir's sharp voice echoed through the stone corridors, thick with irritation and exasperation. "I told you to be careful with the damn bottle."
"It was your fault for not holding the ladder," the other voice protested, though it sounded strange and you did not recognize it right away. It did not sound like anyone from the clan.
Keeping your left hand firmly over your mouth and nose to avoid throwing up in the middle of the corridor, you made your way toward Ymir, waving your right arm to carve a path through the dense green mist. When you finally reached her, you placed a hand on her shoulder to get her attention.
Ymir flinched violently, spinning toward you with her eyes wide open. "Fuck, don't scare me like that," she exclaimed, pressing a hand to her chest where her heart was probably racing.
"Sorry," you said, your voice muffled by your hand. "I came to get a sword for the mission. What happened?"
Ymir stared at you for a long moment, her eyes assessing you, clearly debating something in her mind. Then she leaned slightly closer, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper.
"Promise you won't tell Levi."
It was not a request. It was almost a plea, and coming from Ymir, who rarely showed vulnerability or concern, it said a lot about how serious the situation was.
You smiled beneath your hand, spotting the perfect opportunity.
"Clean my weapons when we get back and I won't say a word."
"Bitch..." Ymir rolled her eyes, but there was a spark of amusement there, mixed with resignation. "Deal."
The two of you shook hands, sealing the agreement with a firm grip.
"We came to get poison to coat the weapons," she explained, crossing her arms over her chest as she glanced with disgust at the green mist slowly beginning to fade. "And this idiot decided to check out the new potions Hange keeps on the top shelf. You know how he is, always touching things he shouldn't. He lost his balance on the ladder and fell, bottle and all."
"Fuck, Ymir, if you had helped me down, this wouldn't have happened."
The mist had thinned enough to finally reveal Connie clearly. He had his fingers pinched tightly around his nose to avoid breathing in the stench, which explained why his voice sounded so strange, so nasal and distorted. His expression was one of genuine distress, like he was physically suffering from the smell.
"I wasn't about to hold the damn ladder just to have your fat ass coming down on my head," Ymir snapped back, though there was a hint of sardonic humor in her tone.
"I swear," Connie insisted with absolute seriousness, his eyes wide to emphasize his point, "the smell wouldn't have been half as bad as this potion breaking. This is a thousand times worse."
Connie's pure, simple honesty, the way he said it with such conviction, made you burst out laughing before you could stop yourself. The sound came out muffled behind your hand, but it was real, the first genuine laugh you had had in hours.
Ymir smacked him on the head, not too hard but enough to make him groan in protest, before turning and marching back into the armory with determined steps.
You followed her inside, and your eyes immediately found the shattered glass vial on the stone floor. The fragments glinted under the dim torchlight, scattered across nearly a meter of ground. A thick green liquid spread between the shards, slowly evaporating and creating that same-colored mist still lingering in the air, though much fainter now.
The armory was a wide room with high ceilings, its dark stone walls lined with sturdy wooden shelves holding all kinds of weapons, armor, and hunting gear. There were swords of different sizes and shapes, bows with their arrows, spears with razor-sharp tips that gleamed dangerously, shields bearing the clan's emblem, and rows upon rows of vials filled with poisons, salves, and potions of every kind.
You headed toward one of the massive wooden cabinets on the far left side of the room. Its carved doors depicted hunting scenes, warriors facing nightmarish creatures. You opened them carefully, and the familiar scent of weapon oil and well-treated leather greeted you.
Your fingers moved over the available options until you found what you were looking for: a sword forged from argentum, a rare and powerful material mined from the mountains of the far north. It had unique properties; when exposed to the blood of supernatural creatures, it glowed with an intense silver light capable of causing severe burns to vampires and other magical entities. It was lighter than common steel but incredibly durable, able to keep its edge even after multiple battles.
The hilt was wrapped in dark leather, worn from use but still in perfect condition. The weight felt just right in your hand, balanced, as if it had been made specifically for you.
Behind you, Connie had knelt down and was carefully picking up the shards of glass from the floor, dropping them one by one into a metal bucket that chimed softly every time a fragment fell inside.
"Hey, Ymir," Connie said suddenly, his voice still nasal from pinching his nose as he stayed close to the spill. He looked at her with genuine curiosity as he dropped another shard into the bucket. "How come the smell didn't affect you as much? y/n and I had to cover our mouths and noses to keep from puking, and you barely reacted."
Ymir shrugged indifferently, though there was a flash of pride and bitterness in her eyes.
"My life on the border trained me against all kinds of chemical weapons," she explained casually, but there was weight behind her words, suggesting difficult memories. "I had to build resistance to all of that just to survive. When you live somewhere your enemies don't hesitate to use every dirty tactic to kill you, you either learn fast or you die."
She crossed her arms, her expression hardening slightly.
"This," she gestured dismissively toward the faint green mist still floating in the air, "is nothing compared to some of the shit I had to breathe out there. Trust me."
Connie whistled, clearly impressed. "Damn. That's pretty intense."
"Yeah, well," Ymir turned back to the shelves, clearly uncomfortable with how personal the conversation had become, "the border isn't exactly a vacation spot."
She grabbed two small vials from one of the upper shelves, holding them up as she examined them closely. One contained a dark blue liquid, almost black, that moved strangely inside the glass, as if it were alive. The other was a deep purple, thicker, almost syrup-like.
"Do you think it's better to take aconite essence or vervain extract?" she asked, lifting both vials so you could see them.
Aconite was effective against forest creatures, causing temporary paralysis in their systems. Vervain, on the other hand, was poisonous to vampires, burning their skin on contact and weakening their regenerative abilities.
"It's better to take the aconite," you replied as you secured the sword at your belt. "Forest beasts tend to show up in the northern area. Besides, the weapons are already prepared in case a vampire appears."
Ymir nodded, slipping the aconite vial into a leather pouch hanging from her belt and returning the vervain to its shelf.
The three of you left the room, Connie closing the door behind you and muttering something about airing the place out before anyone else discovered the mess.
You passed through the kitchen, your footsteps echoing against the stone floor. The scent of herbs and spices filled the air, far more pleasant than the stench from before. The kitchen was warm, lit by the fire in the stone oven.
Onyankopon stood at the large wooden counter, washing the dirty dishes from dinner. Water splashed softly as he scrubbed a plate with steady, methodical movements, his expression calm and focused. Candlelight danced across his face, casting gentle shadows.
The feeling of guilt washed over you again like a cold wave.
You had not found the right moment to apologize for not bringing the soligold you had promised him. All day long, the opportunities had been there, moments when you could have sought him out, explained yourself, apologized.
But you had not.
Standing before Erwin's altar just hours earlier, watching everyone remember him with so much love and pain, you had not wanted to break that sacred moment with your personal mistake. It had felt selfish, inappropriate, to bring your own problems when everyone was processing such a devastating loss.
Or maybe that was just an excuse.
A pain began to coil in your stomach, twisting like a snake.
Apologizing was not something difficult for you, normally. In the clan, the principle of apologizing and forgiving to preserve brotherhood was deeply ingrained. It was part of the culture, of how you functioned as a family. Mistakes were acknowledged, apologies were given, forgiveness followed, and life moved on.
But this time was different.
This time, admitting your mistake and asking for forgiveness was a dangerous step that could lead to your encounters with Eren being discovered. It would mean investing in more elaborate excuses. You would have to dig deeper into the pit of lies you were already buried in up to your neck.
And the truth, the horrible truth eating away at you from the inside, was that imagining being discovered and being kept away from Eren filled you with more sorrow, more terror, more absolute desperation than the fact of forgetting the promise you had made to Onyankopon.
And that made you feel like a terrible person.
"Oh, hey guys," Onyankopon turned around when he heard your footsteps, a genuine, warm smile lighting up his face. His eyes shone with that characteristic kindness he always had, that warmth that made talking to him feel safe. "Heading out already?"
"That's right," Connie replied, adjusting the bow on his back and making sure the arrows in his quiver were secure. "Armin and Historia are waiting for us upstairs, at the castle entrance."
"Great," Onyankopon wiped his hands on a clean cloth hanging from his shoulder before walking over to one of the wooden counters. "I prepared some waterskins for you to take. It's going to be a long night."
He picked up two leather containers, filled and properly sealed, and handed them to your companions.
"Wow, thank you, Onyankopon," Connie exclaimed with genuine gratitude, weighing the waterskin in his hand. "You're the best."
"No problem," he replied with his characteristic smile. "I hope everything goes well. Be careful out there."
"See you," Ymir said, already heading toward the exit with Connie at her side.
"Guys," you called before they got too far, "give me a minute. I'll be right there."
Both nodded, though Ymir shot you a curious look before disappearing down the corridor.
You turned back to Onyankopon, who had resumed his task with the dirty dishes, his hands submerged in soapy water as he softly hummed a tune.
You took a deep breath, filling your lungs as if preparing to dive underwater, and spoke.
"Onyankopon, can I talk to you?"
He stopped immediately, turning toward you with his full attention. The cloth he had been using slipped from his hands and fell back into the water with a small splash.
"Of course," he replied, drying his hands on his apron as he approached. His expression was open and receptive, without a trace of annoyance or impatience. "What is it?"
The words caught in your throat for a moment. It was harder than you expected. You swallowed, forcing yourself to continue.
"I wanted to apologize," you began, your voice coming out smaller than you intended. "For forgetting to bring the soligold this morning for you. And also, also for waiting so late in the day to apologize. I should have done it earlier, I should have come to find you and explain, but,"
Your voice trailed off, unable to continue without revealing too much.
Onyankopon watched you for a moment, his warm eyes studying your face. Then, to your surprise, he smiled. It was not a smile of pity or condescension, but a genuine, understanding one.
He stepped closer and placed his large, reassuring hand on your shoulder in a calming gesture.
"It's alright," he said softly but firmly. "I understand completely. With Erwin's commemoration today, with everything that means to all of us, especially to you, it wasn't the right moment to worry about something as small as a flower."
He paused, his hand giving your shoulder a gentle squeeze.
"Besides," he continued, "the flower was just an ingredient for the tea I wanted to make for you. To help you feel better after, well, after everything you've been going through." His eyes studied you with genuine concern. "Are you still feeling unwell? Do you still need the tea?"
The question was simple and direct, yet filled with real care.
"It's not necessary," you replied, forcing a small smile you hoped looked convincing. "I'm feeling a bit better now. Being together at the altar, remembering Erwin, sharing those moments, it helped. It felt like he was still here with us, somehow."
It was not entirely a lie. The altar had been meaningful, emotional, and in some ways cathartic. But the real reason you felt different had nothing to do with the tea or the commemoration.
"I'm glad to hear that," Onyankopon said, clear relief in his voice. He stepped away briefly toward the kitchen island, where he picked up a neatly folded brown paper bag. He returned and handed it to you. "I noticed you didn't eat much at dinner. I made something for you to take on the mission. It's your favorite."
You took the bag, surprised by the gesture. The paper was still slightly warm, as if he had prepared it recently.
Lately, your appetite had diminished considerably. You no longer ate the same amounts as before, your portions growing smaller each time. It was not a conscious decision. It just happened.
Either way, food never went to waste. Whatever you did not eat, Sasha ended up devouring with her seemingly endless appetite. At least someone enjoyed it.
"Thank you, Onyankopon," you said sincerely, holding the bag against your chest. "Thank you for understanding me. And for the food."
He gave you a couple of affectionate pats on the back.
"Go," he encouraged you with a smile. "They're probably waiting for you. And be careful out there, alright? The northern sector can be unpredictable."
"Yes," you replied, smiling back at him. "See you."
"Good luck out there!" you heard him call as you walked away down the corridor.
Once you were far enough, you opened the paper bag and looked inside. It was a honey and butter sandwich, carefully cut diagonally and wrapped in a clean cloth to keep it fresh. The bread looked soft and golden, freshly baked. The sweet scent of honey escaped the bag, mixing with the creamy aroma of butter.
You smiled, feeling a genuine warmth in your chest despite all the guilt.
In your mind, you thanked Onyankopon, his boundless kindness, his ability to take care of everyone even in the smallest details.
And you selfishly thanked him for not asking why you had not gone to get the flower. For accepting your apology without questions. For letting you go without forcing you to build more lies.
Because you were not sure how many more you could carry before their weight crushed you completely.
You passed through the trapdoor on the ground floor of the castle, climbing the stone steps that led outside. The night air rushed in through the open doorway and hit you immediately, cool and heavy with the scent of the nearby forest. The moon was high in the sky, nearly full, bathing everything in its silver light.
Your four companions were waiting for you.
Ymir leaned against the castle's stone wall, her arms crossed and a bored expression on her face, though her eyes followed you as you appeared. Connie was doing exaggerated stretches, swinging his arms in wide circles as if preparing for an Olympic competition instead of a patrol. Historia meticulously checked her equipment, her delicate but efficient fingers inspecting every strap, every weapon, every tool.
And Armin stood near the entrance, a partially unfolded map in his hands, his blue eyes studying the route they would take. Even in the dim light, you could see the concentration on his face, the way his mind was already working, planning, anticipating possible scenarios.
"All set?" Historia asked, lifting her gaze from her gear inspection. Her blue eyes shone with determination mixed with a hint of nervousness.
A chorus of "yes" answered her, everyone confirming they were ready.
"Perfect," Armin said, rolling up the map and slipping it into his leather bag. "Then let's go. We have a lot of ground to cover before dawn."
They left the castle, their figures casting long shadows under the moonlight as they entered the forest.
As they walked, Armin began to explain the patrol details.
"The northern sector has reported unusual activity over the past few weeks," he began, his voice clear but kept at a moderate volume. They did not want to draw unnecessary attention. "Nothing confirmed yet, but there are signs that vampires may be using the area as a temporary refuge."
He paused briefly to check a small compass he pulled from his pocket.
"Our route will take us along the outer perimeter, following the stream that divides our territory from the deep forest. If there's anything out there, we should be able to detect it without venturing too far into dangerous territory."
He put the compass away and kept walking.
"In case of engagement," his voice grew more serious, more focused, "Ymir and I will act as the vanguard. We'll attack head-on, keeping the enemy's attention on us."
Ymir nodded, her hand instinctively resting on the hilt of her sword.
"Connie," Armin continued, "you'll be our ranged support. Stay back, find elevated positions when possible, and provide cover with your bow. Your arrows will be crucial."
"Understood," Connie replied, patting his quiver confidently.
"Historia," Armin turned to the blonde girl, "you'll act as tactical support and our second line of defense. Your speed and agility allow you to move quickly between positions. If anyone gets injured, you're carrying the medical supplies. If we need to flank the enemy, you coordinate the movement."
Historia nodded with determination, her hand touching the supply pouch at her belt.
Finally, Armin looked at you, and there was something in his expression that seemed genuinely impressed.
"And you," he said, a small smile touching his lips, "will serve as our main defense. In the last training sessions, Levi and Mike have noticed incredible improvements in your defensive technique, your ability to anticipate attacks and block them. Those skills will be a huge help if we get surrounded or if we need to protect someone who's wounded."
Heat rushed to your cheeks at the compliment.
Connie gave you a playful smack on the back, hard enough to make you stumble slightly forward, and raised an eyebrow in an exaggerated show of admiration that clearly said, look at the team's star.
You could not help but laugh, the sound light and genuine despite all the weight you carried in your chest. The blush on your cheeks deepened, mixing embarrassment with a hint of pride. It felt good to know your efforts were being noticed, that you were not failing in every aspect of your life.
"I hope we finish this patrol early," Historia chimed in, trying to keep the group's spirits high as you ventured deeper into the forest.
"Why the rush?" Connie asked.
"Because I need to get some rest before the harvest festival tomorrow," Historia replied with a smile. "I don't want to show up with dark circles and yawning every five minutes."
"Oh, right, the festival," Connie said, sudden enthusiasm filling his voice. "I almost forgot with all this mission stuff."
"How could you forget the festival?" Ymir exclaimed with genuine disbelief. "It's basically the only thing Sasha and Jean have talked about for the last three days."
"Well, that's true," Connie admitted with a laugh, the cheerful sound echoing between the trees. "I saw Jean practicing flirting lines in front of the bathroom mirror earlier today."
A brief silence fell over the group before everyone burst into laughter.
"Seriously?" Historia asked between giggles, her eyes shining with amusement.
"Totally serious," Connie went on, clearly enjoying the attention. "I heard him from the hallway. He was standing there, fixing his hair in ten different ways, saying stuff like, 'Hello, beautiful, do you come here often?' in different tones of voice."
Armin covered his mouth to hold back his laughter. "That's impossible, that's awful."
"When I confronted him, he almost died of embarrassment. He turned redder than a tomato and started stammering about how he was just 'practicing to help Marco' or something like that."
"How adorable," Armin commented, and everyone turned to look at him with frowns. "I mean, in a pathetic way."
The group kept walking, the conversation flowing naturally as the forest grew denser around you. You talked about the festival, about what you hoped to see, what you wanted to eat, whether there would be live music this year like the rumors said.
But part of your mind was elsewhere.
It was by a lake, where a vampire was probably waiting for you at this very moment.
You found yourself wondering what Eren might be thinking and how you would explain your absence when you finally managed to see him.
The forest grew darker with every step, the shadows deeper, the nighttime sounds more pronounced.
And as you moved toward the northern sector, toward the unknown, toward the potential danger awaiting you, you could not shake the feeling that you were being split in two.
One part of you was here, with your family, fulfilling your duty as a hunter. The other was lost somewhere among the trees, longing for something it should not long for.
Trapped between two worlds that never should have met. And not knowing which one would end up destroying you first.
The trees grew older in this part of the territory, their trunks so wide that you would probably need five people holding hands to wrap around some of them. Their roots twisted across the forest floor like serpents, creating natural obstacles that had to be navigated carefully to avoid tripping in the darkness.
Armin had taken out an oil lamp hanging from his belt, the old-fashioned kind with a worked metal base and a protective glass casing around the burning wick. The flame flickered softly inside the glass, fighting against the air currents slipping through the small ventilation holes at the top. It cast a faint circle of golden light that barely reached a couple of meters around them, creating dancing shadows that shifted with every step they took. It was not much, but it was enough to keep someone from breaking an ankle on a hidden root.
The air felt different here. Heavier, more humid, thick with the scent of damp earth, moss, decaying fungi, and something else you could not fully identify. Something ancient. Something primordial that made the hair on the back of your neck rise instinctively, as if your body recognized a danger your conscious mind had yet to name.
The sounds of the forest had intensified with the night. Owls calling, branches snapping under small animals, and the constant whisper of the wind moving through the leaves, creating a murmur that almost sounded like voices sharing secrets you were never meant to hear.
And beneath it all, if you listened closely enough, you could hear the stream Armin had mentioned. A steady, liquid murmur, like a soft breath, signaling that you were nearing the boundary that divided the relatively safe territory from the deep forest where normal rules no longer applied.
"A couple of days ago," Connie began suddenly, breaking the contemplative silence that had settled over the group, "Sasha and I went near the Nocteris forest to visit her family."
His voice was lower than usual, more serious, stripped of the playful tone that normally defined him. There was something in the way he spoke that made everyone pay immediate attention.
You had not seen them in a long time, months perhaps. They were a large, loving family, the kind that made you feel welcome from the very first moment. Sasha's parents, Lisa and Arthur, had always been incredibly kind not only to you but to all of The Dawnguard. Whenever someone from the clan passed near their home, they were welcomed with hot food, a place to rest, and genuine conversation.
And Sasha's three adoptive siblings were absolute sweethearts.
"How are they?" you asked, interested but also touched with concern. Something in Connie's tone suggested the news was not entirely good.
Connie sighed, hopping over a fallen log before answering. When he landed on the other side, he briefly turned back to help Historia, who accepted his hand with a grateful smile.
"Her family has noticed a lot of changes in the forest and the magical world," he explained once everyone had crossed the obstacle. His voice had grown tenser, more worried. "Changes that aren't good. Little by little, some of them have started moving to Velmyra. First it was Sasha's uncles and their children, then her older cousins. The family is spreading out."
A moment of silence followed as everyone processed that information.
"That's sad," Armin said softly, his blue eyes reflecting the lamp's golden light as he watched the path ahead. "Leaving your roots, your home, the place where your family has lived for generations, just to stay safe. It's a huge loss, even if it's the right decision."
Connie nodded gravely, his expression darker than you had seen in a long time.
"With Erwin's death, they've become even more worried," he continued, and the commander's name hung between you like an invisible weight. "If someone like him can die, then no one is really safe, right? That's how they see it."
He paused to duck under a low branch, then went on.
"They've seen changes in the forest wildlife. Drastic changes. More monstrous creatures appearing where there used to be only normal animals. And fewer animals overall, far fewer." His voice dropped. "Because the vampires are feeding on them more often now that they can't go into the city. Mister Arthur says the deer have practically disappeared from their area, rabbits are becoming scarce, and even the birds seem to have dwindled."
Your heart tightened painfully in your chest.
You thought of Eren and wondered if he and his group were also part of that imbalance and destruction in the forest.
"Sasha's parents are preparing to leave the forest," Connie added, his voice nearly a whisper now, as if the words hurt to say. "To join the rest of their family in the city. They really don't want to go, but with children involved, they can't risk something happening to them."
The thought saddened you deeply. Decades of family history, of traditions passed down through generations, of knowledge of the forest that could only be gained by living in it, breathing it, becoming part of it, all abandoned because of vampires.
Because of creatures who did not respect balance, who took without giving anything in return, who destroyed without a second thought.
"Even if they move to Velmyra," Connie continued, and now there was a note of gratitude in his voice that softened the sadness slightly, "they'll still support the clan if we ever need it. Mister Arthur was very clear about that when we talked. He said The Dawnguard gave them protection and community when they needed it most, and that a debt of honor is never forgotten, no matter where you live."
Inside, you felt a deep wave of gratitude.
The Braus family had no obligation to keep helping. They could simply leave, start a new life in the city, forget about the forest, its dangers, and everything tied to magic. And yet, they stayed loyal to the bonds they had formed, something Sasha proved every single day.
"They're good people," Historia said softly, her voice heavy with genuine emotion. There was a shine in her eyes that suggested unshed tears. "The world needs more families like Sasha's. More people willing to stay true to their principles even when it's hard."
"Definitely," Ymir agreed. "Though the fact that they have to leave in the first place just shows how fucked everything is right now. The magical world is going to hell, and all we can do is patch the holes one by one."
Armin adjusted the oil lamp, lifting it slightly higher to better illuminate the narrowing path ahead between two particularly massive trees. The golden light danced over the rough bark, creating shifting patterns of light and shadow.
"That's why we're here," the blond said with renewed determination, his voice firm even though it was barely more than a whisper in the dark forest. "We need to investigate further. It frustrates me not knowing more about Commander Smith's death. I feel like we're stuck, and I don't know how to move forward with this."
You lowered your head and wondered whether Eren might know something about Erwin's death. Whether he might have some clue about the vampires who killed him. But how could you ask a vampire about a human without making him suspicious of you?
Inside, you felt like a complete impostor.
Hiding your connection to an undead while protecting families from them. Condemning vampires who caused this damage when the creature you met at night likely contributed to the problem in some way.
Guilt pierced through you like an icy blade.
The group kept moving, their steps cautious over the uneven terrain. The sound of the stream was louder now, closer, signaling that you were reaching the perimeter Armin had mentioned.
"Let's keep a tight formation from here on," Armin murmured, stopping briefly to check a small compass pulled from his pocket. The needle spun erratically for a moment before settling, pointing north. "We're entering the area with the highest reported activity."
Everyone nodded, their expressions growing more serious, more focused.
The lamp's light barely pierced the thickening darkness around you, creating a small circle of safety in a sea of threatening shadows.
You advanced in silence for several more minutes, every step measured and careful, senses alert for any sign of danger. The sound of the stream was strong now, a constant murmur filling the night air.
It was Ymir who saw it first.
"Stop," she whispered, raising a hand.
Everyone froze instantly, bodies tensing in preparation.
Ymir crouched and pointed toward the ground. In the lamp's wavering light, you could see scraps of fabric snagged on a low bush. The cloth was dark, possibly from a coat or cloak, and torn unevenly, as if someone had run through without caring about the branches clawing at them.
But what was most disturbing was the dark stain covering it.
Blood.
"Shit," Connie whispered.
Armin knelt beside Ymir, bringing the lamp closer to examine the remains. His fingers carefully touched the fabric, rubbing the blood between them.
"It's dry, but not completely," he observed.
"Human or vampire?" Historia asked, her voice tight.
"Probably human. It isn't thick enough to be vampire blood," Armin admitted, wiping his fingers on his pants. "But there's a trail."
And there was. Drops of blood spattered the forest floor, forming a dark path leading deeper between the trees. They were irregular, some large, others barely visible, but they were there.
"Let's follow it," Armin ordered, standing. "But with extreme caution. If whoever lost this blood is still alive, they may need help. If they're dead, we need to know what killed them."
The group nodded, reforming their formation as they followed the blood drops deeper into the forest.
The trail led them through an especially dense patch of vegetation, forcing them to duck under low branches and push past thorny bushes that scratched at their clothes and skin. Eventually, they reached an area with fewer trees, where they found the remains of a campfire. The embers were out, but partially burned pieces of wood were still arranged in a neat circle. Gray ash covered the immediate area, and you could see where someone had tried to set up a small, improvised camp.
Armin approached cautiously, kneeling beside the fire pit and extending his hand over the ashes without touching them.
"It's still somewhat warm," he announced, his voice heavy with concern. "This was put out recently. One or two hours at most."
You began to investigate the area around the campsite, your eyes scanning the ground for more clues. There were clear signs that someone had been here: marks in the dirt and a small pile of branches gathered to feed the fire.
But it was something else that caught your attention.
Among the fallen leaves, half-hidden by the shadows, there was something white. Rectangular. You crouched down and carefully picked it up.
It was a photograph.
Your breath caught for a moment as you examined it under the dim light of Armin's lamp.
The photograph was in color, which was extraordinarily rare. The technology to create color photographs was new, expensive, and generally only accessible to very wealthy families or important institutions. The fact that someone had one in the middle of the forest was surprising in itself.
The image showed a young man who appeared to be in his late teens, perhaps eighteen or nineteen years old. He stood with a straight, formal posture, wearing a perfectly tailored black suit that spoke of wealth and status. His hair was blond, neatly combed back, and although the photograph was not perfectly sharp, you could make out that his eyes were a light color, standing out starkly against the dark suit.
The young man was not smiling, but he did not look unhappy either. His expression was serene, contemplative, as if he had been thinking about something important when the photograph was taken.
There was nothing written on the photo. No name, no date, no location. Just the image of the unknown young man staring straight into the camera from a moment frozen in time.
"What is it?" Armin asked, stepping closer with curiosity.
"Just a photo," you replied, turning it so he could see it better.
Armin examined it carefully, his blue eyes moving over every detail.
"It's in color," he remarked. "That's not very common in Velmyra yet. Maybe the man is from a larger, more advanced city."
"He was probably attacked," Ymir said, joining you and looking at the image over Armin's shoulder. Her voice was pragmatic, almost indifferent, but there was a hint of sadness there as well. "And the blood we followed belongs to him. Or what's left of him."
Silence fell over the group as they processed that possibility.
A young man, perhaps your age or only slightly older, who likely entered the forest alongside a vampire and ended up being turned or killed. Not just any human could enter the forest easily on their own.
Together, you all sighed with sorrow, a collective sound of mourning for a lost life, for someone you would never know but whose fate still hurt all the same.
You looked at the photograph once more, studying the face of the blond young man, wondering who he had been, what dreams he might have had, whether he had family waiting for him somewhere.
Then, carefully, you folded it slightly and slipped it into the back pocket of your pants, preserving his memory. Someone had to make sure he wasn't completely forgotten, even if it was just a stranger who found his photograph in the dark forest.
"We should keep going," Armin said softly, though it was clear he didn't want to abandon the campsite either. "If there's more evidence of what happened here, we need to find it."
You all nodded and began moving again, leaving behind the abandoned camp and its cold fire.
You hadn't gone more than fifty meters when everyone froze at the same time.
A crack. Loud. Deliberate. Coming from the bushes to your left.
Instantly, you shifted into fighting positions. Ymir fully drew her sword, the metal gleaming under the lamplight, while Armin raised the lamp higher, trying to illuminate whatever was there.
The branches moved. Leaves rustled.
And then, emerging from the shadows with slow, graceful movements, appeared a creature that made everyone lower their weapons immediately.
It was a deer.
Tall and slender, with an almost supernatural elegance in every movement. Its fur was pearly white, so pure it seemed to glow under the moonlight that occasionally filtered through the leaves. The glow was not a simple reflection; there was something luminescent in its own skin, as if it were made of solidified moonlight.
Its antlers were just as extraordinary. They were covered in silvery moss that hung in fine, delicate strands like spiderwebs, swaying gently with every movement of its head. The moss emitted a faint glow of its own, pulsing rhythmically as if it had a heart.
But the most unsettling, most beautiful and terrifying at the same time, were its eyes.
Completely black. No visible pupils, no distinguishable irises. Just absolute darkness, like obsidian mirrors that reflected everything but revealed nothing of what lay behind them.
"It's an Aelvaris," Historia whispered in reverent awe, her voice barely audible. "There's no need to be afraid."
Everyone visibly relaxed, lowering their weapons but not fully sheathing them. Not because they distrusted Historia, but because the presence of the Aelvaris was so overwhelming, so unnaturally beautiful, that it was impossible to feel completely at ease.
The animal began to walk past you with slow, measured steps. Every movement was pure grace, its hooves making barely any sound on the fallen leaves despite its considerable size.
Peaceful and elusive, you remembered reading in one of the castle's books. Aelvaris never attacked and rarely allowed themselves to be seen by humans or vampires. They were creatures of another world, more spirit than flesh, more magic than matter.
You noticed something dark on its neck. It was a cut from which blood slowly flowed. The blood was lighter than normal, almost silvery under the moonlight, dripping onto its white fur and creating a horrible contrast between the creature's beauty and the evidence of violence.
"Shit," Armin muttered when he saw the wound. "Someone tried to kill it," he added with concern. "Aelvaris cannot be captured or domesticated," he explained quickly, his voice tense. "It's said that anyone who tries to kill one will be trapped in a loop of their worst memories until they lose their sanity. It's one of the forest's oldest laws: never harm an Aelvaris."
"Then whoever did this," Ymir said slowly, "is probably already experiencing that punishment."
You wondered if the young human had tried to kill the Aelvaris and was now lost somewhere in the forest, trapped in his own memories, unable to escape his own mind.
You didn't know whether that was worse than dying at the hands of a immortal.
Without fully thinking it through, you began to approach the animal to help it.
"Wait," Connie warned, though he didn't move to stop you.
The Aelvaris stopped. Its obsidian-black eyes locked onto yours, directly, intensely, until everything else disappeared. The forest, your companions, the danger, all faded away until only you and the creature remained.
Then its antlers began to glow.
The light was soft at first, barely perceptible, like the first stars appearing at dusk. But it quickly intensified, the silvery moss shining with a pulsing light, each pulse synchronized with your own heartbeat.
Suddenly, the forest vanished.
You were standing in a vast clearing. The forest surrounded it at a distance, forming a perfect circle of open space. The sky above was a deep orange streaked with shades of pink. The only sound was the wind moving through the treetops, a soft, constant whisper that almost sounded like breathing.
And standing in front of you was a young man.
Brown hair glowing in the sunset. Light green eyes looking at you with a warmth that made your chest tighten. He was a little taller than you. A smile curved his lips, genuine, beautiful, and utterly devastating.
He was looking at you. At you alone. As if you were the only thing that mattered in the entire universe.
Then he extended his hand.
You took it without hesitation. His skin was warm, real, solid. You could feel the steady, living pulse at his wrist.
His smile widened, lighting up his entire face.
And then, suddenly, it vanished.
The young man snapped his head sharply to the side, his eyes widening with something that looked like fear, pure terror. His hand tightened around yours, almost painfully.
You followed his gaze.
There was a man in the distance. Tall, dressed in a black cloak, its hood fluttering in the wind. He stood with his back turned, his posture rigid, authoritative.
And slowly, very slowly, he began to turn.
Your heart pounded wildly. You needed to see his face. You needed to know who he was, why the young man beside you was so afraid of him.
The figure turned further, his face beginning to come into view.
And suddenly you were back in the forest.
The Aelvaris stood before you, its antlers no longer glowing. Its black eyes watched you with what might have been understanding, or pity, or simply indifferent curiosity. It was impossible to tell.
Then, without another moment, the animal turned and ran, disappearing between the trees at a speed that seemed impossible for something of its size. Within seconds, it was completely gone, as if it had never been there at all.
Except for the silvery blood staining a few leaves where it had stood.
"Are you okay?" Historia was at your side immediately, her hand on your arm. "What did you see?"
You blinked, fully returning to reality. Your companions surrounded you, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity.
"I..." your voice came out hoarse. You cleared your throat and tried again. "I saw, I saw a young man. He was looking at me. Smiling. He took my hand."
You paused, trying to organize the fragmented pieces of the vision in your mind.
"We were in a huge clearing. The forest surrounded us. There was only the sound of the wind. And then," you swallowed, "then he got scared. He turned his head and I saw a man in a black cloak, with his back to us. He started to turn, to show his face, but the vision ended before I could see it."
Silence.
"I've never seen them before," you admitted. "Neither the young man nor the cloaked one. I don't know who they are."
Armin watched you thoughtfully, his blue eyes analyzing every word you had said.
"Most likely, the animal showed you a piece of your future," he said at last, his voice heavy with meaning. "Aelvaris have that power. When they fix their gaze on someone, their antlers glow faintly and project a flash of vision, a memory from the past or a fragment of the future, directly into the observer's mind."
"That's true. But they can't control what they show," Historia added. "They choose what they consider most important, most relevant to a person's destiny. If they showed you that, it means those people, that moment, will be significant in your life somehow."
Two men. A clearing at sunset. Danger. Fear. And a hand holding yours.
"We should keep moving," Ymir said, breaking the moment. "Whatever that vision means, it doesn't help us right now. We still have a patrol to finish, and someone wounded to find."
He was right, of course. But as they continued moving deeper into the forest, you could not stop thinking about what you had seen.
The photograph in your back pocket felt heavier now, as if it carried more than just the image of a stranger. As if it carried a premonition.
You wondered whether the boy in the photograph was connected to all of this. Why had things been so strange lately?
Since what happened to Erwin, more and more unsettling events seemed to have been unleashed. Inexplicable encounters, sightings of creatures that were rarely seen, disturbing dreams that haunted you even while awake.
And not having him, the wisest of them all, the one who always seemed to have an answer or at least a reasonable theory for any situation, his absence felt like an obstacle placed almost strategically. As if someone or something had deliberately removed the most important piece from the board, leaving all of you adrift, trying to navigate increasingly turbulent waters without his guidance.
"An Aelvaris," Connie murmured suddenly, his voice tinged with nostalgia and awe. "I haven't seen one in years. The last time was when I was a kid, before they found me. I thought it had only been a dream."
"They appear to me quite often," Historia said softly, her expression distant with melancholy. "But they always show me memories from my past."
Armin looked at her with genuine curiosity, though there was caution in his eyes as well. Historia rarely spoke about her past, and when she did, there was always pain behind her words.
"What kind of things do they show you?" he asked gently.
Historia walked in silence for a moment, as if debating internally how much to reveal. Finally, she sighed.
"Memories with my mother," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And a man who used to visit us from time to time. He always arrived without warning, stayed for a few hours, sometimes days, and then disappeared again. My mother never explained who he was or why he came."
"You don't have to talk about it if it brings you that much pain," Ymir intervened quickly, her voice softer than usual. There was protectiveness in her tone, a clear warning to the others not to push. "Especially considering how your mother treated you."
Historia gave her a small, grateful smile, but shook her head.
"It's okay," she assured her. "It's something I've already accepted. My mother did what she did. And even though it hurt, and still hurts sometimes, I understand that she was trapped in her own circumstances too."
Her fingers moved instinctively to her left hand, where a ring gleamed faintly under the light. She began to twist it, a motion she clearly made often when she was nervous or recalling her past.
"The only thing that connects me to my past is my ring," she continued, studying the jewelry thoughtfully. "It's the only thing I kept from those days."
Connie, always the most curious and the least aware of social boundaries, stepped closer to get a better look.
"Who gave it to you?" he asked with genuine interest.
Historia did not seem bothered by the question. In fact, she smiled slightly, as if the memory associated with the ring was one of the few good ones she had.
"The man who used to visit us," she explained. "He always brought me gifts. Small things. Candy, storybooks, a doll once."
She paused, twisting the ring faster now.
"On my last birthday before my mother abandoned me, that man came to see me. It was the last time I ever saw him. And he gave me this ring."
She extended her hand so everyone could see it more clearly. It was beautiful, clearly made by a master craftsman. The yellow gold gleamed even in the dim light, with an intricate design engraved along the band: floral patterns intertwined with symbols that looked like ancient runes. At the center sat a deep blue stone that captured the light and reflected it in brilliant flashes.
"Probably a sapphire," Armin commented, examining it with an expert eye. "And high quality, judging by the color and clarity. This is not the kind of thing someone gives casually."
"No," Historia agreed. "I remember my mother becoming furious when she saw it. She and the man argued. I couldn't hear everything they said, but I heard enough to know she didn't want me to have it. She said it was inappropriate, that it would cause problems."
"But she let you keep it?" you asked, wanting to know more.
"The man insisted," Historia replied. "And for some reason, my mother couldn't or wouldn't fight him on it anymore. So I kept it until I was able to wear it, and I've never taken it off since. It's my connection to whoever that man really was. To the only person who seemed to genuinely care about me during those years."
Connie, trying to lighten the mood that had grown heavy with melancholy, let out a small laugh.
"It seems like the clan is allergic to having good childhoods," he joked, though there was truth behind his words.
Everyone laughed, softly but sincerely. Because it was true. The Dawnguard seemed to attract those who had been broken in some way.
All of you were orphans, in one way or another. All of you searching for something bigger than yourselves to belong to.
Maybe that was why you worked so well as a family. Because you understood each other's pain in a way people with normal lives never could.
Suddenly, a piercing scream tore through the silence of the forest.
A man. In absolute agony.
Everyone froze instantly, their hands moving to their weapons.
The scream came again, closer this time, filled with pain so deep it made your skin prickle.
"Over there," Armin whispered, pointing toward a particularly dense cluster of trees to his left.
You advanced cautiously, every step measured and silent. Connie had drawn his bow, an arrow already nocked. Ymir had her sword unsheathed. Historia had pulled out a small but deadly dagger. You held your sword with both hands, ready for anything.
And then you saw him.
A man kneeling on the forest floor, clutching his face with both hands, screaming with an intensity that seemed impossible for human vocal cords to produce.
You all prepared yourselves, forming a cautious semicircle around the figure.
"I'll go," Armin said. "Maybe he's the one who was injured. Cover me. If something goes wrong, attack."
You nodded, tensing even more as Armin approached the man slowly, his hands slightly raised in a gesture of peace.
"Are you okay?" Armin asked when he was close enough. "We can he—"
He did not finish the sentence.
The man snapped his head up and lunged forward, grabbing Armin's legs with a desperate strength that almost knocked him over.
"Help me!" the man screamed, his voice broken and raw. "Please, help me! I can't take it anymore!"
That was when you saw his eyes.
Red. A vivid, glowing, unnatural red.
A vampire.
And he was crying. Tears of blood streamed down his cheeks, leaving crimson trails across his pale skin.
"I can't stop the visions," he sobbed, his hands gripping Armin's legs even tighter. "I only see death. All the people I killed. Their faces, their screams, their pleas. Over and over again. It won't stop. It never stops!"
The Aelvaris. This was the punishment Armin had mentioned. This vampire had tried to kill it, and now he was trapped in the loop.
The vampire suddenly released Armin and began screaming toward the sky, his back arching in agony.
"Forgive me!" he howled. "The young couple escaped! I failed to kill them!" His voice was filled with despair and genuine regret. "Please, I was so hungry!" he continued screaming, his face becoming increasingly covered in blood that poured from his eyes like endless tears.
A couple in the forest?
"I just wanted to feed! I just wanted—!"
"Armin, watch out!" Connie shouted.
The vampire moved on pure animal instinct, launching himself at Armin and slamming him to the ground. Armin fell onto his back with a grunt of pain, and the creature immediately positioned himself over him, his hands gripping Armin's shoulders, his fangs exposed, moving dangerously close to his neck.
Armin struggled with all his strength, his hands pushing against the enemy's chest, desperately trying to keep him away. But vampires were incredibly strong, and this one, despite being clearly tormented, had lost none of his physical power.
You ran toward them, your sword ready to strike, but then a shadow appeared in front of you.
You stopped abruptly, almost stumbling, as the shadow began to solidify.
First came the ribs, bleached and gleaming. Then the spine, vertebra by vertebra forming out of the darkness. The arms, the legs, and finally the skull.
A complete skeleton materialized before you, standing in a grotesquely human yet completely unnatural posture. There was no flesh, no muscle, no skin. Only white bones that seemed to glow with their own light.
Its eyes, or rather the empty sockets where eyes had once been, now contained bright white orbs that illuminated the space around them with a ghostly glow.
A Shadowbone.
"We're in a battleground!" Historia shouted, her voice sharp with alarm. "More will come!"
Shadowbones. The remains of ancient warriors trapped by a curse of the forest, condemned to wander eternally, seeking to steal the vital warmth of the living. Drawn to conflict, to violence, to blood.
"Not again," Connie whispered to himself, clearly remembering his previous terrible encounter with these creatures.
The creature in front of you moved, its bones crackling horribly as it advanced. You raised your sword and struck, slicing straight through its torso.
The blade passed through it as if it were air.
It did no damage. None at all.
Of course. Argentum worked against vampires and creatures with blood. But they were different. They had no flesh to burn. They were only bones animated by dark magic.
Your sword was useless against them.
"Shit," you cursed, backing away as the monster advanced.
You began to dodge, shifting your body from side to side as the creature moved with surprising agility for something made only of bones. Its hands, claws of bony fingers, reached for you, trying to touch you, to grab you.
If it touched you, it would leave the mark Connie once had, draining your vital warmth until it eventually froze you from the inside.
Ymir ran toward you, clearly trying to help, and another creature appeared to her right, emerging from the shadows as if it had been waiting for that exact moment. It lunged at her, claws extended, mere centimeters from her face. But it missed. Ymir ducked at the last second, twisting her body with the grace of someone who had trained her entire life to survive. The creature sailed over her, its claws slicing only air.
"Try to keep the Shadowbone busy while I try to kill this one!" Ymir shouted, already moving toward her attacker.
She silently thanked herself for having coated her weapon in aconite salve. Ymir began fighting the creature, her sword cutting, blocking, and striking with deadly precision.
Historia, seeing Armin still struggling beneath the vampire, clenched her dagger in her palm and ran toward them. She leapt onto his back and drove the blade deep into his neck.
The vampire let out a horrible, unnatural scream that echoed through the trees. He spun violently, trying to reach Historia, and with a brutal strike sent her flying through the air. The blonde flew nearly three meters before crashing into a tree with an impact that made everyone hold their breath. She fell to the ground, groaning in pain.
"Historia!" Armin shouted, worry and rage mixing in his voice.
In a quick motion, Armin grabbed his oil lamp, which had fallen nearby during the fight, and hurled it straight at him.
The glass shattered against the creature's chest, spilling oil across its body. The flame on the still-burning wick made contact and ignited him completely.
The fire spread rapidly, consuming his body with a hungry blaze. The vampire began to scream, a sound of pure agony that pierced the air, as he staggered backward, striking at himself in a futile attempt to extinguish the flames.
Connie, quickly assessing the situation, ran to a nearby tree. He jumped, grabbed a low branch, and vaulted upward with agility. Within seconds, he was in an elevated position with a clear view of the battlefield.
He pulled special arrows from his quiver. They were coated with luminis essence, a magical liquid distilled from ipomoeas. It had the unique property of igniting into magical blue flames when fired at sufficient speed.
And blue flames were one of the few things capable of destroying Shadowbones.
Connie carefully aimed at the creature attacking you, took a breath, and fired. The arrow flew but ended up buried in a tree, passing mere centimeters from the skull.
"Shit!" Connie cursed, already pulling out another arrow.
He fired again.
And he missed again.
"Damn it!" he muttered, his frustration obvious.
You kept trying to evade the Shadowbone, dodging its claws by inches, your heart pounding wildly. You could not attack it. You could not run. All you could do was avoid being touched.
Ymir was still battling the other creature, her sword hacking through bone with considerable effort. The aconite helped, causing the bones to crack and shatter instead of simply reforming, but the creature was relentless, continuing to attack without ever tiring.
Armin ran to Historia, who was trying to get up, one hand pressed against her back where she had struck the tree.
"Are you okay?" Armin asked urgently, helping her to her feet.
"My back hurts," Historia replied through clenched teeth. "But I can move."
The vampire's screams intensified as the flames consumed him. The stench of burning flesh filled the air, nauseating and sharp.
And those screams, that smell, that violence drew another Shadowbone.
It appeared directly in front of Armin and Historia, emerging from the shadows with its white eyes locked onto them.
Armin immediately stepped in front of Historia, shielding her with his own body. He drew his sword and used it to shove the monster back.
He could not truly injure it, but he could use physical force to keep it at bay, at least for a while.
He began fighting it, blocking, pushing, dodging the claws that tried to reach him.
"Try to keep the Shadowbone still!" Connie shouted from his position in the tree. "I can't hit it with an arrow if it keeps moving!"
"I can't!" you shouted back, dodging another claw by millimeters. "It's impossible!"
But then, in the middle of the chaos, your gaze swept across the battlefield.
You saw Armin fighting bravely but clearly struggling. You saw Ymir, still locked in combat with her own Shadowbone, sweat streaming down her face. You saw him, his face completely burned, chunks of flesh hanging from his melted skin like wax, trying to stand despite the flames still consuming him, his feeding instincts stronger than his survival instinct, willing to attack and feed even as he died.
And in a moment of distraction, while you were processing all of this, the Shadowbone attacking you found its opening.
It touched you.
Its bony fingers made contact with your arm, and the pain was instant and overwhelming.
You screamed, a tearing sound ripped from deep within your chest. It felt as though a thousand icy needles were being driven into your skin at once. The cold spread from the point of contact, paradoxically burning with its frozen intensity.
The Mark of Cold.
You saw Ymir fall to the ground, finally brought down by her Shadowbone after so long. You saw Armin still fighting, his breathing heavy, clearly nearing exhaustion. The vampire was now fully upright, staggering toward them with his arms outstretched.
And you made a decision.
You looked directly into the creature's glowing white eyes.
And you decided to do it.
Hold it still.
With a cry that was half determination and half terror, you lunged forward and grabbed the Shadowbone directly by the bones of its arms.
The contact made your skin erupt with that impossible cold. You could feel the mark forming in your palms. The pain was indescribable, as if you were being frozen and burned at the same time.
You held back the screams clawing at your throat. You clenched your teeth so hard you thought they might shatter.
And you twisted the monster, forcing it to turn sideways toward where Connie was, holding it as still as you could despite how violently it fought against your grip.
"Now, Connie!" you shouted, your voice broken by pain.
Connie immediately understood. He nocked an arrow. Took a breath. Aimed. And fired.
The arrow flew through the air, igniting into brilliant blue flames as it gained speed. And this time, it hit its mark.
It struck directly into the Shadowbone's skull, and the effect was immediate. The creature disintegrated, its bones crumbling into dust that shimmered briefly before vanishing completely. Only its eyes remained, dropping to the ground and rolling slightly before coming to rest, still glowing with that unsettling white light.
You released what was left of it and, without sparing a thought for the burning pain in your hands and arm, ran toward the opponent.
He was heading straight for Ymir, who was still on the ground, vulnerable.
You attacked head-on with your sword. The blade pierced his chest, the argentum glowing intensely as it made contact with his blood. The vampire froze, his red eyes widening in shock and then, strangely, with something that looked like relief.
And then his body fell. Before it even hit the ground, it was already turning to ash, disintegrating into gray dust that the night wind scattered among the trees.
The Shadowbone that had been fighting Ymir, now without the vampire as a distraction, turned toward you.
But that gave her exactly the opening she needed.
She sprang to her feet, ignoring her own pain and fatigue, and attacked the Shadowbone from behind. Her sword sliced cleanly through its spine. The creature disintegrated just like the others, its bones turning to dust and leaving its eyes behind.
Everyone turned toward Armin, who was still fighting the last creature. Historia, seeing the Shadowbone eyes scattered on the ground, still glowing with that intense white light, ran toward them. She carefully picked one up, and then an idea struck her.
She removed the ring from her finger and held it in front of one of the glowing eyes. The ring, with its polished surface and clear stone, acted like a mirror, reflecting and amplifying the eye's light. Historia carefully adjusted it, aiming the reflected beam directly at the last Shadowbone.
The creature immediately became disoriented. They hated intense light. It confused them, weakened them, made them vulnerable.
And Connie, seeing her chance, fired one last arrow.
A direct hit to the skull. Blue flames consumed the creature, making it vanish in a flash of light, its eyes falling to the ground to join the others.
The fight was over.
Silence fell over the clearing, broken only by heavy breathing and gasps for air. Cautiously, everyone gathered together, checking on one another with worried looks.
"Is everyone okay?" Armin asked, still breathing hard.
Connie nodded from the tree before jumping down. "I'm fine."
"Sore but alive," Historia said, one hand still pressed to her back.
"I've been worse," Ymir grunted, wiping her sword on her pants.
All eyes turned to you.
You turned your hands over, showing your palms. They were completely black. Your skin had taken on a charcoal-black color, with dark veins spreading from your palms up your wrists and forearms.
The Mark of Cold in all its horrific glory.
Armin immediately stepped forward, gently taking your hands to examine them in the dim light. He lifted the sleeves of your cotton blouse, and everyone could see the mark on one of your arms as well, the first one the creature had left before you had deliberately grabbed it.
"My God," Ymir murmured, her voice heavy with disbelief and horror. "What were you trying to do?"
"It had already marked me," you replied, your voice calmer than you felt. "I had to take advantage of it so Connie could attack. There was no point in avoiding more contact when the damage was already done."
"That is," Ymir stopped at a loss for words, which was rare for her.
Connie stepped closer, his face pale and filled with guilt.
"I'm sorry," he said, his voice breaking. "This is my fault. If I had hit it from the start, you wouldn't have had to—"
"No," you cut in firmly. "It's not your fault, Connie. Battles are chaotic. Shots miss. You did the best you could, and in the end, it worked."
"But I missed twice," he insisted, clearly distressed. "I promise I'll improve my aim."
"Connie," you said more gently, placing one of your marked hands on his shoulder, "calm down. This isn't your fault."
Meanwhile, Armin had been examining the marks, his expression growing more and more worried. "We need to get back as soon as possible so you can be treated," he said urgently. "The Mark of Cold spreads over time. If we don't treat it soon..."
He did not finish the sentence. He did not need to. Everyone knew what happened if it went untreated. It spread throughout the body, eventually reaching vital organs, the heart. And when it reached that point, it killed you. Simply and horribly.
Historia was already pulling leaves from a plant out of her supply bag. They were therbane leaves, a plant that grew in the mountains closer to the sun and had properties that helped counteract the unnatural cold of spectral creatures. "It doesn't work as well as an infusion of aurivela leaves," she explained as she carefully placed them in your palms, "but for now it should slow the spread of the mark."
She wrapped your hands with clean cloth from her bag, making sure the leaves were pressed firmly against your skin.
"I hope Hange still has aurivela leaves from the ones we went to collect when Connie was sick," Ymir said, genuine concern in her voice.
"There's a problem," Armin said suddenly, his voice dropping.
Everyone looked at him.
"We don't have a lamp to light the way back," he pointed out, glancing toward where the oil lamp had shattered when he used it against the vampire.
The darkness of the forest seemed to thicken around them at that realization. Without light, navigating back to the castle would be nearly impossible. And extremely dangerous.
"We can use the Shadowbone eyes as a light source," Historia suggested.
Armin looked at her in surprise, then admiration. "That's a brilliant idea," he said. "We should tell Hange when we get back. Shadowbone eyes as a light source. I never would have thought of that."
They quickly collected three more eyes in addition to the one Historia already had. Each glowed with that intense white light, and together they provided enough illumination to clearly see the path.
They looked around one last time. The vampire's ashes had already dispersed completely. The remains of the monsters had vanished except for the eyes they now carried and those still lying on the ground. The abandoned camp and its cold fire were left behind in the forest. And the silver blood of the wounded Aelvaris had vanished as well, absorbed by the earth or evaporated into the night air.
"Let's go," Armin said.
They retreated toward the castle, walking faster than they had on the way there, urgency driving every step.
On the way back, your mind would not stop racing. You kept thinking about your marks, about how stupid you had been.
"I'm an idiot," you murmured to yourself. "For not bringing the right weapon."
"You weren't stupid," Connie interrupted firmly, walking beside you. He slipped an arm around your shoulders in a side hug as you walked, a gesture of comfort and camaraderie. "It wasn't a mistake. You ended up killing the immortal creature. You saved Ymir. You helped end the fight. Without you, things would have been much worse."
"Connie's right," Armin added from ahead. "Not every situation can be perfectly prepared for. Sometimes you just have to adapt with what you have. And you did incredibly well."
"Besides," Ymir added with a small smile, "anyone crazy enough to grab a Shadowbone with their bare hands is exactly the kind of person I want fighting at my side."
Her words helped a little, easing the weight of guilt in your chest.
They walked in relative silence after that, conserving their energy, all of them processing what had just happened.
The forest gradually grew less dense as they approached the castle. The trees were spaced farther apart, moonlight filtering more freely through the branches. And finally, after what felt like an eternity, they saw the castle towers rising against the night sky.
It was still night, though the sky showed the faintest hints that dawn would eventually come. They probably had a couple of hours left before sunrise.
They spotted Mike in the watchtower, his large, imposing figure unmistakable even from a distance. When he saw them approaching, he raised a hand in greeting. They returned the gesture, relieved to finally be home.
But as they crossed the last stretch toward the castle, your eyes instinctively drifted toward the forest in the opposite direction.
Toward where, somewhere hidden among the trees, there was a lake.
And beside that lake, most likely, there was a vampire who had waited for you all night.
You clenched your bandaged hands, feeling the constant burning sensation.
They entered the castle and descended the long stone staircase into the lower levels, their footsteps echoing against the walls as they went down. The air grew warmer with each step, the heat from the wall torches providing a welcome contrast to the cold night forest.
When they reached the lower level and headed toward the main dining hall, they were greeted by Levi along with Mikasa, Jean, and Sasha, all seated at one of the long tables, speaking quietly while drinking steaming tea from ceramic cups.
Everyone looked up as the group entered, and their relaxed expressions immediately shifted to concern when they saw the state they had returned in.
"How did the mission go?" Levi asked, his gray eyes sweeping over each of them, assessing injuries, fatigue, any sign of serious trouble.
Armin stepped forward, setting the glowing Shadowbone eyes down on the table, drawing surprised looks, and began to summarize. He spoke of the blood trail, the abandoned camp, the wounded Aelvaris, the vampire trapped in his own memories, and finally the battle against him and the skeletal creatures.
As Armin spoke, Jean noticed your hands wrapped in cloth bandages. He stood up immediately, his chair scraping against the stone floor, and hurried over to you. "What happened to your hands?" he asked, his voice thick with concern.
"Shadowbones," you explained simply. "I had to grab one to keep it still. Mark of Cold."
Jean took your hands with extreme care, as if they were the most fragile things in the world, holding them between his as he examined the bandages with worried eyes. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice softer now, almost a whisper.
"Yes," you replied, trying to sound more convincing than you felt. "Historia applied therbane leaves. It's under control for now."
"For now isn't enough," Jean said firmly. "I'll go get Hange. She'll know what to do."
And without waiting for a response, he turned and left the dining hall with long, determined strides, clearly on a mission.
"I'll prepare your bed so you can rest," Mikasa said, standing from the table. Her voice was calm as always, but there was a softness in it she reserved only for people she truly cared about. "You need to be comfortable while they treat you."
"Thank you, Mikasa," you said sincerely.
She nodded and left as well, heading toward the sleeping quarters.
Levi stood then, his small but intimidating posture drawing attention, his eyes fixing on you with that characteristic intensity that made people instinctively stand straighter. "You grabbed a Shadowbone. With your bare hands?" His voice was rough, carrying what sounded like a mix of disbelief and irritation. "What the hell were you thinking? Do you have any idea how dangerous that is? The Mark of Cold can kill you if it isn't treated properly. Was it worth risking yourself like that?"
You lowered your gaze, bracing yourself for more scolding.
But then, to your surprise, Levi's voice softened slightly.
"Well," he continued, and when you looked up, there was something in his expression that might have been pride, "it was worth it, since you defended your comrades. You made a hard decision in the heat of battle and saved lives. That takes courage."
He paused, then looked at the entire group. "All of you did well. You faced an unpredictable situation, adapted, worked together, and came back alive. That's what matters. Good work."
Coming from Levi, those words felt like medals of honor. Everyone stood a little taller, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten under their commander's approval.
At the same time Levi said this, Sasha had stood up and begun collecting the tea cups from the table to take them to be washed. Her hands moved to your bag, which you had left on a nearby chair.
She absentmindedly opened it to make sure nothing would fall out. And she froze.
Her eyes widened dramatically.
"IS THAT A HONEY AND BUTTER SANDWICH?!" she shouted with such volume and enthusiasm that everyone in the room jumped.
The shout cut Levi off mid-thought, as he had been about to add something else. He slowly turned toward Sasha with a look of disbelief.
Sasha carefully pulled out the wrapped sandwich as if it were an invaluable treasure, her eyes practically glowing with longing.
"Can we share it?" she asked, turning to you with the most hopeful, pleading expression you had ever seen on a human being. "Please, please, please. Onyankopon makes the best honey and butter sandwiches in the entire world, and I haven't had one in weeks and—"
You could not help it. You laughed, the sound genuine and light despite all the pain and exhaustion.
"Yes, Sasha," you said, smiling. "We can share it."
"Yesss!" Sasha exclaimed dramatically, pressing the sandwich to her chest like it was her most prized possession. "You are officially my favorite person in the entire castle. Mikasa is second place now."
"Thank you for letting me know my position is so easily replaceable," Mikasa commented from the hallway.
Armin let out a huge yawn, covering his mouth with his hand. "I'm going to sleep," he announced. "I'm completely exhausted. Good night, everyone."
He headed toward the sleeping quarters, his steps dragging slightly with fatigue.
Historia stretched, grimacing as her back protested the movement.
"I'm going to take a bath," she said. "I need to soak these muscles before they get worse. I'll see you in a few hours."
She headed toward the baths, leaving a trail of soft footsteps behind her.
Ymir cleared her throat, glancing at you with what was meant to be a casual expression, and nudged your arm lightly with her elbow. "I'll go clean your weapons," she announced.
Levi raised an eyebrow, his lie detector activating immediately. "And why would you do that?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm.
Connie, instantly recognizing where this was headed, began looking around like a trapped animal searching for an escape route. He took a small, cautious step toward the door.
"She's injured," Ymir explained quickly, laughing in a nervous, completely unnatural way. "And I'm helping her. You know, because we're teammates and we help each other and—"
"Ymir," Levi said flatly.
"and it's the right thing to do and—"
"Ymir."
"female solidarity and—"
At that exact moment, Hange burst into the dining hall like a whirlwind of energy despite the late hour. Jean followed behind her, clearly having dragged her away from some late night experiment or research.
"Guys!" Hange exclaimed, her eyes scanning the group. "Has anyone seen my Putrid Miasma Bomb? I left it at the very top of the armory, on the highest shelf where no one should be able to reach it, and now it's gone!"
Connie, who was mere inches from the door, was stopped by Levi's lethally calm voice. "Connie. Don't move."
Connie froze in place, as if he had been turned to stone.
Levi sat back down in his chair. "You are not going to the festival," he said decisively, leaving no room for argument, "for damaging combat equipment."
"It wasn't my fault!" Ymir protested immediately, though her voice sounded more desperate than convincing. "It was this nosy little bastard, "
Connie dropped to his knees beside Levi and pressed his palms together in supplication. "Please," he begged, his voice breaking with pure desperation. "Please let me go to the festival. I've been waiting for this for weeks. I've been good, I've trained hard, I've followed all the rules."
Levi stared at him blankly.
"Well," Connie added quickly, "most of the rules."
Levi continued staring and raised an eyebrow.
"...okay, some of the rules, but—"
"The answer is no," Levi said firmly.
"Please!" Connie was practically prostrate on the floor now. "I'll do anything! I'll clean the castle! For two months! I'll wash all the dishes! I'll train twice as hard! Anything!"
"You should have thought of that before breaking valuable combat equipment," Levi replied without a shred of sympathy.
"Please, Levi," Ymir said, stepping closer and placing a hand on his shoulder. "Come on, old man. You're not like this."
Hange, who had been watching the entire exchange with growing amusement, laughed openly. "Oh, this is gold," she commented, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "But for now, we have more important things." She turned to you with a more serious smile. "Go to your room. I'll prepare the infusion for your hands. I still have aurivela leaves, so you're in luck."
Jean stepped closer to you. "I'll walk you there," he said simply.
You walked to your room, which you shared with Mikasa and Sasha. Mikasa had already been there. Your bed was perfectly made with clean blankets, and she had placed an extra pillow for comfort.
Jean helped you sit on the edge of the bed, then knelt in front of you to help remove your boots. His movements were careful and gentle, making sure not to hurt you as he slid them off your feet.
Once the boots were off, he helped you lie back, adjusting the pillows behind your head and pulling the blankets up to your shoulders. His hands lingered for a moment, making sure you were comfortable.
Then he leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to your forehead, the tenderness of the gesture making your chest tighten with emotion.
"I have to go switch guard duty with Mike," he said quietly. "But rest, okay? Hange will take good care of you."
"I will," you promised, smiling back at him.
Jean straightened and walked toward the door. Just as he was about to close it behind him, you heard from the dining hall:
"Please, Levi! I'll clean your underwear!"
Connie's dramatic sobbing was unmistakable.
"Levi, please, be reasonable!" Ymir pleaded. "It was just one bomb! Hange can make more! Right, Hange?"
"Well, technically yes, but it takes time and the ingredients are—"
"SEE? She can make more!"
"The answer is still no," Levi's inflexible voice replied.
"NOOOOO!" Connie's scream sounded genuinely heartbroken.
Jean shook his head with an amused smile and gently closed the door, cutting off the sounds of pleading and lamentation.
You lay there in your bed, in the quiet darkness of the room.
Your hands no longer burned as much beneath the bandages. Your body was exhausted. Your mind was a whirlwind of thoughts about the battle, about the Aelvaris, about the vision you had seen, about the young man in the photograph in your pocket.
And about Eren, waiting beside a lake you never visited.
You closed your eyes, hoping sleep would come soon.
But you knew that when it did, it would probably be filled with turquoise eyes and questions you had no answers for.
— 16. the love that chose to stay
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +13,200
Dawn was beginning to tint the sky with shades of pink and gold when you finally crossed the castle gates. Despite walking for hours, you did not feel tired or sleepy, which was strange, because only a few months ago you would have been complaining and desperate to reach your bed. Even so, each step you took into the castle felt as if it carried the weight of all the lies you were about to tell.
The main hallway was illuminated by the soft, warm light of morning filtering through the tall leaded glass windows. You headed toward the trapdoor to open it and descend the long stone stairs into the underground level. When you reached the bottom, you could already hear movement coming from the kitchen. You inhaled deeply, trying to steady the nerves threatening to betray you, and attempted to adopt an expression of normalcy. As if you had nothing to hide. As if you had not spent the entire night with a vampire, discovering sacred places and sharing secrets you were never meant to know. As if your world had not crumbled and rebuilt itself over the span of a few hours.
You entered the room with a steady step, or at least as steady as you could fake, and froze at the sight before you. Mikasa, Sasha, Jean, Connie and Marco were seated around the large table, cups of what looked like hot tea in front of them. They all turned when they heard you enter, and the weight of their gazes fell on you like a stone slab.
"Oh, you finally show up," Sasha exclaimed with a broad smile, though there was something in her tone that made you uncomfortable. It was not accusatory, not exactly, but it was not entirely casual either. "We thought you'd gotten lost in the forest or something."
"Or that some ugly bug ate you," Connie added with a nervous laugh, though his eyes studied you with genuine curiosity.
"Hi," you said, trying to sound natural as you approached the table. Your voice came out rougher than you expected, rasped by the cold night air. "I didn't get lost. It just took longer than I thought."
Mikasa said nothing, but her dark eyes observed you with an intensity that made you feel completely transparent, as if she could see through every lie, every secret you tried to hide. There was something in the way she looked at you, a kind of silent evaluation that put your nerves on edge.
Jean leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "Longer?" he asked in a casual tone. "You went to find a flower. How long can that take?"
Your heart lurched violently. The flower. Damn it.
You had completely forgotten the excuse you used to leave the castle the previous night. And you had returned empty-handed. Panic began to climb your throat like icy fingers. You thought quickly, desperately, searching for some explanation that sounded believable, something that would not raise more suspicion than there already was.
"I," you began, your mind racing. "I didn't look for it."
Silence. A dense, heavy silence that spread through the room like thick fog.
They exchanged puzzled glances, eyes flicking from one to another, before slowly turning back to you.
Sasha blinked, confused. "You didn't look for it? But Onyankopon said they grow near the lake."
"I went," you replied quickly, perhaps too quickly. "But,"
You paused, constructing the lie in your mind as you spoke. "I ended up thinking."
Marco tilted his head slightly, his eyes kind but inquisitive. "Thinking?"
"Yes," you said, clinging to the lie like a lifeline. You moved toward the old stone washbasin set against the wall, a crude, timeworn basin filled by hand rather than any proper plumbing, and dipped your hands into the cool water, rinsing them slowly, if only to have an excuse to turn your back on them, to hide your face as the lie left your lips. "I've had a lot on my mind lately. About Erwin, about my mother, about everything. And when I got to the lake, the sound of the water, the peace of the place. I just sat down and started thinking. I completely lost track of time. When I realized how late it was, it was already too dark and,"
As your voice trailed off, you finished rinsing your hands and turned, glancing around in search of a cloth to dry them.
You shrugged, trying to look embarrassed instead of guilty. "I completely forgot about the flower."
The lie slipped from your mouth more easily than you expected. Maybe you were getting too good at lying. The thought made your stomach twist.
Connie laughed. "Classic. You went to philosophize in the woods all night. Very deep of you."
"It's not funny, Connie," Marco reprimanded gently, though a small smile tugged at his lips. Then he looked at you with genuine understanding. "It's understandable. We've all needed those moments of solitude to process things. Especially after everything that's happened."
Sasha nodded vigorously. "Totally. Sometimes you just need to sit down and let your brain do its thing, you know? No distractions, no noise."
Jean did not look entirely convinced, but he did not push further. He looked away instead, taking a sip of his tea.
Mikasa continued watching you with that unbreakable intensity. There was no direct accusation in her eyes, but there was no blind acceptance either.
"Onyankopon is going to be disappointed," she finally said, her voice calm but loaded with meaning.
Guilt hit you like a punch. Onyankopon trusted you, and you had failed him. And the worst part was that you had not even thought about him all night. Your mind had been entirely occupied with Eren, with the Skamien, with everything you had discovered.
"I know," you admitted quietly, tightening your grip on the cloth you had just used to dry your hands, as if squeezing it might bleed some of the tension out of your body. "I'll talk to him. I'll apologize and I'll go look for it today if I have to."
"You won't be able to," Jean said, moving his cup in slow circles on the table. "We have training. Levi already set the schedule."
"I see," was all you managed to say.
Silence fell over the group again, but this time it was less tense, more contemplative. It seemed that for now, at least, they had accepted your explanation. Or they had decided not to press further.
You looked away, unable to meet her eyes any longer without feeling like you would crumble and confess everything.
"Hey, changing the subject," Sasha said suddenly, her voice shifting to a tone of excitement that broke the tension. She leaned forward on the table, her eyes sparkling with genuine enthusiasm. "Are you going to the harvest festival in Velmyra tomorrow at sunset?"
You blinked, caught completely off guard by the sudden change in topic. "Harvest festival?"
"Yes!" Sasha practically bounced in her seat. "It's annual. They celebrate the harvest season with food, music, dancing, it's amazing! The food is especially amazing."
Connie laughed. "Of course the food is the best part for you."
"Because it IS the best part!" Sasha protested. "They have these meat pies that literally make you cry because they're so good. And the spiced wine, and the honey sweets, and—"
"Breath, Sasha," Jean interrupted with an amused smile. "You're going to faint from lack of oxygen."
Sasha stuck her tongue out at him, then turned back to you, waiting for an answer.
"I didn't know it was tomorrow," you admitted honestly. You had heard about the festival before, of course. It was one of Velmyra's biggest events, but with everything that had been happening lately, with Erwin's death, with your encounters with Eren, you had completely forgotten.
"All the young ones are going," Connie said with a wide smile, leaning forward over the table. "The veterans are staying here in the castle to keep watch and all that. But we got permission to go and have some fun. After everything that's happened, I think we need a break."
Marco nodded in agreement. "It would be good for all of us to have a night where we don't have to think about missions or vampires or any of the things that usually occupy our minds."
At that moment, Ymir and Historia entered together, carrying baskets of fruit for breakfast. Historia had that characteristic brightness in her blue eyes that appeared whenever she was excited about something, while Ymir looked as disinterested as ever, though there was a hint of amusement at the corner of her lips.
"What are you all talking about so cheerfully this early in the morning?" Historia asked in her musical voice as she approached the table and set the basket in the center.
"About tomorrow's festival," Sasha replied immediately. "We were trying to convince y/n to come with us."
Historia's eyes lit up even more, if that was possible. "Oh, you should definitely go! It will be fun. We need this, especially after..." Her voice trailed off slightly, a shadow of sadness crossing her face at the thought of Erwin. But she quickly recovered, shaking her head as if to drive away the dark thoughts. "We need a night to simply be young and enjoy life. No responsibilities, no worries, just fun."
As she finished speaking, she began placing a few apples into a fruit bowl on the kitchen island.
"And," Ymir added in a more cynical tone, though not entirely serious, "it will be a good opportunity to get properly drunk. Velmyra's spiced wine is legendary."
Jean laughed and extended his hand toward Ymir, who slapped her palm against his in a gesture of camaraderie that drew more laughter from the group.
"Exactly!" Jean exclaimed. "Finally someone who speaks my language. I need a night where I can drink without worrying about staying sober for midnight patrol."
"Don't drink so much you end up vomiting in some alley," Mikasa warned dryly, though there was a touch of humor in her voice. "I'm not carrying you back to the castle."
"Hey, that was one time," Jean protested, though his smile betrayed he was not truly offended.
Sasha turned back to you, and this time there was a mischievous glint in her eyes that made you slightly nervous.
"And you know," she said in a sing-song tone, leaning toward you with a playful smile, "it will be a great time to have fun, eat, dance and maybe see some handsome guys."
She winked, and you felt heat rise instantly to your cheeks.
But your mind did not think of random boys from the town. It thought of green eyes glowing under the moonlight. Of a soft smile that turned a beautiful face into something utterly devastating. Of strong but gentle hands holding yours. Of a deep voice whispering secrets in the dark forest.
You thought of Eren. And the blush on your cheeks deepened.
Sasha noticed your reaction and her smile widened, clearly misinterpreting the reason for your blush. "Ah! I knew it! You're interested in someone!"
"I'm not, it's not," you began to protest, but the words lodged in your throat, refusing to form a convincing denial.
"Who is it?" Sasha pressed, leaning forward over the table. "Is it someone from the town? A merchant? Someone we met the last time we went to Velmyra?"
With each question, she leaned in further, until she was practically standing, both palms planted at the center of the table as she stared at you expectantly.
"Sasha, leave her alone," Marco intervened gently, though he too was smiling. "She doesn't have to tell us if she doesn't want to."
"But it's just so rare to see her blush like this," Sasha argued, though her tone was more playful than truly invasive. "Normally she's all serious and focused on training. It's cute to see her act like a normal girl for once."
"That's because we're usually serious and focused on training," Mikasa pointed out, though there was a softness in her voice that wasn't always there. "It's our job."
"Exactly why we need the festival," Historia insisted, returning to the original topic. "To remind us that we're more than just hunters. We're people, and people need moments of joy and celebration."
The freckled boy looked directly at you, his warm brown eyes kind. "What do you say? Will you come with us?"
All eyes shifted back to you, waiting for your answer. You could feel the weight of their expectation, their hope that you'd say yes, that you'd join them in something normal and human and completely separate from the dark and dangerous world they usually lived in.
And part of you wanted to say no. Part of you wanted to refuse, make up some excuse, keep your distance. Because every moment you spent with them, every shared laugh, every strengthened bond, made the guilt over your secrets heavier, more unbearable.
But another part of you, the part that loved them, that saw them as family, that desperately needed to feel connected to something real and good after the emotional chaos of the last few weeks, wanted to say yes.
You wanted a moment of normalcy. A moment where you could simply be yourself, no lies, no secrets, no constant weight of danger and betrayal hanging over your head.
Even though you knew that even at the festival, the secrets would still be there, hidden just beneath the surface.
"Alright," you finally said, your voice coming out softer than you intended. "I'll go."
The effect was immediate.
Sasha screamed in excitement, and Historia joined her a second later. Both launched themselves at you, wrapping you in a joint hug that nearly knocked you out of your chair.
"Yes, yes, yes!" Sasha exclaimed, squeezing you tightly. "It's going to be so much fun! All of us girls will get ready together before we go! We can help each other with hair and clothes and—"
"And makeup!" Historia added with equal enthusiasm. "I brought some natural cosmetics from the last time I went to the market. We can share them."
"Makeup?" you echoed weakly, though a small smile had already begun forming on your lips despite yourself. It was hard to resist their genuine excitement.
"Yes!" Historia insisted. "You look beautiful with or without makeup, but it's fun to play with it. It's part of the experience."
The boys watched the scene with expressions ranging from amusement to slight confusion. Jean and Connie exchanged looks that clearly said 'girls are weird,' while Marco smiled with his usual gentleness, and Mikasa simply observed in silence, her lips curving into something that almost resembled a smile.
Someone appeared at the kitchen entrance, and this time it was Armin.
He looked as though he'd just woken up, which was probably true. His blond hair was completely disheveled, strands sticking out in random directions as if he'd slept in particularly strange positions. One eye was half-closed as he rubbed it with the back of his hand, and a huge yawn escaped his lips as he shuffled toward the table.
"Good morning," he mumbled in a sleep-roughened voice. "Why is everyone yelling so early?"
"It's almost seven in the morning, Armin," Jean pointed out, amused. "It's not exactly early."
"It is when you stayed up until four analyzing strategies," Armin countered, collapsing into an empty chair with very little grace. He ran a hand through his messy hair, unsuccessfully trying to flatten it. "There's a mission tonight, and I needed to make sure the plan was solid."
Your ears perked up at that. A mission tonight. Which meant you definitely wouldn't be able to see Eren.
The disappointment hit you harder than you expected.
Armin looked at you then, his blue eyes still a little hazy with sleep but gradually finding focus. "Ah, y/n. Just the person I needed to see."
"Me?" you asked, confused.
"Yes," Armin nodded, straightening a bit as his brain fully woke up. "Are you going out tonight? Because I need you for the mission."
Your heart sank, though you'd already suspected this after what Jean said. "Tonight?"
"Yes. It's a mission in the northern sector. Nothing too dangerous, but we need extra eyes." He paused, studying your face. "You'll be with me, Historia, Ymir, and Connie. Is that alright with you?"
What could you say? That no, you had plans with a vampire you were supposed to be hunting?
"Sure," you said, trying to make your voice sound less defeated than you felt. "Count me in."
"Great," Armin smiled, clearly relieved. "I'll give you the details later, after training. But basically we'll be monitoring movement in the forest. There have been reports of unusual activity."
You nodded, trying to bury your sadness at the thought of Eren waiting for you by the lake.
Guilt tightened around your chest like a fist. You had told him you'd come back soon, that you'd see him again. And now, the very first night after your incredible encounter, you wouldn't be able to go.
A knot of worry twisted deeper in your stomach, thoughts spiraling despite your efforts to stay calm. You couldn't help but wonder what he would think, if he'd assume you were avoiding him, or worse, that you regretted what had happened between you.
The idea of him waiting lingered heavily in your mind, an image you couldn't quite shake. You pictured him there, alone in the dark, expecting you only for you to never arrive.
The thought hurt more than you wanted to admit.
"Are you alright?" Armin asked, tilting his head with concern. "You look sad all of a sudden."
"I'm fine," you lied quickly, forcing a smile. "Just tired. I didn't sleep much." Another lie.
"Go take a shower and relax a bit before training," Connie suggested with a smile.
"Yeah, I'll make you breakfast while you get ready," Jean said as he stood, grabbing an apple and heading toward the kitchen.
"Thanks," you said, heading toward your room to grab clean clothes.
"Hey, I think we should add Jean to our plan!" you heard Ymir call out. "His ugly face could use a bit of makeup!"
A loud thud followed. "Ow! Stupid, throw another apple at me and I'll cut your hair while you sleep!"
"Don't touch my hair, you crazy woman!" Jean shouted back.
You burst into laughter as you stepped into your room. The conversation kept flowing in the kitchen, the others discussing festival plans, joking about who would drink the most, speculating about what kind of food there would be.
But you found yourself drifting, sitting on your bed, your mind wandering despite your efforts to stay present.
You thought of Eren waiting by the lake. You thought of the promise you'd made him. You thought of the expression on his face when you parted, the vulnerability he'd shown you, the way he had looked at you as if you were something precious.
And you thought about how you were betraying him with every decision you made.
The rest of the morning passed in a blur of activity. Training with Levi was particularly brutal, as if he were punishing all of you for some unspecified crime. By the time it ended, every muscle in your body screamed in protest, and all you wanted was to collapse into your bed.
But you couldn't.
Because there was something you needed to do.
Something you needed to know.
The castle was relatively quiet at midday, with most hunters resting after morning training or preparing for their afternoon duties. You walked through the stone hallways, your footsteps echoing softly against the walls as you headed toward the library.
The walls were lined with wooden shelves, each packed with books of all sizes, colors, and ages. Some were new, with shiny spines and crisp pages. Others were ancient, their covers worn down by centuries of use, their pages yellowed and fragile.
The library smelled of old paper, leather, dust, and something vaguely spicy from the dried herbs hanging in bundles from the ceiling, meant to keep insects away from the books.
It was a place that had always brought you peace. Erwin used to find you here, reading in some quiet corner, and he would sit beside you in silence, sometimes reading his own book, sometimes simply enjoying your presence.
Now, the place felt empty without him.
You climbed up one of the tall library ladders, the kind that slid along the shelves, steadying yourself as you reached the higher rows. Your fingers trailed along the spines of the books, scanning titles in search of something specific, though you weren't entirely sure what.
The hunters occupied your thoughts. Their history. The battles they had fought. The choices they had made.
More than anything, you were searching for some record of hunters killing good vampires, though the very idea felt strange to you. For as long as you could remember, the words good and vampire had never seemed to belong in the same sentence.
And beneath it all lingered a question you couldn't shake: whether The Dawnguard could have been responsible for the deaths of Eren's parents.
The thought made your stomach churn, but you needed to know. You needed to face that possibility, as awful as it was.
You were examining the titles on one of the higher shelves, when a voice behind you made you jump.
"Looking for something in particular?"
Your heart lurched violently, and you almost lost your balance. Your hands gripped the ladder tightly as you spun around to find a tall man standing at the base, looking up at you with a faint apologetic smile.
"Mike!" you gasped, pressing a hand to your chest where your heart was still racing. "You scared me."
"Sorry," he said, though he didn't sound particularly remorseful. "Not my intention. You have good reflexes, though. You didn't fall."
You took a deep breath, trying to calm your pulse. "What are you doing here?"
"I could ask you the same," Mike replied, crossing his arms as he studied you. "It's not common to see you in the library at this hour. You're usually training or resting after doing it."
"I," you hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. "Just looking for a book."
"About what?"
His tone was casual, curious but not intrusive. Even so, you felt the urge to be cautious.
"History," you said as you climbed down. "History of The Dawnguard. Of the hunters."
Mike nodded thoughtfully, then glanced toward the shelf you'd been examining. His expression shifted slightly, as if he had just understood something.
"Ah," was all he said.
He approached the ladder, his movements deliberate and controlled. Mike was a large man with an imposing presence, but there was a grace in the way he moved that spoke of years of discipline and training.
He reached the ladder, climbing up to the level where you had been, and extended his long arm toward a shelf just beyond your reach. His fingers slid over the book spines before stopping on one in particular.
He pulled it out carefully, a thick tome bound in dark burgundy leather, almost the color of dried blood. It was clearly old, the leather cracked in places and the corners worn from use. He climbed down the ladder and reached the floor safely beside you. Mike held the book in his large hands, looking at it with an expression that was difficult to read. There was respect there, but also something like sadness.
"This," he said, offering it to you, "is a book of history and battles that have been recorded across the centuries. Important fights, significant encounters, events that shaped what The Dawnguard is today."
You took the book gently, feeling its weight in your hands. It was heavy, dense with information and years.
"Some of the entries," Mike continued, his voice shifting into a softer, more personal tone, "were written by my grandfather. He was a great hunter. One of the best of his generation. He was the one who trained me, who taught me everything I know about hunting, fighting, and surviving."
You felt a jolt of surprise at that. Mike rarely spoke about his family, about his past before The Dawnguard. He was usually a reserved man, sharing only what was necessary, keeping his emotions tightly guarded.
"I didn't know that," you admitted quietly.
Mike nodded, a small smile crossing his lips. "Yes. My grandfather and I were very close. And he and Erwin also had a special bond."
"Erwin?" you asked, confused, turning the tome in your hands and brushing off some dust.
"Erwin and I met when we were very young," Mike explained, leaning back against one of the bookshelves, his arms crossed over his broad chest. There was something in his posture, a kind of relaxation he rarely showed, as if being in the library, speaking of memories, had loosened some of the defenses he normally kept firmly in place. "We grew up together in The Dawnguard. He was my best friend. Like a brother, really."
The way he said it, with genuine warmth but tinged with sadness, made your heart tighten.
"Erwin was adopted by my family here among the hunters," Mike continued, his gaze turning distant, clearly lost in old memories. "His father, well, his father was a remarkable man. A distinguished professor and historian in the city. Brilliant, dedicated, passionate about knowledge."
"What happened to him?" you asked softly, although part of you feared the answer.
Mike let out a long, weary sigh, the kind that seemed to carry years of weight. "Erwin's father acted as a link between the Dawnguard and the city, Velmyra. He made sure we, the hunters, could work effectively while also keeping track of what was happening within the city itself."
He paused, his jaw tightening slightly. "He was being investigated by the borough council. Not because he'd done anything wrong, but because he was getting too close. He was a just man, the kind who wanted to understand everything, to keep things balanced."
Mike's gaze darkened. "He knew a lot, too. About the corruption in the political sphere, things that could compromise them, expose their secrets, ruin their careers, or worse."
"What did they do?" you asked, curiosity laced with unease.
"They killed him," Mike said, his voice flat, though restrained anger simmered beneath it. "Made it look like an accident. A robbery gone wrong, that's what they told the public. But we knew better. Erwin knew. His father wasn't careless. He was eliminated because it was convenient, because he knew too much, and he wasn't afraid to act on it."
Sadness washed over you like a tide. Erwin had lost his father that way, murdered by the very people who were supposed to protect the citizens.
"Erwin was ten years old when it happened," Mike added, his voice softening slightly. "Pixis, who had worked closely with his father, decided it was far too dangerous for Erwin to remain in the city. They knew exactly who he was, the son of the man they had silenced."
He paused briefly, glancing away before continuing.
"So my grandfather took him in. Truly took him in, kept him close, raised him away from Velmyra's reach. He treated him like a grandson. Taught him, trained him, gave him purpose."
A faint, almost proud note slipped into his voice.
"And Erwin, he devoted himself completely to us. He became everything his father would have wanted him to be: honorable, just, relentless in his pursuit of protecting the innocent."
You remained silent for a moment, processing everything. You had always known Erwin had a complicated past, but you had never known the specific details. Hearing them now, from Mike, understanding them fully, made your respect and love for Erwin deepen even more. It explained so much about who he had been, why he had been so dedicated, so unwavering in his principles.
"Today," Mike said suddenly, pulling you from your thoughts, "marks one month since his death."
The shock hit you like a bucket of cold water. A month? Had a month already passed? It felt impossible. It felt like it had been yesterday when you received the news, when your world collapsed around you. And at the same time, it felt like an eternity, as if you had lived years in the span of those few weeks. Time was strange like that. It stretched and contracted in ways that made no sense.
"I didn't realize," you admitted quietly, guilt biting at you. How had you not noticed? How had you lost track of time so completely? But you knew the answer. You had been so consumed with everything else, with your encounters with Eren, with your secrets and lies, with trying to navigate this new and confusing world you had stepped into, that you had let something so important slip away.
"Don't blame yourself," Mike said, as if reading your thoughts. He stepped closer and placed a large, heavy hand on your shoulder, a gesture of comfort surprisingly gentle coming from someone so imposing. "Time moves differently when we are grieving. Sometimes it feels like it does not move at all. Other times it flies so fast that we lose pieces of ourselves."
You nodded, not trusting your voice not to break.
"We will set up an altar," Mike continued. "In the main garden of the castle. To remember him. To honor him. At sunset."
"I will be there," you promised, your voice barely a whisper.
Mike gave your shoulder a soft squeeze before letting go. He looked at you for a long moment, his eyes, usually so stern and assessing, softened with something that looked like understanding and genuine affection.
"He would be proud of you," he said finally. "Of who you are. Of the hunter you have become. Of the person you have become."
A chill ran through you, spreading slowly, settling deep into your chest, an ache of quiet sorrow that lingered in every part of your body.
"And your mother would be too," Mike added. "She would be proud."
Your chest tightened, your heart seeming to squeeze in on itself, while something lodged in your throat made it hard even to swallow.
"Hange told me about her," you said. It was not a question. Hange had spoken to you about your mother, Selene, sharing memories and stories that had given you a clearer picture of who she had been.
Mike smiled, a genuine, warm smile that transformed his usually serious face. "Your mother," he began, his voice taking on a nostalgic quality, "was a ray of sunlight for all of The Dawnguard. The day she arrived was a miracle for all of us."
"A miracle?" you repeated, looking at him.
"Yes," Mike nodded. "Erwin and I were only sixteen then. Two idiots who thought we knew everything." He laughed softly at the memory. "We went on a mission together to the watchtowers near the Shadow Bastion."
You leaned forward, completely captivated.
"It was a beautiful night," Mike continued, his gaze drifting away. "One of those perfect summer nights when the sky is so clear you can see every star. We were up on one of the towers, talking and admiring how beautiful Velmyra looks from that height. You can see the entire city from there, all the houses with their red roofs, the winding streets between buildings, the marketplace glowing with torchlight."
He paused, his expression darkening.
"And then we saw something terrible. Two men dragging a girl toward the edge. To the Varajlat Forest. She was fighting with everything she had, struggling against them, but they were stronger."
Your heart began to pound.
"When we saw their eyes," Mike said, his voice hardening, "we realized they were vampires. Their eyes had that glow only those creatures have when they are hunting, when they are using their powers. They had probably kidnapped her and planned to use her as a source of blood."
"My mother," you whispered, understanding hitting you.
"Your mother," Mike confirmed. "Although we did not know that yet. To us, she was just a girl in danger who needed help."
The moon was high in the sky, bathing the forest in a light that made everything look unreal, almost magical. Mike and Erwin ran down the path that descended from the watchtower, their footsteps pounding the ground in steady, rhythmic thuds, their breathing fast but controlled. They had trained for this. They had spent years preparing for exactly this kind of situation. But no amount of training could truly prepare you for the moment when you faced something real, something dangerous, something that could kill you if you made one single mistake.
"There!" Erwin shouted, pointing ahead where the trees grew sparser, nearing the boundary. Mike saw it too. The two vampires had the girl between them, still fighting, still resisting even though she was clearly overwhelmed. One held her by the arms, the other trying to restrain her legs that kicked wildly.
"Let her go!" Erwin ordered, his voice carrying an authority far beyond his age.
The enemy stopped, turning toward them. Their eyes glowed with that sickly red that signaled blood hunger. They smiled, revealing sharp fangs.
"Step aside, children," one growled. "This is none of your concern."
"Anything involving you is our concern," Mike replied, his hand moving toward the hilt of his sword.
The vampires exchanged glances, then laughed. It was an unpleasant sound, full of malice and contempt.
"Two pups playing at being hunters," the other mocked. "This will be fun."
But before they could make a move, the girl acted.
With a swift, fluid motion that surprised everyone, she drew a knife from her boot, small but deadly sharp, and plunged it into the arm of the vampire who was holding her. He screamed, instinctively releasing her, and she spun, her other hand already moving, the blade gleaming as she sliced through the neck of the second one. Blood splattered across the grass and leaves on the ground.
The vampire she had attacked first lunged toward her, but she drove the knife into his chest, forcing him down and pinning him beneath her. Everything happened in seconds. One stab after another. The girl moved with fierce speed, burying her knife in the immortal creature again and again, both bodies convulsing as their wounds opened wider, too deep to heal even with their regenerative abilities.
She staggered back, panting hard, the knife still clutched in her trembling hand. She was covered in blood, dark stains splattering her face, her hands, her simple clothing.
Her eyes, wild and terrified, locked onto Mike and Erwin.
"Stay back!" she shouted, pointing the knife at them with hands that were visibly trembling. "Stay back or... or...!"
Erwin raised his hands immediately, a universal gesture of peace. "It's all right," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "We're not going to hurt you. We're here to help."
"Liar!" the girl cried, her voice cracking. "Everyone lies. Everyone wants something. Those... those monsters were going to kill me, and you, you probably want the same, or worse."
"No," Erwin insisted, taking a cautious step forward. "I promise you, we don't want to hurt you. We just want to help."
"I had no other choice," she said suddenly, the words spilling out in a desperate rush. Her eyes darted frantically between the two fallen bodies and the two boys standing before her. "I had to kill them. They were going to... they were going to..." Her voice broke entirely.
"We know," Mike said, his voice softer than usual. "You did the right thing. They were attacking you. You defended yourself."
"Please," the girl begged, tears now streaming down her cheeks, leaving clean trails through the blood. "Please don't take me to the police. I didn't do anything wrong. I just wanted to survive."
Erwin stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate, like someone approaching a frightened animal. "We're not taking you to the police," he promised. "You're not a criminal. You're a survivor."
Mike moved toward the vampires' bodies, kneeling to examine them more closely. They were already beginning to decay, their bodies turning to ash. Since they were in magical territory, their remains faded without a trace, unlike the normal world, where their inert bodies stayed as corpses.
"They're returning to the forest," Mike said, glancing at Erwin.
The girl stared at them with utter confusion. "What is happening to them, why are their bodies turning to dust?"
Erwin reached her then, taking her shoulders gently as he tried to calm her. She still held the knife, but her hand was no longer pointed directly at them, lowered slightly at her side.
"We'll explain everything," he promised. "But first, we need to know, are you alone? Do you have a family? Anyone who can take care of you?"
The girl shook her head, fresh tears rising. "No. I don't have anyone. I lived with my grandmother, but she... she died two weeks ago. Tuberculosis. And since then I've been alone, trying to survive. I sold everything I had but," Her voice broke, sobs shaking her. "I have no food left. No money." She lifted her eyes to Erwin, and in them was a desperation so deep it was physically painful to witness. "Either I starve, or I sell my body..."
The silence that followed was heavy, burdened by the weight of that terrible truth.
Erwin and Mike exchanged a look. They both understood what that meant. They knew that girls in desperate situations often ended up in brothels, or worse, disappearing entirely at the hands of traffickers or predators.
"How old are you?" Erwin asked gently.
"Fifteen," she whispered.
Fifteen. Just a year younger than they were.
Erwin made a decision then. Mike saw it in his eyes, that determination that always appeared when Erwin decided something was right and nothing could change his mind.
"Come with us," Erwin said.
The girl blinked, confused. "What?"
"Come with us," Erwin repeated, firmer this time. "We will give you a home. Food. Protection. You won't have to be alone ever again."
"Why?" she asked, genuinely bewildered. "Why would you do that? You don't even know me."
"Because it's the right thing," Erwin answered simply. "And because," He paused, searching for the right words. "Because everyone deserves a chance. And you are clearly strong. What you did here, how you defended yourself, that strength shouldn't be wasted."
Mike stepped closer. "But you'll have to come with us into the forest," he warned. "To a place that might scare you."
The girl swallowed hard. "My grandmother told me stories. About the forest. She said there were monsters there. That people who went in never came back."
"Some of those stories are true," Erwin admitted. "The forest is dangerous. There are things that could kill you if you don't know how to protect yourself. But," He took another step toward her, closer now, meeting her eyes. "You're strong. You proved that today. You killed two men with no training, just instinct and the will to survive. With proper training, you could be extraordinary."
Erwin extended his hand to her.
The girl looked at his hand, then at his face.
"Trust me," Erwin said, his voice gentle but firm. "I know we just met. I know you have no reason to trust me. But I'm asking you to anyway."
She hesitated for a long moment. Mike could see the internal war on her face, fear battling desperation, distrust battling the need to believe that maybe, just maybe, there was kindness in the world.
Erwin moved closer, and before she could protest, he lifted his hand and gently touched her face, his palm cupping her blood-stained cheek.
"Trust me," he said again, looking directly into her eyes. "Everything will be all right. You are strong. And we will take care of you."
For a long moment, they simply looked at each other. And then the girl nodded, barely perceptible, but enough.
"What is your name?" Erwin asked.
"Selene," she whispered.
"Selene," Erwin repeated, and the way he said her name, with such tenderness and respect, made something tighten in Mike's chest. "My name is Erwin. And this is Mike. From now on, we will take care of you. I promise."
Mike stepped forward, standing beside his friend. "We will protect you," he added. "No one will hurt you again."
Selene looked at both of them, new tears falling, but these were different. They were not tears of terror or despair. They were tears of relief, of hope, of something like gratitude.
"Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you."
Erwin gave her one last comforting smile, then, without warning, he bent slightly.
"Mike, watch our back."
And with no further ceremony, he lifted Selene into his arms.
She let out a small gasp of surprise, her arms instinctively wrapping around his neck to steady herself. "What... what are you doing?"
"Taking you home," Erwin said simply, adjusting his hold so she would be more comfortable. "It's a long walk from here to the castle. And you're exhausted. I'm not going to make you walk the whole way."
"But I can—"
"You can," Erwin interrupted, his voice firm but kind. "But you don't have to. Let me help you. Please."
Selene looked at him for a long moment, then slowly let her head rest against his shoulder, her body finally relaxing for the first time in days.
And so the long journey back began.
Mike walked behind them, his senses alert for any danger. The forest was unpredictable, especially near the boundary, and they could not lower their guard.
But as they walked, he could not help observing Erwin and Selene. The way Erwin held her so carefully, as if she were something precious and fragile. The way his gaze softened each time he looked down at her. The way Selene, despite everything she had just endured, seemed to feel safe in his arms.
"All the way, from the edge of both worlds to the castle," Mike said, his voice pulling you back to the present, to the library drenched in midday light, "Erwin carried your mother in his arms. It was more than an hour of walking. If it was tiring for me, I can't imagine what it was for him. But I think the affection he felt for your mother from the very first moment gave him strength."
A tear rolled down your cheek. You couldn't stop it. The image of Erwin, barely sixteen, carrying your mother through the dangerous forest, protecting her, caring for her, was both beautiful and painful.
"Erwin adored your mother," Mike continued, his eyes shining with unspilled emotion. "From the moment he first saw her. And he adored you the same way. From the moment you arrived here."
"Mike," your voice broke.
He stepped closer, and before you could say anything else, he wrapped you in an embrace. His arms were huge, strong, and made you feel protected. "Don't cry, little one," he murmured against your hair.
But you couldn't help it. You pressed your face against his chest, hearing the steady, strong beat of his heart, and let the tears flow. Tears for your mother, for Erwin, for the story of affection and loss that had shaped your existence before you were even born.
"Their lives were hard," Mike said after a moment, his hand stroking your hair with surprising gentleness. "But there was never a lack of love in our family. Never."
You nodded against his chest, not trusting your voice.
"I think Erwin felt connected to your mother because of the story they shared," Mike continued. "Both of them had been left alone in this world. Both had lost the people they loved. And The Dawnguard took them in, gave them a home, a family. I think that's why he understood her pain so deeply. Because it was his pain too."
His hand kept moving through your hair, the gesture soothing, almost paternal.
"They loved each other so much," Mike said, and there was a deep sadness in his voice now. "Anyone who saw them together could tell. The way they looked at each other, the way they cared for each other, the way Erwin smiled whenever she entered a room. It was obvious. To everyone except them, apparently."
"Why did he never...?" you began, but your voice faded.
"Why did he never tell her how he felt?" Mike finished the sentence for you. He sighed deeply. "Because he was afraid. Afraid of dying someday and leaving her alone. He didn't want to do that to her, didn't want her to love him only to lose him. He didn't want her to be alone again." He said, leaning back against the bookshelf again, as if that would take some of the emotional weight off his shoulders.. "Erwin thought he was protecting her by keeping his emotional distance, even though her heart already belonged to him completely."
For a moment, you lowered your gaze, your chest tightening as his words settled deep inside you, heavy and unavoidable.
"And she left anyway," you whispered.
"Yes, and she left anyway," Mike repeated with bitterness. "Ironic, isn't it? He tried to protect her by staying at a distance, and he lost her anyway. And he never had the chance to tell her what he felt."
Silence fell between you, heavy with the weight of that tragedy.
You thought of Erwin, of the man who had stood in your life like a father, despite the absence of shared blood. The one who had watched over you, who had shielded you, who had loved you with a quiet, unwavering devotion from the moment you came into the world. The same man who had carried his love for your mother in silence, never allowing it to take shape in words, only to lose her before he ever could.
And then, another thought followed, softer but deeper.
That absence of blood had never truly mattered.
Because what Erwin had felt, what he had given, had always been something greater. His love for your mother, for you, had not been bound by lineage or name, but by something far more deliberate, far more real.
Family, you realized, was not always written in blood.
Sometimes, it was chosen. It lived in the people who stayed when they had no obligation to, in those who loved without being asked, who protected without being required to. In those who remained, simply because they wanted to.
Erwin had chosen your mother.
He had chosen you.
And there was a quiet, undeniable power in that, something no bond of blood could ever hope to surpass.
"Thank you," you finally said, your voice muffled against Mike's chest. "For telling me this. For loving them. Both of them."
Mike met your gaze for a moment longer than usual, as if something unspoken lingered between you. Then, he offered a slight, sideways smile,subtle, restrained, never quite reaching full warmth.
"Always," he said simply, his voice low and steady. As he spoke, he shifted his weight slightly, one hand resting against the edge of the shelf beside him. "I will always love them. And I will always love you, little one. You are family."
You swallowed, your fingers curling slightly at your sides as you tried to steady yourself. For a moment, you looked away, blinking back the lingering blur in your vision, your breath catching before you could fully control it.
Mike watched you for a moment, his gaze searching your face. "Are you alright?" he asked quietly, tilting his head just slightly.
You gave a small nod, though it came a second too late, as if you had to convince yourself first.
"I," Your voice faltered, barely above a whisper. You let out a slow breath, gathering yourself, before lifting a hand to wipe at your eyes with the back of it. "Yeah. I just needed to hear this. I needed to know."
"I understand," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "And if you ever need to talk more,about them, or about anything at all, I am here. Alright?"
You hesitated only briefly before answering, your voice soft but steadier now.
"Alright."
Mike gave you one last look, as if quietly confirming you meant it, then turned and headed toward the library door.
He stopped at the threshold, glancing back.
"The altar will be at sunset," he reminded you. "In the main garden."
"I'll be there," you promised again.
Mike nodded, then disappeared down the hallway, leaving you alone in the library.
You remained there for a long while, the burgundy history book still resting in your hands, your grip absentminded, as the last traces of tears cooled against your skin.
And when you were certain, truly certain, that no one remained, that the quiet of the library had settled fully around you, soft and undisturbed, you let yourself break again and the tears came without resistance.
For your mother, you wept for a woman you had never known, and yet who lived within you in ways you were only beginning to recognize. A presence carved out of absence, and still, undeniably, something extraordinary.
You also cried for Erwin, the man who had claimed you as his own without ever needing to say it aloud, who had carried his love in silence, who had given himself wholly to the people he chose to protect.
For all that had gone unspoken, the words that had never found their way into the light, the love that had existed in its fullness and yet had never been allowed to take shape. For time slipping quietly through their fingers before it could become something more.
And, softer still, you cried for yourself, the child who had grown without parents, and yet had never truly been without love. The one who had been chosen, held close, made precious in the eyes of those who had no obligation to remain, and who, still, had stayed.
Because that love, despite everything, despite loss and absence, had never left you.
It lived within you now, threaded into every part of who you were, and into the person you were still becoming.
And as your tears fell, and the midday sun began its slow descent, light shifting gently across the castle's windows as the hours passed toward evening, something steady took root within you.
A promise took shape within you, quiet, but unbreakable, settling deep in your chest like something meant to endure.
To honor them, not in words, but in the way you would go on living.
To carry your mother's courage as if it had always been yours, even in the absence of her voice, her touch, her presence.
To walk with the same steady resolve Erwin had embodied, with that quiet, unyielding integrity that had defined him.
And, above all, to become, slowly, deliberately, someone who would not let that love be lost to time. Someone who would keep it alive, not as memory alone, but as something that moved through every choice, every step forward.
For a while, you simply stood there, letting that promise settle within you, quiet, steady, in a way that felt both fragile and unshakable.
Then, little by little, the world began to move again.
You had stayed in the library for a while, reading passages from the book Mike had given you. Stories of battles, of brave hunters, of encounters with vampires that had shaped the history of The Dawnguard.
But it wasn't just battle records.
The deeper you went, the older the entries became, ink faded, pages worn, as if the weight of what they carried had settled into the paper itself. And there, woven between accounts of hunts and strategies, you found the origin of it all.
You already knew the story. Everyone in the clan did. It was something taught from the beginning, passed down like a shared truth.
But reading it like this, raw, detailed, stripped of distance, was something else entirely.
Approximately five hundred years ago, when Velmyra was still a newly founded city, it began to attract hundreds of people seeking a better life. There were promises of opportunity, of new land, of prosperity. Entire families traveled with the hope of starting over.
But the city did not grow for everyone.
As it established itself, so did its cruelty. Only those who could contribute were welcomed. The rest, the sick, the weak, the poor, those without trade or resources, were pushed to the margins. Not officially cast out, but never helped. It was as if they simply stopped existing.
The outskirts filled with bodies that still breathed, but no longer seemed alive. Families crammed together in mud and rotting wood. Skeletal children, skin clinging to bone, eyes hollow and unfocused. Men slumped against walls, filth covering them, flies gathering at their lips, their eyes, their skin.
Hunger wasn't a threat. It was constant.
Mothers trying to breastfeed babies with nothing left to give. Children crying until their voices disappeared into silence. Bodies left in the streets for hours, sometimes days, before being dragged away to mass graves or burned without ceremony.
And still, the city carried on.
People walked past, looking away.
And that led to the disappearances.
Those who lived on the streets, those with no one, started vanishing without a trace. No one asked questions. It was easier to assume they had died, that their bodies had already been taken. As if their lives had never mattered.
But the truth was different.
Vampires roamed the edges of Velmyra. Not the center, never where they could be discovered, but the outskirts, where no one watched. They approached the desperate with promises: beyond the forest there was another city, they said. Fertile land. Food. A place to begin again.
Many believed them. For those with nothing, hope was enough.
But instead of salvation, they became prey.
Most did not survive. But some did.
Those who escaped returned wounded, disoriented, carrying stories of what they had seen.
No one believed them.
Their words were dismissed as delusions, symptoms of hunger or illness. Ignored, just as they had always been. So they stopped trying to convince others, and began to find each other instead.
The survivors recognized one another.
And eventually, something changed.
The forest, impenetrable to most, began to accept them. They had proven themselves to it. They proved that they could endure and that they could live in it.
A small group made a decision that would shape everything that followed.
They went back.
Not out of naiveté, nor because they believed the vampires' lies, but because they had reached a point where death no longer seemed worse than the life they led. For them, dying at the hands of a supernatural creature was more dignified than slowly disappearing under the indifference of other humans.
The early years were brutal. Many didn't survive. But those who did adapted.
They learned to hunt, to distinguish edible plants from poison, to use the forest to heal. They discovered strange species, some capable of accelerating regeneration. They built shelters, crafted weapons, learned to defend themselves.
Over time, they stopped being prey.
They began rescuing others when they could, those taken by vampires. Those survivors joined them. A community formed, not from origin, but from shared survival.
There were healers, craftsmen, people the city had discarded despite their value. Everyone contributed. Everything mattered.
Eventually, some began returning to Velmyra.
Not as beggars, but in secret.
They integrated, gathered resources, money, information, and sent it back to the forest. A silent network formed between both worlds.
By then, they were no longer just survivors.
They had become hunters.
They studied vampires, their patterns, their weaknesses, the way they moved. They understood that what was happening was not isolated, but part of a cycle. As long as desperation existed, so would those who exploited it.
So they chose to intervene.
Not out of heroism, but because no one else would.
And so, the clan was born.
Over generations, the initial hatred faded. New members had not lived that abandonment, though they grew up hearing of it. Protecting others became instinct.
But the past never disappeared.
It remained in their teachings, in the way they understood the world. A reminder of what humans were capable of, and what they themselves could become if that darkness ever returned.
And that was what unsettled you the most.
You had always accepted it, the idea of protecting people, of saving lives. But reading this version of the past, feeling the weight of it in every word it forced something deeper into you.
You hadn't imagined how difficult it must have been.
To choose to protect those who had once abandoned you. Those who had looked away while people like you suffered.
At the very end of the passage, a single line stood apart from the rest, written in a steadier, deliberate hand:
"If we survive the night, then we are the ones who bring the dawn."
You stayed there longer than you meant to, reading and rereading, letting the weight of it settle into you.
Other entries focused on vampires, detailing their biology, as well as their strengths and vulnerabilities. And while records abounded of peaceful people who had been displaced, abandoned, and left to survive on the fringes of cities that had once promised them a future, there was nothing about peaceful creatures being slain.
That did not mean it had never happened.
Only that, if it had, it had not been officially recorded.
Or it had been erased.
The thought made you uneasy.
Beyond the tall windows, the sun had begun its slow descent, staining the forest in a strange, golden warmth that did not quite belong to its magical nature. The clock on the wall ticked on, its hands quietly marking the passing hours until you finally glanced at it and realized it was time.
Time to go outside. To join the others.
But first, there was something you needed to do.
You detoured to the outside of the castle, to the side gardens where wildflowers grew. The air was cool, carrying the scent of earth and plants, and the sky above you was a masterpiece of warm colors.
You searched until you found what you needed: white roses.
They grew in semi-wild bushes near the castle wall, their petals perfect and pure. You cut them carefully, gathering a small bouquet, aware of the thorns pricking your fingers but ignoring them.
When you had enough, you held them against your chest and walked to the main garden behind the castle.
It was one of the most beautiful places in the castle, an open space with stone paths winding between flowerbeds, ornamental trees providing shade, and in the center, an ancient fountain that had stood there long before The Dawnguard had claimed the castle. And there, near the fountain, was the altar.
Everyone was already gathered when you arrived.
Your family.
They stood in a semicircle around a table set up specifically for this. On the table were candles, dozens of them, their flames flickering softly in the sunset breeze.
And in the center, there was a portrait.
Erwin.
It was beautiful, capturing perfectly his serious yet gentle expression, his blue eyes that seemed to look straight through you, the strong line of his jaw, the blond hair perfectly combed.
Jean had painted it. You recognized his style, the way he captured not only physical features but the essence of a person.
You approached quietly, aware of the eyes turning toward you, but you did not look at anyone. You couldn't. If you did, if you saw their expressions, their own tears, you would fall apart. You knelt before the altar and placed the white roses carefully before the portrait. Your fingers lingered on the petals for a moment, soft and cool under your touch.
"I miss you," you whispered, so softly that no one else heard it. "Every day. I miss you every day."
When you stood, you felt a hand on your shoulder. Levi.
You turned slightly and found him looking at you. He said nothing, but the pressure of his hand was comforting. And when you saw his eyes, usually so cold and distant, you saw something soft there. Something that might have been understanding, or shared pain, or something without a name.
He gave you a small, fleeting smile, something that vanished almost as soon as it appeared, before returning to his neutral expression and lowering his head.
Jean moved then, sliding his arm around your shoulders and pulling you into a half embrace. He said nothing, and neither did you. No words were needed.
You lowered your head, and the tears began to fall again. Silent, steady, impossible to stop.
Onyankopon stepped forward.
"Erwin Smith," he began, his deep voice resonating through the quiet garden, "was more than our commander. He was our friend, our mentor, our brother. He was a man of unshakable honor, of endless compassion, of courage that inspired everyone who knew him."
His voice was firm but heavy with emotion.
"He taught us that true strength is not in the sword, but in the heart. That true bravery is not the absence of fear, but acting in spite of it. That true nobility is protecting those who cannot protect themselves, without asking for anything in return."
Hange stepped forward next, and it was impossible not to notice how her hands trembled slightly. She removed her glasses, wiping them on her shirt even though they were not dirty, clearly needing a moment to steady herself before speaking.
When she put them back on, her eyes shone behind the lenses, wet with unshed tears.
"Erwin," her voice broke on the first word, and she had to stop, breathe deeply, try again. "Erwin believed in us when no one else did."
A sad smile crossed her face.
"When I arrived at The Dawnguard, I was, well, I was a mess. Too curious, too impulsive, asking questions no one wanted to answer, sticking my nose where it didn't belong." She let out a soft laugh, wiping away a tear that had finally escaped. "Everyone thought I was a lost cause. That they should keep me away from any important mission because I would cause trouble. But not Erwin," she continued, her voice growing stronger. "Erwin saw something in me that no one else did. He saw potential where others only saw chaos. He gave me responsibilities when others would have locked me in a lab and thrown away the key. He trusted me."
Her voice trembled again.
"He believed we could be better, do better, create a better world. And he didn't just say it, he made us believe it too. He made us believe we were capable of extraordinary things. That our weaknesses could become strengths. That our mistakes could become lessons. That our failures did not define us, but how we rose after them."
Hange touched the edge of the altar with trembling fingers.
"Thank you, Erwin," she whispered. "For believing in me when I didn't believe in myself. For seeing me when I felt invisible. For being the best friend anyone could ask for."
She stepped back then, covering her mouth with her hand as sobs finally overtook her. Mike stepped beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder, offering silent comfort.
A moment of silence passed, no one sure who should speak next.
Then Armin stepped forward.
His delicate features were lit by the golden light of sunset, his blue eyes fixed on Erwin's portrait with an intensity that spoke of deep admiration.
"When I arrived at The Dawnguard, I was scared all the time. Scared of fighting, scared of failing, scared of not being strong enough, brave enough, good enough."
His hands tightened into fists at his sides.
"Erwin found me one day in the library, hiding among the books because I had skipped training. Again. I thought he would reprimand me, tell me I was pathetic, that I didn't belong here," Armin said with a faint smile. "But he didn't. He sat beside me and asked what I was reading. It was a book about ancient military tactics. And we just started talking," Armin continued, his voice warming as he remembered. "About strategy, about how battles are won in the mind before they are won with a sword. About how intelligence can overcome brute strength. About how my supposed weakness, my tendency to overthink, to analyze every angle, could actually be my greatest strength."
Armin looked directly at the portrait.
"Erwin taught me that there is more than one way to be brave. That not everyone has to stand on the front lines swinging a sword. That some of us fight with our minds, with our strategies, with our ability to see patterns others miss."
His voice cracked slightly.
"He gave me a purpose. He showed me I had worth, even when I couldn't see it myself. He was my mentor in the truest sense of the word, and I will never be able to thank him enough for that. I will try to be worthy of the lessons he taught me. I promise."
Armin stepped back, discreetly wiping his eyes.
Mikasa was next. She moved forward with the same silent grace that always characterized her, her expression as controlled as ever, but there was something in her eyes, something broken and vulnerable that she rarely allowed anyone to see.
"I am not good with words," she said simply, her voice low but steady. "I never have been. But Erwin understood me anyway."
She looked down at her hands.
"When my parents died, I didn't want to be anywhere. I just wanted to disappear." Her voice was flat, stating facts without emotion, but the pain was still there beneath the surface. "I felt lost. Empty. As if the part of me that knew how to live had died with them."
Mikasa raised her gaze to the portrait.
"Erwin didn't try to fill that void. He didn't try to tell me everything would be fine, or that time would heal the pain, or any of those empty phrases people say when they don't know what else to say."
A small, barely visible smile touched her lips.
"Instead, he gave me something to focus on. A purpose. He taught me to channel my pain into something productive. He showed me that I could use my strength to protect others from experiencing the same loss I had. That I could turn my tragedy into meaning."
The dark-haired girl lifted her eyes toward the sky.
"He gave me a reason to get up every morning. To train. To fight. To live." Her voice softened to almost a whisper. "And for that, I will always be grateful. Always."
She bowed deeply before the altar, a formal gesture full of respect, before returning to her place.
Historia practically floated forward, her movements delicate and graceful. Tears streamed freely down her cheeks, but she was smiling through them, that bright, warm smile that could light up an entire room.
"Erwin was kind," she said simply, her voice musical even as it trembled with emotion. "I know that sounds simple, but it was true. In a world that can be so cruel, so dark, so difficult, he chose kindness."
She clasped her hands in front of her, almost like in prayer.
"He always had time to listen. No matter how busy he was, how many responsibilities he carried on his shoulders, how many difficult decisions he had to make, if someone needed to talk, he was there."
Her smile widened as she remembered.
"Once I went to his office in the middle of the night because I couldn't sleep. I was having nightmares about a mission that had gone wrong, about the people we hadn't been able to save. I thought he would tell me to go back to bed, to bother him in the morning." Historia shook her head. "But he didn't. He invited me in, made tea, and simply listened. For hours. He let me talk about my fears, my doubts, my guilt. And when I was done, he didn't give me easy solutions or empty comfort. He only reminded me that doing the right thing doesn't always mean we can save everyone. But that doesn't mean we stop trying."
Her voice broke.
"He taught me that it is okay not to be okay all the time. That it is okay to have doubts. That it is okay to feel pain. That those things make us human, not weak."
She touched one of the candles softly, watching the flame dance.
"I miss our conversations. I miss his wisdom. I miss his calming presence. I miss knowing there was always someone who would understand me." She closed her eyes. "But I will carry his lessons with me. Always."
Ymir placed a hand on Historia's shoulder as she returned, pulling her into a protective embrace. But instead of staying back, Ymir stared at the altar for a long moment, her expression unreadable.
No one expected her to speak. Ymir was not the kind of person who shared her feelings openly, who let herself be vulnerable in front of others. She was sarcastic, cynical, keeping people at a distance with sharp remarks and a facade of indifference.
But then, to everyone's surprise, she stepped forward.
"Shit," she muttered, running a hand through her brown hair in agitation. "I can't believe I'm about to do this."
She stood in front of the altar, staring at Erwin's portrait with an expression that was almost defiant, as if daring him to judge her even in death.
"I'm not good at this," she said bluntly, gesturing vaguely at the altar, at everyone present. "This whole feelings and pretty words thing. Usually I let Historia handle the emotional part while I scoff from the back."
Soft, understanding laughs rippled around her.
"But Erwin," Ymir paused, her jaw visibly tightening. "Erwin was different from anyone I had ever met."
The silence thickened, turning sharper, more attentive.
"I was born on the border," Ymir continued, her voice hardening as if bracing for impact. "The damn edge where humans and supernatural forces clash constantly. Not exactly the best place to grow up. I spent my childhood surviving brutal trials in a hostile environment where every day was a gamble on whether I'd see the next sunrise."
She crossed her arms defensively.
"I learned to hunt on my own. I learned to track. I learned to survive without depending on anyone, because trusting others in that place was a quick way to end up dead." Her laugh was short and humorless. "I had no family, no real home, just my skills and my survival instinct."
Ymir stared directly at the portrait, her eyes shining with something dangerously close to tears, though she refused to let them fall.
"When I met Erwin I expected him to turn me away. I thought they would never admit some lone girl from the border with no lineage, no formal training, nothing to recommend her except skills learned out of necessity."
She wiped her eyes harshly with the back of her hand.
"But Erwin looked at me, at all the crap I carried with me, and you know what he said?"
She paused, her voice cracking slightly.
"He said, 'Your skills are valuable. Your knowledge of the terrain is unique. And your will to survive against all odds shows exactly the kind of determination we need here.'"
The tears finally threatened to spill.
"He said, 'Courage is not measured by birth, but by actions.'"
Historia had silently moved closer, standing beside Ymir, her hand finding hers.
"Erwin gave me a home when I had none. He gave me purpose when all I knew how to do was survive one day at a time. He taught me that I am not defined by where I was born or the circumstances I couldn't control."
She squeezed Historia's hand firmly.
"And he taught me that it's okay to let people in. That it's okay to trust. That it's okay to belong to something bigger than myself." She glanced briefly at Historia, her eyes softening. "Because he showed me that some people truly are trustworthy. That some people really do keep their promises."
She looked at the portrait one last time.
"So yes, Erwin gave me a chance when no one else would have. And because of that, I owe him everything I am now. Everything good, at least."
Her voice dropped to a rough whisper.
"Thank you, old man. For seeing something in me that even I didn't see. For giving me a place where I can finally be."
Ymir bowed abruptly, the gesture clumsy but sincere, then walked away quickly, pulling Historia with her, clearly uncomfortable with the vulnerability she had just exposed.
But as she moved back, Mike gave her a nod of approval, and Levi, surprisingly, murmured a quiet "Well said" so low that almost no one heard it.
Except Ymir, who paused briefly, her shoulders relaxing slightly, before continuing on with Historia holding her tightly.
Marco was next to step forward, and he did so with the quiet stillness that defined him. He was a young man with a calm presence, kind eyes that always seemed to understand more than they revealed.
He stood before the altar, his hands clasped in front of him, and for a moment he simply looked at Erwin's portrait with an expression of deep sadness mixed with gratitude.
"I was seventeen when Erwin and Mike found me," Marco began, his voice soft but clear in the silence of the garden.
His hands tightened slightly.
"My parents died for having too much knowledge, and I probably would have died too if they hadn't arrived when they did. They found me near the edge of the forest, badly injured, bleeding out, barely conscious."
Marco closed his eyes briefly, clearly reliving that terrible day.
"He didn't know me, didn't know who I was or whether I was worth saving, but he helped me anyway. And the entire way, he talked to me, keeping me awake, telling me to hold on, that everything would be alright."
A small, sad but genuine smile touched his lips.
"When I recovered, I expected them to leave me alone, to send me back to whatever was left of my life. But I had nothing to return to. My family was gone. I was completely alone."
He discreetly wiped away a tear.
"Erwin came to see me while I was healing. He asked me what I wanted to do, where I wanted to go. And when I told him I had no place left, that I had nothing," Marco looked directly at the portrait. "He offered me a home. During my recovery, I had helped the clan's healer, watching, learning, using the knowledge my mother had taught me about herbs and medicine. I had a natural talent for it, a determination to help others in the way I hadn't been able to help my own family."
His eyes now shone with tears he had not yet shed.
"Erwin noticed. And instead of offering me a place out of charity, he offered me purpose. He offered to make me an apprentice healer, to give me formal training, to help me develop my skills."
Marco smiled through the tears.
"He told me, 'Your family possessed valuable knowledge that they died protecting. Honor their memory by using your own knowledge to save lives instead of losing them.' And it was a special invitation, based not only on my tragedy, but on my courage, on my skills, on what I could offer."
He gently touched the edge of the altar.
"Erwin gave me more than a home. He gave me a reason to keep living when I had lost everything. He showed me that I could take the pain of my loss and turn it into something meaningful. That I could honor my family not by dying with them, but by living for them."
His voice dropped to a whisper.
"He saved my life twice. Once physically, when he pulled me out of that forest. And once spiritually, when he gave me a purpose at a time when I had none."
Marco gave a deep bow, formal and full of respect.
"Thank you, Commander. For saving me. For believing in me. For showing me that even after the most devastating loss, there are still reasons to keep going. I will dedicate my life to honoring that lesson."
He straightened, wiped his eyes, and returned to his place beside the others. Jean gave him a few pats on the shoulder, then sighed and stepped forward next. He looked uncomfortable, rubbing the back of his neck the way he did when he was nervous, but there was determination in his eyes.
"The Commander showed me what being a leader really means. He taught me that leadership isn't about being the strongest or the loudest," he continued, his voice turning serious. "It's about putting your team first. About making hard decisions knowing they won't always be popular. About carrying the weight of those decisions without complaining. Earning respect through actions, not words."
Jean clenched his jaw.
"He taught me that a true leader doesn't ask others to do something he himself wouldn't be willing to do. That a true leader protects his people, even when it means putting himself in danger. That a true leader admits when he is wrong and learns from his mistakes."
His voice softened.
"I still have a lot to learn. I probably always will. But thanks to Erwin, at least now I know what kind of leader I want to be. What kind of man I want to be." He paused. "And when I doubt myself, I ask, 'What would Erwin do?' And that usually gives me the answer I need."
He gave a marked bow toward the altar, then stepped back.
Connie and Sasha exchanged a look, then walked forward together, the way they did everything.
"So," Connie began with a mischievous smile that didn't quite hide the sadness in his eyes, "we have to tell this story because it's perfect and sums up exactly who Erwin was."
"Oh God, yes, that story," Sasha exclaimed, her own eyes shimmering with tears but also with genuine amusement.
"It was about a year ago," Connie continued. "Sasha and I decided it would be a brilliant idea to have a sleepover in the castle's main hall upstairs and steal some cakes from the kitchen at midnight."
"In my defense," Sasha interrupted, raising a finger, "there was cake. You cannot blame me for that."
Soft laughter rose from the group.
"The problem," Connie said, trying not to laugh, "was that the kitchen torches had been put out and we couldn't see anything, nothing, and neither of us brought a candle."
"We saw so little that Connie stubbed his pinky toe, started hopping on one foot, and ended up falling into a bucket of water," Sasha admitted, laughing. "And it was so funny that I crashed into the shelf of ingredients and a little bag of flour fell on my head. It was a mess."
"And of course," Connie went on, "all that noise woke Erwin, who came in holding a candle and dressed in his sleepwear to see what in the world was going on."
Sasha covered her face with her hands, laughing through tears.
"There we were, standing in the middle of the disaster, waiting for the scolding of our lives," Connie said. "And Erwin just stood there for a moment, taking in the entire scene. Then he looked at the cakes we were still holding, because of course we didn't drop them during all that chaos."
"And then," Sasha said, lifting her gaze, her eyes bright, "do you know what he did?"
"He laughed," they both said at the same time.
"He laughed so hard," Connie continued, his voice cracking a little, "like, really laughed, the kind where you almost can't breathe. And then he said,"
"'If you are going to steal cakes, at least do it with more skill. Now give me a slice,'" Sasha finished, imitating Erwin's voice.
The group burst into genuine laughter, warm and healing in the middle of the grief.
"He never punished us," Connie said with a wide smile. "He just gave us towels, made us help clean up the mess, and then, once everything was clean, he shared the cake with us in his office while he told us stories about his own childhood mischief."
"He was like that," Sasha said softly. "He knew when to be strict and when to be compassionate. He knew we were just kids trying to find joy in a difficult world. And instead of crushing that, he guided us."
Connie nodded. "He taught us that it's okay to be young, it's okay to make silly mistakes, it's okay to chase moments of joy. As long as we learned from those mistakes and didn't put anyone else in danger."
"We miss him," they said together, their voices joining. "A lot."
They stepped away, supporting each other, their shoulders shaking with mingled laughter and tears.
The sun had dipped lower, the sky now a deep orange fading into purple at the edges. Stars were beginning to appear, dots of light in the growing darkness. The candles at the altar flickered, their flames small but steadfast, refusing to go out.
Levi, who had remained silent through it all, finally spoke.
His voice was low and rough but carried a weight that made everyone straighten and pay attention.
"Today, on the mission," he said, looking each of them in the eye, his gray gaze sharp as steel, "we honor our Commander's death."
He paused, letting the words settle.
"We live for him."
The words resonated in the air, simple yet powerful, a promise and a command at once.
We live for him.
Not just remembering him. Not just mourning him.
But living in a way that honored him. Carrying forward his legacy. Making his sacrifice matter.
Everyone nodded, some wiping tears, others clenching their jaws with renewed determination.
And as the sun finally slipped fully beneath the horizon, as night began to claim the world, you remained there with your family, surrounded by love and loss and the unwavering promise to keep moving forward.
For Erwin, and for your mother.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
— 15. between truths and shadows
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +9,700
The silence that followed Eren's words was dense, heavy, loaded with the weight of a truth that hit you like a punch to the stomach.
Humans.
Vampire hunters.
Killers.
The words echoed in your mind again and again, each repetition like a hammer against your skull. A shiver ran down your spine that had absolutely nothing to do with the cold night surrounding you. It was something much deeper, more visceral, more terrifying.
Because you were exactly that.
You were the same kind of people who had shattered Eren's life, who had brutally torn his parents from this world.
Guilt crashed into you like a wave, threatening to pull you under. Even though you personally had nothing to do with that specific tragedy, even though you hadn't even been born when it happened, the association was undeniable. You were one of them. You hunted vampires. You trained to kill them. You studied their weaknesses with the explicit purpose of exploiting them.
Now you were here, standing before a vampire who had just opened his heart to you, who had shown you a sacred place, who had entrusted you with his most painful, precious memories. A vampire who looked at you with warmth and trust, completely unaware that you embodied exactly what he hated most in this world.
The irony was so cruel it was almost laughable.
Your mind became a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts. Part of you, the brave part, the part that valued honesty above all else, wanted to confess everything right then and there. To tell the truth about which group you belonged to, to end the lies before it was too late, before the situation became even more complicated.
But another part of you, the cowardly part that didn't want to see pain and betrayal in those eyes, the part that didn't want to lose this inexplicable connection you'd formed with him, kept you silent. The part that knew exactly how he would react.
He would hate you.
And he had every right to.
You felt your throat tighten, the air growing thicker, harder to breathe. Your hands trembled slightly, and you had to clench them into fists to stop the shaking. Your eyes burned with unshed tears, tears of guilt and fear and a deep sadness for a situation that seemed to have no solution.
Because no matter how you looked at it, this was destined to end in tragedy.
If you told him the truth now, you would lose him.
If you didn't tell him and he found out later, you would lose him anyway, and it would be worse, because then there would be betrayal on top of everything else.
And if by some miracle you managed to maintain this, whatever it was you were building together, eventually you'd have to choose. Between your duty, your family, the people who had raised and trained and protected you your entire life and him. A vampire you had just met, but who had somehow already left an indelible mark on your soul.
Just a few days ago, your life had been clear, defined, with sharp lines between good and evil, between monsters and protectors. And now those lines had blurred beyond recognition.
Because Eren wasn't a monster. Not in the way you had been taught. He was kind, compassionate, deeply wounded but still capable of opening up to others. He had lost his parents in the most horrible way imaginable, and yet here he was, sharing that pain with you, trusting you.
And that only made it worse.
Because there was something almost cruel in the way his gaze rested on you, untouched by the shadow that should have lived there. No bitterness sharpened its edges when it met your human skin, no hatred rose to the surface at the sound of your breath or the rhythm of your heart. You stood before him as everything he had reason to despise, and yet his eyes held none of it, only a quiet warmth, a fragile trust that felt misplaced, like light spilling into a place it had no right to reach.
And beneath that fragile mercy, the truth coiled tightly in your chest, cold and suffocating. Because it was not your humanity he would come to hate, it was what lived beneath it. Not the pulse in your veins, but the purpose behind it. The training etched into your bones, the instincts honed for violence, the silent vow that tied you to the very hands that had destroyed him.
The difference was thin, almost invisible from the outside, but it yawned wide and merciless within you, a fracture waiting to split everything open.
And when it did, when the illusion cracked and the truth bled through, that warmth would not survive it. It would curdle into something unrecognizable, something sharp and final, something that would look at you and see not the person standing before him, but the echo of loss, of blood, of everything he had buried and never escaped.
And you were betraying him with every second you stayed silent.
The weight of that betrayal felt almost physical, like a stone in your chest that grew heavier with every passing moment.
"I'm so sorry, Eren," you finally said, the sincerity in your voice undeniable, even if it was stained with a guilt he couldn't fully comprehend. The words came out as a broken whisper, carrying the entire weight of your inner turmoil. "I can't imagine what it must have been like for you. Losing both your parents like that, in such a violent and unjust way.
Your voice cracked slightly as you uttered the last word, and you had to fight back tears. Because you truly couldn't imagine it. Losing both parents in a single day, murdered by people driven by fear and hatred. The magnitude of that pain was unimaginable. But you'd be lying if you said that the urge to cry was only because of that and not also because of the fear of being found out.
Eren looked at you, and you saw a glimmer of gratitude in his gaze under the moonlight. There was a genuine and profound appreciation because you weren't trying to minimize his pain with empty, meaningless phrases. You weren't saying things like, 'they're in a better place,' or 'Time heals all wounds,' or any of those well-intentioned but useless clichés people use when they don't know how to deal with someone else's pain.
You were simply there, present, listening, holding his hand as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Sharing the weight of his pain without trying to fix it or make it disappear, just being there. And sometimes that was exactly what someone needed.
"The first years were the worst," Eren admitted, his voice steadier now, as if talking about it with someone who genuinely listened had eased part of the burden on his shoulders. His eyes drifted into the distance, clearly reliving memories you wished he had never had to experience. "My parents' friends did their best to raise me. But it wasn't the same. It never was again."
You could hear the echo of that nine-year-old boy in his voice, the loss that had never fully healed despite all the years that had passed. Because that kind of loss wasn't something you simply got over. It was something you learned to carry, to weave into who you were, but it never fully went away.
He fell silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on the stream beside him, still flowing, indifferent to human or vampire pain. "There are days when I still expect to hear my mother calling me from another room," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Or see my father in his studio, working on some peace treaty, with that look of absolute concentration he always had when he was trying to solve a particularly complicated problem. And then I remember, and the pain comes back as if it were yesterday."
Your heart tightened painfully in your chest. The grief in his voice was palpable, so real you could almost touch it. And the worst part was knowing that pain had been caused by people like you.
You couldn't imagine how it had happened. For you and the others, vampires had always been malevolent creatures. Every vampire you had ever encountered had sought to harm or attack humans in some way, making it easy to understand why the Dawnguard had seen them as a threat. What troubled you was how they had mistaken a group of creatures so peaceful and harmless for the monsters they were accustomed to facing. They had been completely different from anything they had encountered before.
The injustice of it all hit you with renewed force.
"I understand what it's like to grow up without your parents," you murmured softly. "But I can't imagine both being taken from you at the same time."
Eren turned toward you, his eyes now a darker shade. "Everyone experiences unique losses, we can't compare them," he said, and he stepped closer.
The vampire looked at you with new understanding, and something shifted in his eyes. A deeper connection, a recognition of shared experience. "We both know that emptiness," he said gently. He tightened his hold on your hand with a tenderness that nearly made you cry. "That feeling that something essential is missing from your life, something you can never get back. A hole shaped exactly like the people you lost, and nothing and no one else can fill it."
"Yes," you whispered, and in that moment, despite all the lies and secrets between you, despite everything he didn't know about you, the connection was real. Two wounded souls recognizing each other in the darkness, finding comfort in knowing they weren't alone in their pain.
The emptiness he described was something you could understand, if only from the edges, from the way it echoed against your own. You recognized the shape of it, the hollow it left behind, the quiet that lingered where something vital should have been. But yours had always been a silence you were born into, a space that had never known warmth to begin with.
His was different.
There was something far deeper in it, something that ached with the memory of what once was. He had been loved, held, known. He had grown in the light of it, in the certainty of arms that would always be there, until, suddenly, they weren't.
Torn away, not faded.
Stolen, not lost to time.
And you had grieved ghosts. Names without faces, voices you had never heard, memories that were never yours to keep. You mourned something that had never truly existed in your hands, only in the quiet longing of what could have been.
It was not the same. It would never be the same.
Because your pain, as vast as it sometimes felt, had an end written into it. A fragile, distant mercy waiting at the edge of your mortality, where everything, grief included, would one day fall silent.
But his stretched endlessly, bound to a existence that refused to let go, condemned to carry love turned absence for as long as eternity allowed. A wound that would never close, only deepen with time, only echo louder in the quiet centuries ahead.
And standing there beside him, you felt it, how your understanding fell just short of his suffering, brushing against it but never quite reaching its depths.
"Thank you for listening," Eren said after a moment, his voice regaining a touch of its usual warmth. A small smile tugged at his lips, genuine despite the sadness still lingering in his eyes. "I don't talk about this often. It's hard. The memories are precious but painful, and I'm never sure how much to share without overwhelming the other person. But with you it feels safe."
His words were like blades straight to your heart, each one a cruel reminder of the betrayal you represented without him knowing.
Safe. He feels safe with you. He trusts you.
And you were lying with every breath, with every second you didn't tell him who you truly were.
Guilt threatened to devour you whole.
A visible shiver ran through your body, and this time it wasn't just emotional. The temperature had dropped considerably while you talked, and your light clothing offered little protection against the biting cold of the late night. The air had turned almost sharp, nipping at your exposed skin with icy teeth.
Instinctively, you wrapped your arms around yourself, rubbing them in a futile attempt to generate warmth. Your teeth nearly chattered, though you tried to suppress it. You didn't want to interrupt the moment, you didn't want Eren to feel obligated to end the conversation for your comfort.
But of course, he noticed immediately.
His gaze, sharp and attentive, caught the slight tremor, the way your body tensed involuntarily against the cold, the rise of goosebumps along your skin. Nothing escaped him, especially not your discomfort.
There was a flicker of something in his expression then, something almost like hesitation. A brief, imperceptible fracture in his usual certainty.
"Are you cold?"
The question slipped from him as if unfamiliar, as if it didn't quite belong on his tongue. It was rare for him, unnatural, even, to ask something like that, his voice carrying a quiet confusion he didn't bother to hide. His eyes lingered on you a moment longer than necessary, searching, recalculating.
You swallowed, forcing a small, almost sheepish nod.
"Temperature changes like this hit me pretty hard."
The explanation came easily enough, casual, harmless. But something in the way his gaze softened, not with surprise, but with a quiet, subtle understanding, made your chest tighten. As if he had simply adjusted, slotting the information into place without question, without suspicion.
Without asking anything more.
"You're cold," he said then, more certain this time, not a question anymore, but a quiet conclusion. His tone carried a note of concern, as if your wellbeing mattered more than whatever confusion had crossed his mind seconds before.
Without waiting for your response, without giving you the chance to deny or downplay it, he removed his long black coat in one fluid, elegant motion that made the fabric ripple dramatically in the night air.
"No, it's fine, I—" you began to protest, but Eren was already placing the coat over your shoulders with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with his inherent strength. His fingers brushed your neck briefly, and the touch sent an electric current down your spine that had nothing to do with the weather.
The garment was enormous on you, completely enveloping your smaller frame, the sleeves hanging far past your hands, the hem falling almost to your knees. It made you feel tiny, protected, wrapped in something undeniably his.
And the smell. God, the smell.
The coat smelled entirely of Eren, infused with his essence after who knows how long. It was that distinct scent you'd noticed before but now surrounded you completely: fresh pine from ancient forests, damp earth after rain, something that reminded you of winter nights by a fire. And beneath all of it, something deeper, more primal, something inherently him that you couldn't put into words but recognized instinctively.
It was intoxicating in a way it probably shouldn't have been.
"I'm not going to let you freeze," Eren said with a small smile that made your heart flip traitorously in your chest. There was something incredibly charming in how casually he said it, as if your wellbeing was the most obvious thing in the world to care about. "To me this is barely a cool breeze. But you," his eyes wandered over your form wrapped in his coat with an expression you couldn't quite decipher, "you need this more than I do."
The warmth of the fabric settled over you the moment it touched your shoulders, soft and immediate, wrapping around your cold skin like a quiet embrace. The thickness of the material trapped the heat, shielding you from the biting air, letting a gentle warmth bloom beneath it.
You found yourself curling into the coat without thinking, pulling it closer, burying your nose in the high collar as if you could hide inside it. The warmth gathered there, subtle but steady, and you held onto it instinctively, like something fragile you didn't want to lose. It was comforting in a way that went far beyond the physical, far beyond simply not being cold.
It was intimate.
Personal.
As if he were wrapping you in his own embrace, even while he stood at a respectful distance.
"Thank you," you murmured, your voice slightly muffled by the fabric, and when you looked up to meet his eyes, there was something soft and warm in Eren's gaze that made your heart race dangerously. Something that seemed to go beyond simple kindness or courtesy.
There was tenderness there. Care. Maybe even something deeper, something you weren't ready to name, something you weren't sure was even safe to acknowledge.
"We should start heading back," he suggested after a moment, though there was a clear hint of reluctance in his voice, as if he didn't truly want this moment to end. As if he'd prefer to stay here with you forever, in this little space outside of time where the rest of the world and its complications didn't exist. "I wouldn't want anything to happen to you out here. I'd never forgive myself."
You nodded, even though you didn't want it to end either. Despite everything, despite the lies and the secrets and the absolute danger of what you were doing, despite knowing this would probably end in disaster, you didn't want the night to be over. You wanted to stay here, in this suspended bubble where you could pretend things were simple, where there was no war or hatred or centuries of spilled blood between your worlds.
Where you could simply be you, and he could simply be Eren, and nothing else mattered.
But of course, that was a fantasy. The real world awaited you both, with all its complications and dangers and inevitable truths.
You started walking, following the same path that had brought you here. The sound of the stream gradually faded behind you, replaced by the whisper of wind through the leaves and the soft crunch of your steps on the forest path.
The silence felt comfortable now, stripped of the heaviness of the painful memories you'd shared, replaced by something lighter, more hopeful. As if by sharing your wounds, the two of you had made them a little easier to carry.
You walked wrapped in his coat, your hands swallowed by the too-long sleeves, feeling strangely safe despite everything. Eren walked beside you, close but without intruding, his presence steady and comforting.
Every now and then, you glanced sideways at him, studying his profile. He looked thoughtful, lost in his own mind, but there was a peace in his expression you hadn't seen before.
As if sharing his pain with you had somehow eased it.
The forest looked different on the way back. Maybe it was the hour, later now, with the moon beginning its slow, inevitable descent toward the western horizon. The sky had begun to shift subtly, the absolute black of midnight giving way to a nearly imperceptible deep blue. Dawn was still hours away, but you could feel the change in the air, the way the night slowly prepared to yield to day.
Or maybe the forest looked different because you had changed these last hours. You had shared things that irreversibly transformed the nature of your connection with Eren. You had seen the Skamien, discovered your guiding power, heard his most painful secrets. You were no longer the same person who had walked this path just a few hours earlier.
And he wasn't the same to you, either.
"Tell me about yourself," Eren said after a while, breaking the silence gently, his voice curious but not pressing. "Where you live, what you do."
A moment of pure panic shot through you, sharp and suffocating. The truth pressed against your throat, desperate to be spoken, yet every piece of it felt dangerous in his presence. Your hideout was out of the question, buried in secrecy, protected for a reason. The training, the hunting missions, the long hours spent memorizing weaknesses, learning exactly where and how to strike, none of it could exist here, not without shattering everything.
You couldn't talk about Levi guiding your movements with relentless precision, or about Hange unraveling the complexities of vampire biology with a haunting fascination, or about Mike teaching you to move through the forest silently, to read the wind, to become invisible among the trees. Not even about Erwin plotting strategies with cold, calculated clarity.
Each memory rose like a ghost at the edge of your mind, and you forced them back down, locking them away behind the fragile mask you were trying so hard to maintain.
Your entire life revolved around being a hunter, and you couldn't speak about any of it.
"I live alone," you said, trying to keep your voice casual, natural. "In an old house, pretty far from everything. It's kind of abandoned, to be honest, but it's cozy in its own way. Quiet."
Not entirely a lie. There was an old abandoned cabin in the woods you sometimes used as a meeting point during missions. You could picture it clearly enough to make the lie sound convincing.
"Alone?" Eren frowned slightly, worried. "You don't have any close family? No one living with you?"
"No," you answered. You shifted slightly under the weight of his coat, fingers brushing over the fabric as if grounding yourself in it. "Like you already know, I never really knew my parents."
Your gaze drifted for a moment, unfocused, as if tracing something far away, something long gone. "Sometimes I stay with a group for a while. It's not so bad, having people around. It makes things easier, safer, even."
A faint pause settled between your words as you glanced back at him, quieter now.
"In a world like this, it helps to have someone by your side," Your fingers stilled, tightening just slightly against the fabric. "But usually I'm on my own."
Eren nodded with understanding.
"And what do you do?" he asked after a moment.
This was where lying got harder.
"I spend most of my time in the outer parts of the magical world," you said, holding onto a version of the truth that wouldn't betray you. Your fingers absentmindedly traced the edge of his coat as you spoke, grounding yourself. "Taking on small jobs here and there mostly for merchants passing through."
You paused briefly, shaping the lie carefully as it formed.
"They often need things you can't just buy in a market, herbs, rare plants, certain ingredients that only grow deep in the forest." Your gaze flickered, distant for a second, as if recalling those places. "So I go in, find what they need, bring it back. It's not exactly stable work, but it's enough."
The words settled more easily now, threading together into something believable.
"That's why I was in the forest that night," you added quietly. "Sometimes I go out even when I'm not working." Your grip on the coat tightened just slightly. "The forest at night is peaceful. It helps clear my head. Like everything slows down for a while."
"Doesn't it scare you?" Eren asked, studying you with curiosity. "The forest can be dangerous at night. There are creatures, and not all of them are friendly."
You shrugged, trying to seem unconcerned. "I've learned how to take care of myself," you said, which was absolutely true, though for reasons he couldn't possibly imagine. "I grew up exploring these woods. I know the paths, I know which areas to avoid. And I guess I've been lucky."
"Clearly," Eren said with a small smile. "Though your luck brought you to me that night, so I can't complain."
The words sent a sudden warmth rushing to your cheeks, catching you off guard, spreading softly beneath your skin in a way that felt almost foreign. For a fleeting second, it threatened to make you smile back, but a pang of guilt struck your chest just as quickly, sharp and unrelenting.
Every word out of your mouth was another carefully built lie, another layer of deception between you. But what choice did you have? The truth would drive him away instantly, would destroy this fragile, strange connection you'd formed.
"Isn't it lonely? Living like that?" Eren asked, his voice quieter now, threaded with something softer, something almost careful, as if he didn't want to press too hard against a truth he could already sense.
"Sometimes," you admitted "But there's freedom in it, too. I don't have to answer to anyone. I can go where I want, when I want. It's simple."
"Simple," Eren echoed, the word lingering on his tongue as if he were turning it over, trying to understand it from your perspective. His gaze drifted for a moment before returning to you. "I think I get it. But I could never live like that."
There was no judgment in his voice, only quiet certainty.
"I need my people. My chosen family." A faint softness settled in his expression, something warmer, steadier. "They keep me grounded."
You walked in silence for a moment, his words lingering heavier than they should have. Something in your chest twisted, subtle but insistent. He could name them, his people, his place, the ones who anchored him without hesitation. There was no doubt in it, no emptiness to fill.
And you had nothing you could say out loud.
Not because there was no one, but because every name that came to mind was one you couldn't give, every bond tied to a truth you had to keep buried.
So you said nothing.
And silently, you found yourself hoping he wouldn't ask more, wouldn't dig any deeper into the fragile version of your life you had laid out before him. Every question was another chance for it to unravel, for something real to slip through the cracks.
"I'm glad we found each other that night," Eren said finally, breaking the silence. "You sound like someone who could use a little company now and then."
You smiled despite the guilt gnawing at you. "Yeah," you said softly. "I'm glad too."
And that, at least, wasn't a lie.
The path opened gradually, the trees spacing out, and you recognized the area. You were near the lake now, very near. You could hear the distant sound of water gently lapping at the shore, that constant whisper that had been the soundtrack when you first met Eren.
Had it really only been tonight? It felt like much longer, as if you'd lived whole days in the span of a few hours.
The lake clearing appeared before you, bathed in the light that scattered across the water in millions of dancing points of light. It looked exactly as you remembered, beautiful and serene, a place that seemed to exist outside normal time.
The place where everything had started.
Where you'd met Eren. Where your orderly, clear life had started to break apart and rearrange itself into patterns you still didn't fully understand.
You both stopped at the edge of the clearing, as if neither wanted to be the one to break the spell, to admit this had to end.
"Well," Eren said at last, turning fully to face you. The moonlight lit his face, making his eyes shine with an intensity that stole your breath. "I guess this is the end of our nighttime adventure."
There was something in his tone, a barely perceptible note of sadness, that let you know he didn't want this to end either.
"I guess so," you replied, your voice softer than you intended. A strange weight filled your chest, a sense of imminent loss that made no sense considering you barely knew this man, this vampire, considering all of this was dangerous and reckless and would probably end in disaster.
But you couldn't deny what you felt.
Eren stepped closer, closing the distance until he stood near enough for you to see every detail of his face, the faint lines near his eyes that appeared when he smiled, the exact way his hair fell over his forehead, the texture of his skin under the moonlight.
"Will you come back?" he asked, and there was vulnerability in his voice you'd never heard before. As if your answer truly mattered to him, as if the idea of not seeing you again would hurt him. "Can I see you again?"
Your heart flipped traitorously. You knew you should say no. This was dangerous, every meeting increased the chances of everything falling apart, of one of you getting hurt. You were playing with fire and you would eventually burn.
But when you opened your mouth, what came out was:
"Yes."
The smile that lit up Eren's face was like sunrise, transforming his features completely. It was pure joy, unrestrained, unguarded, genuine in a way that made you realize how rare it must be for him to smile like that.
"When?" he asked, with an almost youthful enthusiasm that was oddly endearing in someone like him. "Tomorrow? The day after?"
"Not so soon," you said, a soft laugh slipping past your lips despite everything.
The change in his expression was immediate, subtle but unmistakable. The light in his gaze dimmed just slightly, his features stilling as a quiet note of disappointment settled in, lingering there even as he tried to hide it.
"I need... I have things to take care of. Responsibilities."
Like explaining to The Dawnguard where you'd been all night, inventing excuses, making sure no one suspected anything.
"But soon. I promise."
"I'll be waiting for you," Eren said, gesturing toward the lake. "Right here, where we met. I'll wait until you come."
"All right," you agreed. "Right here."
For a brief second, that same trace of disappointment still clung to him, and then it softened.
A small smile finally reached his lips, quiet but genuine, as if your promise had been enough to steady whatever doubt had flickered through him.
Eren extended his hand, and for a moment you thought he was going to take yours in a formal farewell handshake. But instead, his hand moved toward your face, his fingers brushing your cheek with a tenderness that made you hold your breath.
"These hours with you have been," he paused, searching for the right words, "the best I've had in a long time. You made me feel... I don't even know how to explain it. As if I could be completely myself, without guards or pretenses. As if I didn't have to be the leader. With you, I can just be me."
His words hit you straight in the heart. Because you knew exactly what he meant. With him, you didn't have to be the hunter, the trained warrior, the orphan trying to prove her worth. You could simply be yourself.
Even if that version of yourself was built on lies.
"I feel the same," you admitted, because it was true. No matter everything else, that was undeniably real.
For a moment, neither of you moved. Eren's fingers were still resting against your cheek, his thumb unconsciously tracing small circles over your skin. You were so close that the space between you felt almost nonexistent, fragile, as if even the slightest movement could shatter it. So close that if you leaned in just a little, you could feel him.
Your gaze dropped to his lips before you even realized it. Those perfectly shaped lips that had fascinated you since the first time you saw them. You wondered, not for the first time that night, what they would feel like against yours. Whether they would be cold, as his vampiric nature suggested, or warm, the way everything else about him seemed to be.
When you lifted your gaze again, you found Eren looking at your lips, too. There was something in his eyes, something dark and intense, that made your heart race so fast you were sure he could hear it.
He leaned in toward you, a tiny movement, closing the distance millimeter by millimeter. You had all the time in the world to pull away, to stop what was about to happen.
Your heart was pounding so hard you thought it might burst out of your chest. The moment stretched, heavy with possibility and anticipation and a desire you didn't want to admit but couldn't deny.
Just as the distance between you seemed to vanish, the call of a nocturnal bird, sharp and sudden, cut through the silence of the clearing.
Both of you pulled apart instantly, the spell broken. Eren took a step back, running a hand through his hair.
"I," he began, then stopped, as if he didn't know what to say.
You didn't know what to say either. Your heart was still racing, your skin still tingling where his fingers had touched you. You had almost kissed. You had been seconds away, and part of you wished desperately that the bird had never sung.
But another part, the rational part that still worked despite everything, knew it was better this way. A kiss would have complicated things even more, would have made all of this more real, harder to untangle when everything inevitably collapsed.
"I should go," you said, your voice sounding hoarse even to your own ears. You slipped off his coat slowly, immediately missing its warmth, its scent, the feeling of being wrapped in something that belonged to him. You handed it back. "Thank you for this. And for everything."
Eren took the coat, his fingers brushing yours in the process, sending another electric jolt through your nerves. "Thank you," he said softly. "For listening. For being here. For being you."
You wanted to tell him he didn't know who you really were, that the person he thought you were was only a fraction of the truth. But the words stuck in your throat.
"I hope to see you soon," Eren said, a hint of emotion in his voice.
"You will," you repeated, nodding.
You forced yourself to take a step back, then another, walking away from him even though every fiber of your being screamed at you to stay. You forced yourself to turn, to start toward the edge of the clearing, the path that would lead you back to the castle, back to your real life,
Deliberately ignoring the glowing flowers that encircled the lake, the very excuse you had given yourself to come here in the first place.
When you reached the line of trees, you couldn't resist. You looked back one last time.
Eren was still there, standing in the exact place where you had left him, his black coat hanging from his hand, staring at the lake.
You forced yourself to turn and enter the forest, moving away from him, from the lake, from the strangest and most wonderful and terrifying night of your life.
You didn't look back again, though you wanted to with every step you took.
Among the dense shadows of the trees bordering the clearing, hidden with the precision of those trained in the art of stealth, two figures had been watching the entire encounter with sharp eyes and intense interest.
They had seen the way Eren and you walked together, had witnessed the conversation by the lake, too far to hear the words, but able to read the body language, the clear intimacy in every gesture.
They had seen the almost-kiss, the farewell heavy with unspoken promises.
And now, as you walked away in one direction and Eren remained staring at the water, they stayed perfectly still, practically invisible in the darkness.
"Did you see that?" one of the figures whispered to the other, his voice barely more than a breath of air. He was a blond young man, slender but clearly strong, his movements speaking of years of combat training.
"Yes," his companion replied, a woman with pale hair that fell in a loose mane. Her eyes, even in the dim light, shone with sharp intelligence. "Eren Jaeger with the young woman we fought last time. This is unexpected."
The man nodded, his eyes still fixed on Eren, who had finally moved, beginning to walk in the opposite direction, toward the depths of the forest where his own home lay. "We've never seen him like this. So open. So vulnerable."
"It's more than that," the woman said, frowning thoughtfully. "The way he looked at her, the way she looked at him. That wasn't a casual meeting. There's something between them. Something real."
"Do you think it could be..?" the man left the question unfinished, but the implication was clear.
"I don't know," the woman admitted. "But whoever she is, whatever this is, it changes everything. We have to report immediately."
They looked at each other in the dark, a silent communication passing between them born from years of working together. Then, with a synchronized nod, they began to move away.
They moved through the forest with renewed purpose, their steps quick and sure even in the almost total darkness that reigned in the densest parts of the woods. They knew these paths well; they had traveled them countless times before. The nighttime forest held no secrets for them.
As they advanced, they spoke in hushed voices, their words barely audible even to themselves, a precaution they didn't truly need, but old habits of caution were hard to break.
"How long have they been seeing each other?" the man murmured, leaping over a fallen log without breaking his stride.
"We don't know," the woman replied, gliding around a tree with dancer-like grace. "This could be the first time, or it could have been happening for days. We've been focused on other matters; we haven't been watching him as closely as we should."
"A mistake we won't make again," the man growled.
"No," the woman agreed. "He'll want constant surveillance now. On Eren, on the girl, on any interaction between them."
"Do you think she's a weakness we can exploit?"
The question was clinical, emotionless. A simple tactical assessment.
The woman considered this as she jumped over a narrow stream, landing without a sound on the other side. "Potentially. Depending on how deep his feelings for her go, how important she's become to him. If she's just a fleeting curiosity, then no. But if it's something more—".
"Then we have leverage," the man finished, a note of satisfaction in his voice.
"Exactly."
The landscape around them slowly began to change. The trees, once mainly ancient oaks and pines, were replaced by darker, more twisted species. Weeping willows with branches that hung like skeletal fingers; trees with bark so black they looked scorched by some ancient fire.
The air changed too, heavier, colder. A different scent filled it, something between damp earth and decay, but not unpleasant. Just different. Primordial. As if this part of the forest were older than the rest, as if time worked differently here.
The moss beneath their feet glowed faintly with ghostly bioluminescence, providing just enough light to see the path. Not that they needed it, they knew this path by heart.
"After all these years," the woman said thoughtfully, "after everything he's done, all the precautions he's taken, all the walls he's built around himself, I never thought we'd see him vulnerable like that."
"Love makes fools of all men," the man quoted, a touch of irony in his voice. "Even vampires."
"If it's love," the woman countered. "It could just be attraction. Fascination. It might mean nothing."
"Did you see his face?" the man looked at her. "The way he looked at her. That wasn't nothing. That was something."
The woman didn't answer, but she knew he was right. She had seen it too. She had recognized the expression on Eren's face because she had seen that expression before, in others, in different contexts. It was the beginning of something deep, something that could become something powerful if given time to grow.
And that made it dangerous.
Or useful.
It depended entirely on how it was handled.
The terrain began to rise, growing steadily more uneven beneath their feet. Roots twisted out of the ground like petrified serpents, forcing them to step carefully as the forest slowly began to thin. The trees, once dense and enclosing, grew fewer and more scattered, their presence fading as stone took over.
In their place, the land opened into narrow paths carved naturally between rising mountains, their dark forms stretching higher and higher, hemming them in. The air shifted with it, colder, heavier.
And then, as the last of the trees thinned behind them, it came into view.
Dark mountains closed in around them, rising on either side like silent walls that swallowed the night. Their silhouettes overlapped and blurred together, jagged and imposing, leaving only narrow paths winding between them.
And there, nestled between those shadows, stood a formation that would have meant nothing to anyone else.
Just another stretch of black stone.
Unremarkable. Forgettable. Easy to pass without a second glance.
But they knew better.
They approached it with quiet certainty, their steps slowing as their eyes traced the surface, searching, until they found it.
At about chest height, the stone shifted ever so slightly in shape. Not enough to stand out, not enough to seem deliberate. To an untrained eye, it was just another irregularity, another imperfection carved by time.
But it wasn't.
A cross lay embedded within the rock. Not carved, never carved, but formed, as if the mountain itself had shaped around it, leaving that mark behind with quiet intention.
The man stepped forward first, drawing a small, sharp knife from his belt. The blade caught what little light there was, flashing briefly against the darkness.
Without hesitation, he pressed it to his palm and dragged it across.
Blood welled instantly, both thicker and darker than normal, slipping between his fingers. His expression barely changed, only the faintest tightening, more irritation than pain. This was routine. Familiar.
He pressed his hand against the mark.
For a moment, nothing happened.
Then the stone responded.
The blood didn't drip. It sank. Pulled inward, swallowed by the rock as if it had been waiting for it. And where it touched, something beneath the surface awakened.
A glow spread outward, deep red, alive.
It moved like veins beneath skin, branching and crawling across the stone, forming symbols that twisted and reshaped themselves as they grew. They didn't belong to any human language. They weren't meant to be understood.
The light intensified, pulsing faintly, as if the mountain itself had a heartbeat. The air shifted, thickened, vibrating with a low resonance that settled deep in the bones.
The stone gave way.
Not by opening, not by breaking.
It simply ceased to be.
The solid surface blurred, turned translucent, and then vanished entirely, as if erased from existence, revealing a dark entrance carved into the heart of the mountain.
It was tall and wide, large enough for three people to walk side by side comfortably. Inside, the darkness was absolute, so deep that even with their sharp eyes, they couldn't see more than a few meters ahead.
But they did not fear the dark.
This was their home.
The man withdrew his hand from the rock and examined the wound briefly. It had already begun to heal, the skin closing over the cut at a speed impossible for any normal human. Within minutes, no scar would remain.
Another benefit of serving as they did.
Without words, none were needed, they crossed the threshold and stepped into the darkness.
The moment they were fully inside, the portal behind them began to close. The rock solidified once more and the red glow faded. In a matter of seconds, the cliff looked exactly as it had before, with no indication that an entrance had ever been there, no trace of magic.
Anyone passing by would see nothing but solid stone.
And that was precisely the point.
The absolute darkness lasted only a moment.
Then, torches began lighting along the walls, one after another in a chain reaction, as if responding to their presence. But these were not normal torches with orange-yellow flames.
They burned with impossible colors.
Some with a sickly green that made everything it touched look rotten, like decaying flesh. Others with an icy blue that seemed to absorb heat instead of producing it. There were even some that burned with a deep purple so dark it was almost black, giving more the impression of shadows than of light.
The effect was profoundly unsettling, turning the tunnel into something nightmarish, a place that should not exist.
The walls themselves were made of black stone, so black it seemed to swallow what little light the torches provided. It was not ordinary stone; anyone with eyes to see could tell. Symbols were carved into it, thousands of them, covering every inch of surface. Some recognizable as ancient runes of power, others completely unknown, possibly older than human memory itself.
The air here was different too. Cold, yes, but not merely cold. It had a density to it, as if saturated with something more than oxygen. Magic, perhaps. Or something older, more fundamental than magic.
It smelled of ancient earth, of stone untouched for millennia, of something vaguely metallic that might have been blood or might have been mineral. And beneath all of that, barely perceptible, was a faint scent of incense, spiced and sweet, completely out of place in this underground world.
The tunnel sloped downward, not steeply, but unmistakably, leading them deeper into the mountain's guts. The floor beneath their feet was smooth, polished by the passage of countless steps over years, perhaps centuries.
Their footsteps echoed strangely in the confined space, each sound amplified and distorted until it became impossible to tell whether a step came from ahead or behind, whether they were alone or if others walked the tunnels with them.
But they were not concerned. They knew this place. Its secrets were not secrets to them.
They walked in silence now, conversation feeling inappropriate in this space, holy and profane at once. The man occasionally touched his healing hand, checking its progress, while the woman kept her eyes forward, posture perfect, as if mentally preparing for what awaited them.
The tunnel began to widen gradually. The torches became more frequent, offering more light, though the unsettling quality of that light did not change. The walls became more elaborate, the symbols more intricate, more deliberate, as if they were approaching something important.
And then, without warning, the tunnel opened completely.
They emerged into a chamber so vast that the torches lining the walls looked like distant stars, providing just enough light to hint at the dimensions of the space without fully revealing them. The ceiling stretched so high above their heads that it disappeared into darkness entirely, as if there were no ceiling at all, as if the space simply continued upward forever.
It was both cathedral and cavern, a place shaped as much by hands as by nature, or perhaps by something that was neither.
Massive columns rose from the floor, disappearing into the upper darkness. Each was so wide it would have taken ten people holding hands to encircle one. They were covered from top to bottom in more symbols, more runes, so densely packed that from the correct distance, they seemed to form images.
Images of battles. Of creatures that should not exist. Of events that might have happened, or might be prophecies yet to come.
The floor here was different as well. Not simple stone, but something that resembled black glass, perfectly smooth, reflecting the faint light like a dark, endless mirror. At times, if one stared too long, it almost seemed as though something shifted beneath the surface.
It was better not to look for long.
In the center of the chamber, raised on a platform of three steps, stood a single structure, unmistakable in its presence.
A seat.
Large, imposing, and carved from deep red stone, bloodstone, its surface polished to a dark sheen that seemed to drink in the surrounding light. The color was rich, almost alive, reminiscent of something sacred or something consumed. Its design was elegant but severe, the lines sharp, deliberate, as if shaped not just for rest, but for authority.
It was not merely a place to sit.
It was a throne.
To the side, there were no doors. No clear divisions or boundaries. Instead, an opening carved into the rock stretched inward, a long, shadowed passage that led deeper into the mountain. The darkness there felt heavier, thicker, as if it concealed more than just distance.
They did not move toward it.
They stopped instead at the center of the chamber, before the platform, and waited.
A sound reached them first.
Footsteps.
Slow. Measured.
Echoing softly as they approached from within the depths of that passage.
The steps grew louder, closer, until figures emerged from the shadows.
The first to emerge from the darkness of the passage was a young man. Tall, physically fit, with a long, defined face and blond hair that caught the dim light in pale strands. He carried himself with unmistakable discipline, back straight, shoulders squared, every step measured and controlled. His clothing was immaculate, orderly, and his entire presence echoed something unmistakably military.
He said nothing as he entered, simply advancing with calm authority until he stood on the left side of the platform.
Behind him came another.Physically just as young, though his aura exuded youthfulness, contrasting with the maturity of the previous one. His build was slender yet strong, defined more by agility than brute strength. He moved fluidly, with subtle speed and control. His hair fell slightly disheveled, reflecting the light in soft tones, and his features, though serene, betrayed a quiet attentiveness.
Not nervous.
Observant. Curious.
His eyes rested briefly on the couple before pausing, thoughtful, as if already imagining the possibilities before a word was spoken. He walked to the right side of the platform.
A presence followed.
The air shifted before he even appeared.
From the depths of the passage, a third figure stepped forward. Taller than the others, his movements smooth, deliberate, almost feline in their precision. There was no wasted motion in him, no hesitation. Only control.
His eyes gleamed gold in the low light.
He wore nothing that spoke of status. No jewelry, no embellishments, no visible claim to power.
He didn't need it.
It was in the way the space itself seemed to yield to him.
In the silence that settled as he approached.
In the instinctive stillness of the two men already waiting for him.
He ascended the platform without a word and took his place upon the throne, bloodstone catching the dim light beneath him, its deep crimson surface reflecting faintly against his form.
Only then did his gaze fall upon the pair before him.
Cold. Measured. Absolute.
The man and woman lowered themselves immediately, not kneeling fully, but bowing their heads and inclining their bodies in clear deference. Not out of fear alone, but recognition.
Authority.
"What news do you bring?" he asked.
His voice was soft, barely above a whisper, yet it carried effortlessly through the chamber, each word precise, refined, touched with the weight of something ancient.
"Arikhan (Master)," the woman began, steady despite the weight of his presence, "we have information we believe you will find of considerable interest."
His golden eyes blinked once. Slow. Deliberate.
"Yes?"
Not truly a question.
An expectation.
"It concerns Eren," said the man.
For the first time, something shifted.
Their Master leaned forward slightly where he sat, the movement subtle but deliberate, his posture angling just enough to betray a sharpened interest. One arm rested against the throne as his gaze fixed more intently on them.
Attention, now fully given.
"Have you found something useful about our young idealist?" he asked, with perhaps the faintest hint of amusement in his voice.
"Potentially," the woman replied carefully. "We observed him in the forest tonight. He was not alone."
The golden eyes narrowed slightly, the only outward sign of heightened interest.
"Oh? And who had the honor of Eren's company?"
"A young woman," said the man. "The same young woman we saw earlier in the skirmish with the other humans."
"Interesting."
The leader began to circle them slowly, hands clasped behind his back like a professor contemplating a particularly intriguing problem.
"And what were they doing in the forest at this hour? Something compromising, perhaps?"
"They were talking," the woman reported. "They seemed intimate. Familiar with each other. He held her hand, there was tenderness in his gestures. And she, she returned it."
For the briefest moment, the man's golden eyes widened, just slightly, but enough to betray a flicker of genuine surprise before it was carefully contained once more.
"How long did you observe them?"
"Not the entire time," the man admitted. "We found them by the lake, clearly at the end of some kind of meeting."
At either side of the platform, the two young men remained perfectly still, their attention sharpened. Neither spoke, but their focus never wavered, every word, every detail carefully taken in, as if committing it all to memory without missing a single nuance.
"Was there any indication of who she is?" the leader pressed again, impatience slipping through, the perfect mask beginning to crack just slightly. "Anything she said? Any insignia, symbol, anything that might indicate loyalty or affiliation?"
"Nothing we could see or hear from our distance," the woman replied. "They were speaking, but too softly to catch the words. Their body language suggested intimacy and familiarity, but we could not determine specifically who she is or where she comes from."
The leader made a thoughtful sound, his long, elegant fingers first brushing absently against his own sleeve before shifting, coming to rest against the armrest of the throne. There, they began to tap,slow, deliberate, controlled. The sound echoed through the vast chamber, distorted by the space until it seemed as though it came from everywhere at once.
"But she is clearly someone important to him," the leader said, more to himself than to them. "Eren is not known for having casual associations. He is too careful for that, too aware of his position, of his responsibility to his Order. If he is spending time with someone like this, in secret, it must mean something."
"That was our assessment as well, Arikhan," the woman nodded.
The leader remained seated, but a subtle shift ran through him, his posture tightening, one hand gripping the armrest as his thoughts clearly accelerated. "The timing is convenient. Suspiciously convenient. After all these years, after everything he has done, all the precautions he has taken,"
He stilled, then turned his head slightly, those burning golden eyes fixing on them with sharpened intensity.
"What is between those two?"
The question caught them slightly off guard. They had expected questions about identity, affiliation, potential threats. Not this.
"It is difficult to say with certainty" the woman began carefully, choosing her words with precision. "But based on what we observed, there was affection. Genuine. It did not appear to be manipulation from either side, at least not obviously. The way they looked at each other, the small gestures of tenderness."
"Love?" The word left him with a touch of incredulity, but also something else. Satisfaction, perhaps? Or was it hope?
"Potentially," the man said. "Or at least the beginning of it. These things are hard to quantify, especially from a distance."
"The beginning of love," the leader repeated, tasting the words as though they were a fine wine. "How unexpected. And how perfectly useful it might turn out to be."
He rose from the throne in one smooth motion, the shift in presence immediate and commanding. Stepping down from the platform, he moved forward, passing directly in front of the man and the woman without sparing them a glance, as if they were already part of a plan taking shape in his mind.
He continued until he reached the center of the chamber, where the black glass floor reflected his form like a dark, inverted shadow. There, he stopped.
For a long moment, he simply stood, looking down at his reflection, lost in thoughts he did not share.
The woman and the man stood still, patient. They knew better than to interrupt him when he was like this, when his mind was working, calculating, weaving possibilities into something far more dangerous than instinct alone.
Finally, he spoke without turning around.
"I want full surveillance," he ordered, his voice returning to that soft yet absolutely authoritative tone. "On Eren, on this mysterious young woman, on every and any interaction between them. I want to know where they go, what they do, what they say. I want every detail, no matter how trivial it seems."
"Yes, Arikhan" they answered in unison.
"I want the surveillance done by the two of you. You are the ones I trust most with this kind of mission."
"We understand. One of us will focus exclusively on Jaeger, the other on the girl."
"So be it."
He walked back toward the platform, climbing the steps with fluid grace. From that elevated position, he looked down at his subordinates, a figure of absolute authority bathed in the unsettling light of the impossibly colored torches.
"This may be the opportunity we have been waiting for," he said, his voice carrying a prophetic weight through the chamber. "Or it may be a complication we must neutralize. Either way, we must proceed carefully. Eren is no fool, and if there is a girl clever enough to capture his attention, she will not be a fool either."
"Understood," they both said.
"You may go," he dismissed them with a wave of his hand.
He and his two companions remained in the chamber once the others disappeared into the tunnel. The golden-eyed leader said nothing at first, allowing the silence to settle, thick, deliberate, before addressing them.
"What did you think of the news?" he asked at last, his gaze resting on both of them.
The young man on the right took a deep breath before answering.
"They are astonishing, Arikhan. Especially coming from someone like Eren Jaeger." His gaze dipped briefly. "But it doesn't fully satisfy me. Not while we know so little."
The leader tilted his head slightly, studying him with quiet interest.
The one at the left spoke next. "I find it interesting as well. But I trust our capabilities. Our team is strong. Gathering more information will not be difficult, it is only a matter of time to fight those drushk (lackeys)."
"I agree," the leader replied calmly. "We are on the right path. And soon, we will know more. Information that will be useful for us."
His companion nodded, though the unease in his expression lingered.
"And what should we do in the meantime?" the blond asked, his tone steady. "What would you have us do until there are updates?"
"Prepare," the leader answered without hesitation. "Study. Train. The ritual is approaching, and you must be ready when the time comes."
The other one swallowed, the weight of those words settling deep. He glanced briefly at his companion, and together they answered:
"Yes, Arikhan."
The leader approached, closing the distance with serene authority. His hand rested firmly and decisively on the shoulder of the man to his right.
In anyone else, the gesture might have been reassuring.
In him, it felt unique.
Sharper.
"Do not worry," the leader said softly, his voice smooth as a blade. "I will make sure to find her."
The man eyes closed for a brief moment. When he opened them again, something fragile flickered there, carefully restrained.
"Thank you."
"Go now," the leader ordered, almost gently. "Rest. You will need it."
Both young men bowed deeply before turning toward the corridor. The younger one briefly placed his hand on the other's shoulder as they walked, as if that touch had left a mark.
When they disappeared into the darkness, the chamber fell silent once more.
The leader remained alone.
Still.
Watching.
His golden eyes gleamed faintly in the vast darkness, touched by a quiet, unmistakable satisfaction.
His plans were already in motion.
And the curious boy, without realizing it, was about to become entangled in something far greater than himself, something that depended on a girl who had no idea she was about to change everything.
— 14. the awakening of purpose
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +11,800
Eren and you walked for twenty minutes through the forest, venturing deeper and deeper into its ancient heart. He was still holding your hand, his fingers naturally intertwined with yours, as if they had always been meant to fit together that way.
Despite being such an intimate gesture, walking hand in hand with someone you barely knew, someone who should be your enemy, it didn't feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, there was something profoundly right about it, as if the universe itself had conspired for this moment to exist.
The silence of the forest was different. It wasn't the empty silence of fear or death, but something deeper, more reverent. It was as if the forest itself was holding its breath, aware that you were entering a sacred place.
As you glanced around, taking in the towering trees and the strange stillness that surrounded you, you tightened your hold on his hand slightly.
"Are we close?" you asked quietly.
"Almost there." Eren said softly, his voice barely disturbing the stillness. His thumb traced unconscious circles over the back of your hand, a gesture so natural he probably wasn't even aware he was doing it.
You looked at his profile as you walked, the way the the natural light caressed his features, highlighting the strong line of his jaw, the soft curve of his lips, the intensity in his eyes when he occasionally turned to make sure you were okay. There was determination in his expression, but also something else: hope. As if this place he was taking you to meant more than just showing you something beautiful.
Finally, after what felt like both an eternity and a single instant, the trees began to spread apart. The dense vegetation that had surrounded the path receded, opening gradually to reveal a clearing bathed in the silver light of the full moon.
Your breath caught in your throat.
In the center of the clearing stood a stone structure that defied all logic and understanding. It wasn't a building in the traditional sense, but rather a ceremonial construct, ancient beyond measure. A wide staircase of stone rose from the forest floor, each step perfectly carved and covered in luminescent moss that glowed with a soft, ghostly light. The steps led to an elevated platform, and around the entire structure, enormous monolithic stones stood forming a perfect circle.
Above it all, the moonlight poured down grandly, illuminating the structure as if it had been chosen, claimed by the night itself. The stars shimmered across the sky, scattered like distant witnesses to something sacred unfolding below.
Even from a distance, you could feel the power emanating from it, an ancient, primordial energy that made the hair on your arms stand on end and your heart beat faster. The magic here was palpable, as real and tangible as the air you breathed.
Without fully realizing it, you slipped your hand free from his and took a few steps forward, drawn in by the structure as if it were calling to you. The air felt different here, heavier, charged.
"What is this place?" you whispered, your voice barely audible, as if speaking too loudly could break the spell of the moment.
Eren moved to your side, closing the small distance you had created. There was pride in his expression, but also reverence, respect for the sacred place he had brought you to.
"These," he said softly, "are the Skamien. The Stones of Destiny."
The words echoed in the night air with a weight far beyond their simple meaning. You felt something within you respond to that name, as if a part of your soul recognized it even when your mind did not.
Eren extended his hand toward you, palm open in a quiet invitation. "Shall we?"
For a brief second, you hesitated, then placed your hand back in his. His fingers closed around yours with gentle certainty, and without a word, he guided you forward.
Each step beneath your feet felt solid and ancient, polished by countless years and perhaps countless pilgrims who had made this same journey before you. The luminescent moss that covered the edges of each step glowed more intensely as your foot approached, as if the stone itself were welcoming you, acknowledging your presence.
Eren walked at your side, his presence steady and reassuring. He didn't hurry you, letting you take your time, absorb every detail, every sensation. You could feel his eyes on you now and then, watching your reactions with what seemed to be a mixture of anticipation and tenderness.
When you finally reached the top of the staircase, you stopped abruptly, a soft gasp escaping your lips.
The nine stones towered massively, easily two times your height, carved from a type of rock you didn't recognize, something between granite and obsidian, but with an inner glow no natural stone should possess. The surface of each stone was smooth and polished, and at the center of each one, deeply engraved into the rock, was a symbol.
And those symbols were glowing.
It wasn't a simple or static glow. Light flowed through the carved grooves like liquid radiance, moving with its own purpose and rhythm. Each stone pulsed softly, and the pulses weren't synchronized, each one beat to its own rhythm, creating a hypnotic visual symphony.
You approached cautiously, your eyes moving from one stone to the next, trying to take everything in at once. You glanced at Eren, your eyes filled with silent questions, asking for permission without words.
Eren slowly extended his free hand toward the circle, palm open in a quiet gesture of welcome. When you looked at him, he smiled, soft, reassuring. Something in that expression gave you the answer you needed. Gently, you slipped your hand from his grasp once more, drawn forward by something you couldn't quite name.
He smiled at you, and it was a different smile than the ones you had seen before. There was warmth in it, yes, but also understanding, as if he knew exactly what you were feeling because he had once felt it too. With a graceful motion of his hand, he encouraged you to step forward, to explore freely.
"Go," he said softly, his voice barely a whisper in the sacred stillness of the clearing. "It's all yours."
Eren released your hand completely and stepped back, allowing you to experience this at your own pace. You turned to look at him, almost asking why he wasn't coming with you, but he simply smiled again, a smile that said this is for you, this is your moment.
You took a deep breath, filling your lungs with the magic-laden air of the place, and began to walk.
Your steps were slow, deliberate, almost ceremonial as you circled the interior of the stone ring. Each stone demanded your attention, each symbol told its own silent story.
The first stone you examined closely had an open hand engraved on it, fingers extended upward. The light that flowed through the symbol was a deep gold, and as you watched it, you could almost feel strength emanating from it, not just physical strength, but something deeper, more fundamental.
You stepped onto the next stone. It bore the image of a sword, straight, flawless, its blade lifted toward the sky. A silver light shimmered from it, sharp as steel beneath moonlight.
You moved on, circling slowly, allowing each symbol its moment.
A shield followed, its deep blue glow spreading outward, as if raising an unseen barrier around it.
Further along, a quill revealed itself, delicate, refined, its white light gleaming with the quiet weight of knowledge gathered across ages.
Then an eye, open and unblinking. Its violet glow pulsed softly, hypnotic, as though it could see through you rather than merely look at you.
The sixth stone held a leaf, simple yet flawless. Its vibrant green light beat in a steady rhythm, alive, breathing, almost.
A hammer came next, solid and unyielding, its warm orange glow carrying the quiet promise of creation and transformation.
Nearing the end, a set of scales stood perfectly balanced, bathed in a golden light that felt steady, unwavering.
And finally, a flame, alive, restless, its red glow flickering with something deeper than fire: something that burned from within.
You completed the circle and stilled, a faint dizziness settling over you. Each stone had stirred something different, brushed against parts of you you hadn't known existed.
"What do you think?" Eren's voice slipped gently into the silence, drawing you back.
You turned to him, still searching for words. "It's beautiful," you said at last, though it felt insufficient. Your gaze drifted once more across the circle before returning to him. "I've never seen anything like this. I didn't even know a place like this existed." A pause. "What are they? What do they mean?"
Eren approached with that effortless grace that defined him. He moved behind you at first, close enough for you to feel his presence without seeing him, then circled slowly at your side as you both faced the stones again. When he spoke, his tone carried the quiet weight of something sacred.
"The Skamien," he said, "are ancient stones, older than memory itself. They hold power beyond mortal understanding. They were forged at the dawn of the world, when magic still flowed freely when the line between what could be and what could not was barely more than a whisper."
He let his gaze drift briefly across the circle before continuing, his voice steady, almost reverent.
"They exist to guide every being along the path of their life. To reveal what lies within them and the direction they are meant to follow."
He took a measured step forward, lifting a hand toward the first stone. The engraved hand seemed to catch the light as he pointed.
"This one embodies strength," he explained. The stone gave a faint, steady pulse. "Not only of the body, but of the spirit. The kind that endures when everything else falters. The will to remain, to persist, to become something others can lean on."
He shifted slightly, guiding your attention to the sword. As his fingers traced the air near it, the silver glow sharpened.
"This represents combat," he continued. "Skill in battle, yes, but also discipline, precision, strategy. The resolve to meet conflict head-on, and not falter."
He moved again, each step unhurried, deliberate. Like a ritual.
At the shield, he extended his hand, and the blue light seemed to swell faintly in response. "Protection. The power to defend, to stand between danger and those who cannot face it. To become a sanctuary."
He inclined his head toward the quill, its white glow shimmering as if stirred by an unseen breeze. "Wisdom. The pursuit of knowledge, and the understanding that comes with it. Seeing beyond what is shown, into what truly is."
When he gestured to the eye, its violet light flickered, almost like a blink. "Persuasion. The ability to influence, to reach into the hearts and minds of others. To shape change through presence and through words."
He stepped closer to the leaf, and for a moment, its green light pulsed stronger. "Healing. Restoration. Balance. The power to mend what has been broken, whether of flesh or something deeper."
At the hammer, he lowered his hand near its surface, the orange glow warming subtly. "Creation. To build, to shape, to bring form to thought. The force that turns ideas into something real."
He moved to the scales, pausing a fraction longer. Their golden light remained perfectly steady. "Justice. To see clearly. To weigh truth without bias and ensure that what is right prevails."
Finally, he turned to the flame. It danced more intensely as he neared, its red glow flickering against his features. His voice softened slightly.
"And this," he said, "is courage. The fire that does not extinguish. The strength to move forward despite fear the force that drives you to become more than what you are."
Silence settled once more as he stepped back.
When he finished, you turned toward him, your eyes bright, full of wonder, and a hundred questions still waiting to be asked.
"But what exactly are they for? Are they just symbols, or is there something more?"
Eren's expression grew more serious, more solemn.
"There is much more," he said, gesturing toward the center of the circle where, now that you were looking more closely, you could see a spiral carved into the stone floor. "These stones were created to guide both mortals and immortals. To help us understand why we are here, what our purpose in this world is."
Your heart began to beat faster.
"How?"
Eren's lips curved into a small smile at your curiosity, something soft and knowing settling in his expression. He stepped slightly ahead of you, lifting a hand to point toward the center.
"When someone steps into the circle," he said, pointing to the spiral at the center "right there, over that mark, the stones respond."
As if drawn by his words, the faint glow of the symbols seemed to shift, almost imperceptibly.
"One of them will shine brighter than the others," he continued, his voice lowering just a little, "and that symbol reveals the power that guides you." He glanced back at you, his eyes holding yours for a brief moment. "The reason you came into this world, the path you are meant to follow."
You stared at the spiral with a mix of awe and apprehension. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time. The idea that these ancient stones could reveal something so fundamental about you, something you didn't even know you were searching for.
"Did you... did you already do it?" you asked, turning toward him, curiosity bright in your eyes.
Eren nodded, a faint, nostalgic smile touching his lips.
"It's a tradition in my family," he said, his voice softening as the memory settled in. "When I was seven, my parents brought me here, to discover which path I would follow."
For a moment, his gaze drifted past you, as if he were seeing something far older than the present. You could almost picture it, Eren as a child, smaller, uncertain, standing where you stood now. The image felt distant from the man before you, yet somehow still there, hidden beneath everything he had become.
"They didn't come alone," he added after a brief pause, his tone growing quieter, more thoughtful. "My entire family was here and the followers of my father as well." His eyes flickered back to yours. "It wasn't just a moment, it was an event. A gathering." He let out a soft breath, almost a laugh, though there was no humor in it. "Everyone wanted to witness it."
You imagined the weight of that, the circle filled not only with ancient power, but with watching eyes, silent expectations pressing in from every side.
"Were you afraid?" you asked gently.
"Terrified," Eren admitted, a soft laugh escaping him this time, warmer now, though still touched by the weight of memory. His gaze dropped briefly to the carved floor beneath your feet, tracing the lines of the stone. "I didn't really understand what was happening. I only knew it was important sacred."
He paused, as if choosing his words, then lifted his eyes back to yours, something steadier settling in his expression. "And that whatever happened here would change my life."
For a moment, he fell quiet. His eyes grew distant, unfocused, as though he were no longer standing beside you, but somewhere far behind in time.
"But my mother," he continued softly, a subtle shift in his voice betraying something deeper. "She had a way of making everything feel less frightening." A faint, almost imperceptible smile touched his lips. "She took my hand, looked me in the eyes, and told me that no matter which stone lit up, she would always be proud of me."
His fingers flexed slightly at his side, as if remembering the warmth of hers.
"She gave me the courage to step forward," he added, quieter now, "when everything in me wanted to turn and run."
A small breath left him before he continued.
"And then I stepped forward." His gaze flickered briefly toward the center of the circle. "I stood there, my legs were shaking. I was so nervous I could barely stand still." A low, unguarded laugh slipped from him as he glanced down for a second before meeting your eyes again. "I must've looked ridiculous."
"And what happened?" you asked, completely drawn into his story, your voice softer now.
Eren turned slightly, lifting his hand as he pointed toward one of the stones, the one engraved with a flame, its red glow dancing with quiet intensity. As his fingers hovered near it, the light seemed to flicker just a little brighter.
"That one lit up," he said. "The stone of courage."
His voice deepened, taking on a more reflective tone as he let his hand fall back to his side.
"At the time, I was just a child. I didn't fully understand what it meant." His eyes lingered on the flame for a moment longer before shifting back to you. "But as I grew, I began to see it more clearly."
A brief silence settled between you, filled only by the faint hum of the stones.
"Courage isn't the absence of fear," he continued quietly. "It's acting in spite of it. It's that inner flame, the one that doesn't go out." His gaze sharpened slightly, a quiet intensity building behind it. "The energy, the determination, the force that pushes you forward even when everything feels impossible."
He turned fully toward you then, his emerald eyes catching the light, bright with something unwavering.
"From that day on," he said, "I knew I had come into this world to embody that flame." His voice softened, but the conviction in it remained unshaken. "To be strong, not only for myself, but for those I love. To give everything for them, to protect them."
A brief pause, his gaze holding yours.
"To never give up," he finished, more quietly now, "no matter how dark the night becomes."
His words struck you deeply, not only for what they meant, but for the quiet certainty with which he spoke them, as if they had been carved into him long ago. There was no hesitation, no doubt only truth.
And what unsettled you even more was the way he shared it. This wasn't something distant or ceremonial, it wasn't a story told out of habit. It was personal. Intimate. As if he were opening a part of himself he rarely allowed anyone to see, letting you glimpse something raw and unguarded beneath everything else.
Here he was, an immortal being, someone who had lived through many years, who had witnessed things you could barely begin to imagine, and yet, in this moment, he chose to share this with you. Not as a legend. Not as a warning.
But as something that mattered.
As something that was his.
And somehow now, it felt like he was trusting you to hold it, too.
"Wait," you said, frowning slightly. "If this place is for every being, why is it in such a hidden place? It would be difficult for ordinary humans to reach it."
Your mind immediately went to your companions in the castle. You wondered if the other members of The Dawnguard knew about this. If Erwin, Levi, Mike or Hange had ever been here.
It was a genuine concern. If this place could offer such clarity, such understanding of one's purpose, shouldn't everyone have access to it?
Eren nodded, understanding in his expression.
"That's a valid concern," he said. "And you're right, very few humans can reach this place. It's protected, hidden, not out of whim but out of necessity."
He took a few steps toward the edge of the circle, looking toward the dark forest beyond.
"If it were accessible to everyone, there would be those who would challenge it with their own beliefs. People who, driven by fear or ignorance, would seek to destroy what they don't understand. Throughout history, we've seen countless times how humanity reacts to what it cannot control or explain, with fear, with violence, with the desire to eradicate."
He turned back to you.
"That's why it's better for it to remain in a world that respects it, that protects it. A world where those who find it understand its value and importance. Not as secrets kept out of malice, but as treasures safeguarded until they reach the right hands."
He was right. You knew it deep in your heart.
And yet, part of you felt sad about it, about the fact that wonders like this had to remain hidden, that not everyone could experience the clarity and purpose these stones offered.
Eren seemed to sense your inner conflict.
He approached you again, close but not overwhelming.
"It wasn't a coincidence, y/n. Nothing in this world is."
His words pulled you from your melancholy, grounding you back to the moment you were sharing.
Eren extended his hand toward you, not to take yours, but as an invitation.
"Now it's your turn. Do you want to know which power guides you?"
Your heart sped up, pounding so loudly you were sure Eren could hear it.
Part of you wanted to say no, to stay safe in ignorance, to avoid facing any uncomfortable truth about yourself.
But a much larger part, the part that brought you here, that made you take Eren's hand in the forest, that made you question everything you had ever believed, that part wanted to know desperately.
You nodded, excitement bubbling in your chest.
"Yes," you said, your voice steady despite the nerves. "I want to know."
Eren's smile widened, lighting up his face with genuine joy. "Come then," he said softly.
He took your hand gently, and led you toward the center of the circle.Your steps were slow, almost ceremonial, as if you both understood the weight of this moment and the significance of what was about to happen.
When you reached the carved spiral on the ground, Eren stopped. The mark was even more beautiful up close, perfect, precise lines carved into the stone, glowing faintly with their own inner light.
"Stand here," Eren instructed, pointing to the exact center where all the lines met. "And just breathe. Let the stones read your heart, your essence. Don't think too much, just be."
You stepped onto the mark carefully, feeling the solid stone beneath your feet.
Your heart was pounding so hard it almost hurt, your hands trembling slightly.
Eren released you and stepped back.
He gave you one last encouraging smile, one that held trust, reassurance, and the promise that you would be alright no matter what happened. Then he turned and left the circle, standing just beyond the stones to give you space, but staying close enough that you knew you weren't alone.
You took a deep breath, filling your lungs with the air thick with ancient magic.
You closed your eyes for a moment, trying to calm your racing mind, to find that inner stillness you had cultivated through years of training.
At first, it was only a sensation, a tingling across your skin, as if the air itself had become charged with electricity.
You opened your eyes and gasped.
Tiny lights had begun to appear around you, emerging from nowhere like miniature fireflies.
They came in different colors, gold, silver, green, blue, violet, orange, red, each one reflecting the glow of a stone within the circle.
The lights began to dance, moving in hypnotic patterns around your body and the stones.
They jumped from one stone to another with no apparent order, their movement completely chaotic.
It was like standing at the center of a storm of stars, pure, chaotic beauty swirling around you.
You turned slowly, trying to follow the movements of the lights, but it was impossible. They were too fast, too erratic. Your heart beat in sync with their dance, and you could feel the magic of the place wrapping around you, examining you, reading you in ways that went beyond physical understanding.
The lights increased their speed, moving faster and faster until they turned into mere streaks of color, creating a spinning rainbow that surrounded you completely. The wind rose, making your hair and clothes billow, even though there was no sensation of a breeze inside the circle, it was as if the wind itself were part of the magic.
And then, as suddenly as it had begun, everything stopped.
The lights froze in the air for a moment suspended in time, and then, in a coordinated and deliberate movement, they all flowed toward a single stone.
The scales.
The stone with the symbol of justice shone with a blinding intensity, its golden light expanding until it filled the entire clearing. It was so bright you had to squint, lifting a hand to shield yourself from the glare. And then, the light left the symbol.
It moved like a living being, like liquid water made of pure golden radiance, flowing directly toward you. You had no time to react, to move, or even to breathe before it reached you.
The light struck your chest right above your heart.
The sensation was indescribable. It wasn't pain, but it wasn't exactly pleasant either. It was whole. As if something that had been missing your entire life had just found its rightful place. As if a piece of the puzzle of your existence, one you didn't even know was lost, had finally clicked.
The light absorbed into you, disappearing into your chest, and for a moment, your entire body glowed with that same golden radiance. You could feel it spreading through you, flowing through your veins, filling every cell, every atom of your being with its presence.
And then, as quickly as it had come, it faded.
The clearing returned to its normal state, the soft, silvery moonlight once more. The small dancing lights were gone. The stones had returned to their usual glow, pulsing gently as before.
You couldn't see it, but you could feel it. Something inside you had changed, had awakened. It was as if your whole life you had been walking through a fog without realizing it, and now, suddenly, that fog had lifted and you could see clearly for the first time.
"Congratulations!" Eren's voice pulled you out of your thoughts.
You looked up to find him walking back toward you, a radiant smile on his face. He began to clap, the sound soft but sincere as it echoed through the silent clearing.
"Congratulations," he repeated when he reached you, stopping right outside the center as if he still respected the sacred space. "Your power in this world is justice."
Justice.
The word resonated within you, feeling right in a way so few things in your life ever had. You looked down at your hands, half-expecting to see them glowing with that golden light, but they looked normal. And yet, you knew they were not the same hands they had been only minutes ago.
You felt something new inside you, something that hadn't been there before. It wasn't power in the physical sense, you didn't feel stronger, not in that way. It was deeper than that, more fundamental.
It was clarity. Understanding. A sense of purpose that had solidified into something tangible and real.
Your path, which had been so dark and confusing, full of lies and half-truths, had become clearer before your eyes. Not completely, there was still so much you didn't know, so many unanswered questions. But now you had a direction, a true north to follow.
You felt renewed.
"How do you feel?" Eren's question was soft, filled with genuine curiosity and concern.
You turned to look at him, searching for the right words to describe what you were experiencing. It was difficult, how could you explain something so deep, so transformative, with simple words?
"It's strange," you finally said, a shy smile forming on your lips as you looked down at your hands, turning them slowly as if they could give you some visible answer. "I feel like I know a little more about myself."
It was true. You still didn't know who your father had truly been. You still didn't know the full truth about your mother beyond the stories Hange had told you. Your lineage, your family history, everything was still a mystery wrapped in secrets and lies.
You continued, lifting your gaze to meet Eren's eyes. "I feel like that little light gave me a bit of knowledge about myself that I didn't have before. As if, as if it had always been there, waiting to be discovered, and finally someone lit a candle in the darkness."
Eren watched you with an expression that could only be described as admiration. His turquoise eyes glowed with something deep and moving, as if your words had touched something inside him too.
"I'm very happy for you," he said at last, and his voice was thick with genuine emotion. He took a step forward, closing the distance between you until he was close enough that you could see every detail of his face under the moonlight.
His hand lifted slowly, giving you all the time in the world to move away if you wanted, before resting gently on your shoulder. The touch was light, respectful, but comforting.
He continued, "You have the strength to seek your own truth, even when it hurts. Even when it would be easier to simply accept comfortable lies. That is true justice, the will to see the world as it truly is, not as others tell you it should be."
His words warmed you from the inside, filling spaces you hadn't known were empty. It was strange how this being, this vampire you were supposed to hate, understood you better than people who had been by your side for years.
"Thank you," you said, and your voice came out more fragile than you expected. The emotions of the day, the past days, were finally catching up to you. You met those eyes directly, wanting him to know how sincere you were. "Thank you for showing me this place and for guiding me through the rite."
There was so much weight in those simple words. Gratitude, yes, but something deeper too. Trust. Appreciation. Perhaps even the beginning of something you didn't yet have a name for.
"I knew these stones would help you in your journey of understanding yourself," Eren replied softly, his thumb drawing unconscious circles on your shoulder. "When I decided to bring you here, I wasn't sure how you would react. This place is sacred to us, a secret guarded for centuries. But something in me knew you needed this, that you deserved this."
He paused, and when he spoke again, his voice was almost a whisper. "It makes me happy to know I can help you. That I can give you clarity."
Your eyes met, and for a moment, the entire world seemed to shrink to just the two of you. The clearing, the ancient stones, the forest beyond, everything faded into the background. All that existed were his eyes gazing into yours, filled with a warmth that completely contradicted his immortal predator nature.
You both smiled, a silent communication passing between you that needed no words.
Understanding.
Connection.
Something indefinable but undeniable that had formed between you despite all the reasons it shouldn't exist.
Seconds stretched into moments suspended in time. Neither of you spoke, neither moved. You simply looked at each other, memorizing every detail of the other's face under the moonlight.
Then your eyes, almost of their own accord, drifted down to his lips.
They were beautiful. Full and perfectly shaped, a natural rosy hue that, despite him being a vampire, still held color and life. They looked velvety, tempting in a way that made your breath catch.
You wondered, just for a fleeting instant, what they would feel like. Whether they would be as gentle as they looked. Whether they would be cold or warm.
Whether,
You stopped yourself, startled by the direction your thoughts had taken. Heat rose to your cheeks, and you quickly lifted your gaze back to his eyes, hoping the darkness hid your blush.
But Eren hadn't looked away. His eyes were still fixed on your face with that same captivating intensity, as if he were trying to read every thought passing through your mind, every emotion flickering across your features.
A sudden gust of wind swept through the clearing at that moment, stronger than the gentle breeze that had been blowing. It made your skin prickle, sending small shivers across your arms. Your hair lifted and danced around your face, loose strands brushing softly against your cheeks. Both your clothes shifted with the wind, your blouse fluttering, his long coat swirling dramatically behind him like dark wings.
Eren's brown hair was tousled beautifully, some strands falling over his forehead, others lifting briefly before settling into new positions. He looked wild in a way that was undeniably attractive, like something out of an old romantic painting.
And then, as the wind still played with your hair, Eren lifted his hand. The movement was slow and deliberate. His long, elegant fingers reached for a lock of hair that had fallen across your face, partially covering your eye.
With a tenderness that contrasted greatly with his inherent strength, he took that strand between his fingers and gently brushed it aside, tucking it carefully behind your ear. His fingers grazed your cheek in the process, barely a touch, but enough to send an electric current through your entire nervous system.
His hand paused there for a moment, his thumb resting lightly against your cheekbone, his fingers still threaded through your hair behind your ear. You could feel his skin against yours, could see the slight darkening of his eyes.
"I hadn't told you before," His voice was deeper now, more intimate, barely more than a murmur that seemed to vibrate in the air between you. "But you're so beautiful."
The words struck you harder than you expected, stealing the air from your lungs. It wasn't just what he said, it was the way he said it. The sincerity in his tone, the quiet reverence, as if he were voicing something undeniable, something he had only just come to realize.
Heat rushed to your cheeks instantly, warm and impossible to conceal. You felt it spread down your neck, creeping up to the tips of your ears.
You lowered your gaze, suddenly unable to hold his, a shy smile flickering as you tried to gather yourself.
"Thank you," you murmured, your voice barely steady. You hesitated, then let out a small, nervous breath. "I honestly... I don't even know what to say."
It was true, you didn't know what to say. How could you, when someone who had lived for more than a century, who had surely crossed paths with countless beautiful women throughout his long existence, women from the city, always so polished, with their beautifully arranged hairstyles, flawless makeup, and elegant dresses that seemed made to be admired, looked at you like that and said something like this? The weight of it settled in your chest, overwhelming, because it wasn't just a compliment, it was the way he saw you, as if you were something rare, something precious beyond anything he had ever known.
Eren's smile softened, becoming warmer, more genuine, if such a thing was even possible. "You don't have to say anything," he reassured you, his thumb tracing a gentle line along your cheekbone in a touch that seemed almost unconscious. "I just wanted you to know. I've wanted to tell you since the moment I first saw you at the lake, with the moon lighting up your hair and your eyes full of determination even though you were clearly terrified at me."
A short, quiet laugh slipped from him at the memory.
Your breathing grew shallow, your chest rising and falling quickly as you processed his words. No one had ever spoken to you like that before. No one had ever looked at you like that before, as if you were extraordinary and precious, rather than just another hunter, another soldier in an endless war.
"Eren," you began, but your voice cracked, unable to form the words you wanted to say.
He seemed to understand your inner conflict. His hand slid from your cheek, trailing slowly down your jaw, his thumb brushing the line of your lower lip in a touch so faint you almost could have imagined it. Then he let his hand drop, giving you space, though he didn't step away.
"You don't need to respond," he said softly.
The silence that followed wasn't uncomfortable. It was full of possibility. The wind had calmed again, returning to the gentle breeze that whispered through the ancient stones. The Skamien continued glowing around you, silent witnesses to a moment shared between two beings who shouldn't fit together, yet somehow did.
Your mind was a storm of contradictions. Part of you, the part trained and shaped by years in The Dawnguard, screamed that this was wrong. That Eren was a vampire, your natural enemy. That any feelings you were developing for him were a betrayal of everything you stood for.
But another part of you, a part that grew stronger with each moment spent with him, whispered something entirely different. That the lines between good and evil weren't as clear as you'd been taught. That justice, your newly revealed power, meant seeing beyond simple labels, judging each individual by their own actions.
And Eren's actions, he had shown you kindness when he could have killed you. Understanding when he could have rejected you. He had brought you to this sacred place and shared secrets with you, things he probably didn't share with many.
All of it deserved to be acknowledged. And he deserved, at the very least, the chance to be seen for who he truly was, rather than the monster you had been taught to believe he was.
You looked at the stones again, your gaze landing on the scales that had shone for you.
Justice.
Balance.
And truth.
And the reality was that, enemy or not, vampire or not, Eren made you feel seen in a way no one else ever had. He made you feel valued, understood, appreciated for who you truly were, not for your skills or your role.
That had to mean something. It had to.
"Eren," you said at last, your voice steadier now. You lifted your gaze to meet his, wanting him to see the sincerity in yours. "I'm really glad I met you. And that I'm here with you."
It wasn't anything grand or overwhelming, nothing you needed to dress up with more words than necessary.
It was honest. And after years of lies and half-truths, honesty felt like the most precious thing you could offer.
The smile that lit Eren's face at your words was dazzling. It wasn't the polite smile he likely used with strangers, nor the warm one he'd shown you before. It was pure, unfiltered, filled with a joy that completely transformed his features.
"I'm glad I met you too. I like helping you understand yourself a little more," he said, and there was a vulnerable quality in his voice, as if your words had affected him more deeply than he wanted to admit.
You stayed like that for a moment longer, simply looking at each other, neither wanting to break the spell. The stones pulsed as if they were beating in sync with your heart.
Finally, Eren spoke again. "I feel the midnight chill," he said, glancing up at the sky where the moon had climbed far across its arc. His next question hung gently in the air, full of genuine concern. "Do you need to leave?"
You looked up at the moon ruling the night sky. It was late, yes, but not so late that you had to leave immediately. And the truth was, you didn't want to leave. Not yet. Not when this moment felt so perfect, so right.
There was something in the atmosphere tonight, something in the way Eren had opened the doors to a world few ever saw, that made you want to prolong this moment. The Skamien had awakened something inside you, a clarity you barely understood, and the idea of returning right away to the chaos of your daily life felt almost painful.
"No," you replied, turning to him with a smile that was half shy, half hopeful. "We can stay longer. If you want to."
Relief washed over Eren's expression instantly. His shoulders, tense without you realizing, relaxed visibly. A soft smile curved his lips, shifting his whole face from cautiously hopeful to openly pleased.
"I'd love that," he said, with a sincerity that left no room for doubt. These weren't empty polite words, he genuinely wanted you to stay. The realization sent a warm flutter through your chest.
Without needing more words, you both began walking, moving away from the sacred circle of the Skamien but staying within the ancient part of the forest. The ancestral trees stood like silent guardians, their massive, twisted trunks bearing witness to centuries of history.
The air here felt different from the rest of the forest, denser, richer with ancient magic. Each breath felt like inhaling history itself, as if the oxygen were mixed with the memories of all who had walked these paths before.
The initial silence was comfortable, filled only with the soft sound of your footsteps over fallen leaves and ancient moss. The occasional whisper of the wind through the branches created a natural melody, a song the forest had been singing for millennia.
You walked beside Eren, aware of every detail of his presence. The way he moved with that effortless, fluid grace unique to him. The way he occasionally glanced toward you, as if making sure you were comfortable, as if ensuring you were enjoying the moment as much as he was.
There were so many things you wanted to know, so many questions bubbling in your mind since you met him. This being whose eyes carried the weight of experiences and memories far beyond your mortal understanding. Yet here he was, walking beside you as if it were the most natural thing in the world, as if your company was something he genuinely cherished.
"Eren," you finally said, breaking the silence gently. Your voice sounded almost too loud in the sacred quiet, and you instinctively lowered it. "Can I ask about your origin? About your family?"
He turned his head toward you, his features carving dramatic contrasts of light and shadow. You saw a flicker of surprise in his eyes, he probably hadn't expected you to touch such a personal topic after what had just happened. But there was no rejection in his expression. Only consideration, as if deciding where to begin, how to share something so personal with someone he had technically only just met.
"Of course," he answered at last, his voice turning more thoughtful, more intimate. "You've shared such personal things with me. It's only fair I do the same."
He ran a hand through his hair, a gesture you were starting to recognize as something he did when he was deep in thought or sorting through complicated emotions. You walked a few more steps, the only sound the soft crunch of leaves, before he continued.
When he did, his voice carried the kind of tenderness that comes only from cherished memories, from a love so deep and genuine that time has no power to diminish it.
"My father's name was Grisha," he began, and a small, genuine smile touched his lips. It was a smile you hadn't seen from him before, gentler, nostalgic, tinged with the bittersweet sweetness of remembering someone lost. "He was a strong man, with a presence that could intimidate anyone who didn't know him well. Firm in his convictions, unshakeable in his principles. Once he took a stance on something, it was almost impossible to change his mind."
You could picture it as Eren spoke, a tall man, probably with the same intense eyes as his son, someone whose presence commanded respect without ever needing to demand it. A natural leader, someone others would follow without question.
"He had this way of entering a room," Eren continued, and now there was a hint of amusement in his voice, as if recalling specific scenes, "and immediately everyone would straighten up, become more attentive. Not out of fear, necessarily, but out of respect. My father had this gift for making people want to be better versions of themselves in his presence."
The admiration in his voice was palpable; the love and respect he felt for his father were evident in every word.
"But with his family," Eren's smile widened, becoming warmer, more genuine, "with us, he was different. Completely different. Loving in a way that contrasted entirely with his public image. He could be hard as steel with his adversaries, but with my mother and me, he was soft as silk."
He paused, and you watched his eyes drift into the distance, clearly reliving specific memories. "I remember that when I was little, he used to carry me on his shoulders and run through the gardens of our home. He made me feel like I was flying, like I could touch the stars. And he would laugh, he had this deep, resonant laugh that made everything feel right in the world."
Your heart tightened at the image. It was so human, so normal, so far from what you had been taught vampire families were like. Not monsters raising monsters, but a father loving his child, creating precious memories, being exactly what a father should be.
"My mother's name was Carla," Eren continued, and if you thought his voice had been soft when speaking of his father, it was nothing compared to the absolute reverence with which he spoke her name. "She was a gentle woman, with a natural kindness that touched everyone who knew her. She had this smile that could light up an entire room, that could make even the biggest problems seem manageable."
He stopped for a moment, and when he continued, there was a dreamy quality to his voice.
"She used to sing while she worked in the garden. Old songs, some in languages hardly anyone speaks anymore. I don't know if she ever truly understood how beautiful her voice was, but to me, it was the most comforting sound in the world. I could be having the worst day, but if I heard my mother singing, everything felt a little better."
You could see how much he loved her, how deeply he missed her. It was in every word, every pause, in the way his voice softened almost to a whisper whenever he spoke of her.
"But don't let that sweetness fool you," he added with a soft laugh tinged with nostalgia. "She was strict about my duties, made sure I fulfilled all my responsibilities, that I grew up to be an honorable man. She didn't tolerate laziness or disrespect, and when I misbehaved, her disappointment was worse than any physical punishment."
His smile widened, more genuine now. "My father could be intimidating, yes, but it was my mother who really kept me in line. A single glance from her was enough to make me rethink any mischief I was planning."
Eren stopped for a moment, looking upward through the interwoven branches toward the night sky, as if he could see his parents among the faintly blinking stars. The moonlight bathed his face, highlighting the structure of his cheekbones, the strong line of his jaw, but also revealing something softer, more vulnerable in his expression.
"Still," he added with a softness that made your heart squeeze, "she never let that strictness overshadow her love as a mother. I always knew, even when she scolded or disciplined me, even when she was disappointed in me, that everything came from a place of deep and unconditional love. That she wanted what was best for me, that every rule she set, every boundary she imposed, was because she cared."
He kept walking, and you followed, giving him space to process his memories but staying close enough so he knew you were there, that you were listening, that you cared.
"There were nights," he continued, his voice taking on a more intimate quality, like he was sharing secrets he rarely revealed, "when I had nightmares as a child and woke up scared. My mother was always there. I don't know how she did it, but it was like she had a sixth sense for when I needed her. She would sit on the edge of my bed and stroke my hair until I fell asleep again, singing those same old songs."
He placed a hand over his chest, right above his heart, as if he could physically feel the love his parents had given him.
"She made me feel safe. Protected. Loved unconditionally, no matter what. And that's something I think everyone needs, no matter how old we get or how strong we pretend to be."
The image he painted was beautiful and heartbreaking at once. You could clearly see the family they had been, loving, united, strong in their affection for one another. A father firm but caring, a mother gentle but strict, a son growing up knowing he was loved. So different, so completely opposite, from what you had been taught about vampire families.
You had been told that they were cold creatures with no real love, their relationships transactional, based on power and dominance rather than genuine affection. That they raised their children to be conscience-less predators, monsters who saw humans as nothing more than food.
But the family Eren described was nothing like that.
It sounded like any loving human family. Parents who cared deeply for their child, who wanted to give him not only skills and knowledge, but values and love. Who disciplined him not out of cruelty but out of care, who celebrated his successes and supported him through his failures.
That was odd for you.
"I was born a pureblood vampire," Eren continued, pulling you out of your own thoughts. His tone grew more serious now, more formal, as if stepping into territory that required respect. "My family is renowned in our world, with a lineage that goes back centuries. The Jaegers have been a prominent family for generations, known for our strength, yes, but also for our sense of honor and justice."
The word justice resonated inside you, reminding you of the stone that had glowed among the Skamien, the power you now knew guided you. It was strange how that concept kept appearing, intertwining with your life in ways you were only beginning to understand.
"But my parents never let that make us arrogant or distant," Eren quickly added, as if it were important that you understood. "Our status, our lineage, for them, those were responsibilities, not privileges. They meant we had more obligations, not more rights. That more was expected of us precisely because we had more."
He turned to look at you as you walked, and the intensity in his eyes held you captive. There was a fierce conviction there, a deeply rooted belief clearly cultivated throughout his entire life.
"My entire life was tied to caring for my friends and family," he explained, his voice steady with quiet certainty. "Not out of obligation or empty duty, but because I genuinely believed, " he paused, his gaze sharpening slightly as it held yours, "I believe, that those are the things that truly matter."
His tone deepened just a fraction, the words carrying more weight now.
"The connections we form, the people we protect, the bonds we build, those are what give meaning to an existence that would otherwise be endlessly long and empty."
There was such passion in his words that you could almost feel the warmth radiating from him. This wasn't something he said because it sounded good. It was something he lived, something that defined who he was at his core.
"My father used to say," he continued, a nostalgic smile touching his lips, "that an existence without purpose is no existence at all, only emptiness. That it doesn't matter how many years you endure if those years are devoid of meaning, of connection, of love. And that true purpose is found in the way you touch the lives of others, in the legacy of kindness you leave behind."
He paused, and when he spoke again, there was deep gratitude in his voice. "I owe those ideas entirely to my parents. They were always grateful to others, always recognized the contributions of those around them, no matter how big or small. They treated everyone with respect, from the most powerful members of our society to the servants in our home. To them, everyone had inherent value, everyone mattered."
You found yourself nodding, fully captivated by his words.
"They taught me that true honor doesn't come from your lineage or your power," Eren continued, his eyes never leaving yours, "but from how you treat others, from how you use what you have to improve the world for those around you. That strength without compassion is tyranny, that power without purpose is destruction, and that life without love is nothing but a long death."
His words hit you with unexpected force, not just because of their depth, but because of the absolute sincerity with which he spoke. Here was someone who had lived over a century, who had seen and experienced things you could barely imagine, sharing something so intimate, so personal. Opening up in a way he likely didn't do often, entrusting you with memories and values clearly sacred to him.
And most striking of all was how similar his values were to yours.
Or at least, to the values you had begun to develop once you started questioning everything you had been taught.
The forest around you continued to open as you walked, the terrain gradually changing. The massive roots that had dominated the ground began to space out more, and the moss beneath your feet grew wetter, cooler. The air changed too, becoming lighter, carrying the freshness of nearby water.
And then you heard it, the gentle, melodic sound of running water. Not the roar of a big river or the thunder of a waterfall, but the soft murmur of a small yet steady stream, like a quiet conversation between the water and the stones it flowed over.
Your words slipped out almost without thought, driven by the genuine admiration you felt. "They sound like wonderful people."
And they were. From everything Eren had described, his parents had been extraordinary beings, strong yet loving, powerful yet humble, distinguished yet kind. The sort of people who made the world better than they found it, who touched the lives of others in positive, lasting ways.
You felt honored that Eren shared this with you, that he trusted you enough to open up about something so precious to him. But something in his tone, in the lingering way he spoke of them in the past tense, gave you a stab of unease in your chest. A feeling that something terrible loomed ahead in this story, something that would explain the pain you sometimes glimpsed in his eyes when he thought you weren't looking.
They reached the stream then, and the sight that unfolded before you looked like something pulled straight out of a fairy tale. The water flowed clear and bright under the moonlight, its surface catching and reflecting the silver glow in hypnotic patterns. The channel was narrow, bordered on both sides by stones smoothed and rounded by years of contact with the water. Luminescent moss grew in some of the dampest spots, adding a ghostly, beautiful glow to the scene.
The stream wasn't loud, but its presence filled the space with a natural music, the gentle splashing of water over stones, the occasional gurgle as it passed over some small obstacle, the constant whisper that seemed to tell ancient stories to anyone willing to listen.
Eren stopped at the edge of the stream, and you stopped beside him, both of you simply watching the water flow for a moment. There was something meditative about it, something that invited reflection and calm.
Then, with a fluid motion, Eren crouched by the water's edge. His long coat spread around him like dark wings, and you watched, fascinated, as he extended his hand toward the water.
When his fingers touched the surface, perfect ripples formed and spread outward in concentric circles, distorting the moon's reflection into mesmerizing shapes. Eren left his hand there for a moment, letting the water flow between his fingers, seemingly lost in his own thoughts.
The image was surprisingly beautiful and vulnerable. This powerful vampire, this being who had likely seen and done things your mortal mind could barely comprehend, looked almost like a child in that moment. There was something in the way he touched the water with such reverence, as if the simple act of feeling the cold, steady current against his skin was something precious.
After a moment, he stood, shaking the water gently from his fingers. Tiny droplets fell back into the stream, creating minuscule disturbances on the surface before being carried away.
Without a word, he began walking along the canal, and you followed. Your steps were synchronized now, a shared rhythm you had developed without conscious discussion. The sound of the water accompanied you, providing a constant soundtrack to the conversation you had not yet finished.
You paused for a moment, watching him walk ahead of you, and the apprehension you had felt earlier intensified. You had to ask. You needed to know, even though part of you feared the answer, even though you could feel that what was coming would change something fundamental between you.
"Eren," you called softly, and he stopped immediately, turning to look at you with his eyes that always saw you with such warmth, such trust.
You swallowed, mustering your courage. Your voice came out smaller than you intended, almost fearful.
"What happened to your parents?"
You saw him tense immediately, as if your words had been a physical blow. His shoulders stiffened, his jaw tightened slightly. For a long moment, he simply stood there, his body angled slightly away from you, his profile illuminated.
You thought maybe he wouldn't answer, that maybe you had crossed a line by asking something so clearly painful. You almost opened your mouth to apologize, to tell him he didn't have to tell you anything he didn't want to.
But then he exhaled slowly, a sound that was almost a sigh but carried far more weight. When he spoke, his voice was different, more controlled, tighter, as if he was holding powerful emotions behind a wall of sheer will.
"My father was a fighting man," he began, and though his words were measured, you could hear the pain beneath them. He turned to look at you then, and what you saw in his eyes shattered your heart. It was pure pain, ancient yet clearly still unhealed, like a wound that had never fully closed. "He managed to stop several battles between our people and other clans," he continued, his voice gaining strength as he spoke, as if reciting his father's achievements gave him something solid to hold onto. "He prevented unnecessary bloodshed more times than I can count. There were situations that seemed destined for war, conflicts that had been brewing for decades, and my father found a way to resolve them peacefully."
He walked a few steps farther along the canal, and you followed silently, giving him the space to tell his story at his own pace. The water continued flowing beside you, indifferent to the human, or vampiric, pain being shared on its banks.
"He was a peacemaker," Eren explained, "a diplomat when the situation required it. He had this gift for seeing both sides of a conflict, understanding what each side truly wanted beyond their surface demands. And he used that understanding to find common ground, to build bridges where others only saw walls."
His voice held a tone of pride now, though tinged with sorrow. "But he was also a warrior when peace wasn't possible. He didn't shy away from battle when it was necessary, when it was the only option. He was incredibly strong, skilled with the sword and in hand-to-hand combat. But always, always, violence was his last resort. He exhausted every other option first."
He stopped again, this time picking up a small, smooth stone from the stream's edge. He turned it over between his fingers, examining it as if it held the secrets of the universe.
"My mother was a kind woman," he continued, his voice softening noticeably as he shifted the focus to her. "Loved by everyone who knew her. Not just by our family or our people, but by vampires from other clans."
He tossed the stone into the water, and both of you watched it skip once, twice, three times across the surface before sinking. The ripples expanded outward, distorting the moon's reflection before the current pulled them away.
"She devoted her existence to helping others," Eren explained, beginning to walk again, his pace unhurried as if the memory guided him. "She would travel between territories, seeking out those who needed her, vampires who had just been turned and didn't understand what they were becoming, those who struggled to control themselves, even those who had strayed."
He glanced at you briefly before continuing.
"Some of the more rebellious ones," he added, a faint note of admiration in his voice, "she brought back to our clan. Not through force, but through patience. Through understanding."
His gaze softened slightly.
"She helped more than I could ever count. No matter who they were, or what they had done, she had this way of making them feel seen, valued, like they still mattered."
There was so much love in his voice that you could almost feel it physically, like a tangible presence in the air between you. "Together, my parents were an example of what our kind could be when we chose compassion over cruelty, unity over division. They proved that being strong doesn't mean being harsh, that having power doesn't mean abusing it."
He stopped then, truly stopped, and didn't look at you. He kept his eyes fixed on some distant point between the trees on the other side of the stream, as if he couldn't bear to see your reaction to what he was about to say. His whole body was tense, every muscle tight as if bracing for a blow.
"However," he said, and his voice cracked slightly on that word, a barely perceptible break, but one that screamed of the pain it contained, "that wasn't enough to save them from death."
Your heart tightened painfully in your chest, as though an invisible hand was squeezing it. You could feel what was coming, could see it in the tension in every line of his body, in the waves of pain radiating from him. And you wished you could stop him, spare both yourself and him from reliving this heartbreak, but you knew it was too late. The question had been asked, and now the answer had to be given.
"They were traveling to the Necropolis of Eternal Mist," he continued, and now his voice was harder, more controlled, as if he were reciting facts instead of reliving the worst moment of his life. As if the only way to get through this was to distance himself from it, to turn trauma into mere information.
"It's a sacred place for our people," he explained, his tone becoming almost monotone, robotic. "Where the great leaders and heroes of our history are buried. My parents were going to pay their respects to my grandparents, who had passed away several years earlier. It was a pilgrimage they made every year, a ritual of memory and honor."
He brought a hand to the back of his neck, massaging it as if he could physically ease the tension building there. "It was a trip they had made many times before, dozens of times over the decades. A route they considered completely safe. They knew every kilometer of the road, every landmark, every potential danger and how to avoid it."
His hands curled into fists at his sides, so tight that even in the darkness you could see his knuckles whitening. "But that time, that time was different."
The way he said those words sent a chill through you. The water continued flowing beside you, its cheerful sound now seeming almost obscene in contrast with the anguish filling the space between you and Eren.
"They were ambushed," he said, and the words came out like shards of ice, each syllable sharp and cold. "Attacked without provocation, without warning. Without any chance to negotiate, to explain, to even properly defend themselves."
He turned to face you then, and the expression on his face froze you in place. It was pure rage, ancient and burning, mixed with a pain so deep it seemed bottomless. His eyes, normally so warm when they met yours, had darkened into turbulent storms of emotion.
"Murdered in cold blood," he continued, his voice trembling slightly with restrained fury. "On a road where they should have been safe. Where they had every right to be. They weren't hunting, they weren't attacking anyone. They were simply traveling to honor their ancestors, something sacred, something anyone with a shred of decency should have respected."
He walked to the water's edge, staring at his reflection in the surface as if searching for answers he knew he would never find there. "They were found days later. Someone traveling the road saw signs of a struggle, investigated, and," His voice broke completely for a moment.
He swallowed hard, his jaw tightening as he forced himself to continue.
"There was nothing left to bring back," he said quietly. "Only traces of what had happened there," A pause. "Their wedding rings, still intact. And the torn clothing of the guards who had been with them."
He took a deep breath, unnecessary for a vampire, yet clearly something he needed to steady himself. "They fought, of course. But the enemies were too well-prepared. They knew exactly how to strike, where to wound, how to kill."
He paused, his gaze unfocused, as if the scene replayed itself behind his eyes.
"They didn't stand a chance," he added more quietly. "The attackers were trained. Coordinated. It wasn't chaos, it was execution."
Your breath caught in your throat. You could feel tears stinging your eyes at the raw pain in his voice, at the absolute tragedy of what he was describing. Loving parents, people who had dedicated their lives to helping others, to preventing violence, to building bridges, slaughtered on the road like animals.
"The news reached our home quickly," Eren continued, his voice now barely more than a hoarse whisper, almost drowned out by the sound of the water. "I remember that moment with perfect clarity, as if it had been yesterday, even though more than half a century has passed. Every detail is carved into my memory with perfect precision."
He turned to look at you again, and there was a vulnerability in his expression that broke your heart. "I was nine years old. It was dusk. I was in the library, reading. Everything was normal, ordinary, mundane. And then the doors slammed open and my father's second-in-command, came in. His face, I'll never forget that face. He had this expression of shock and rage, his eyes red with anger, his hands trembling."
Eren's voice grew even softer, as if he were speaking more to himself than to you. "He didn't have to say the words. I knew the moment I saw him. But he said them anyway.'"
A heavy silence fell between you. The only sound was the flowing water, indifferent to human or vampiric pain, continuing its eternal journey no matter what tragedies happened along its banks.
"'They're gone'," Eren say, as if he were still trying to process those words after so many decades. "Two simple words, so small, yet they destroyed my entire world in an instant. In one second, I went from being a son with parents who loved me to being an orphan. From having a family to being completely alone."
He finally turned to meet your gaze directly, and what you saw in his eyes nearly knocked the breath out of you. Pain, yes, deep and unfathomable. But also rage, a fury that had been tempered by years but never fully extinguished, like embers that remain hot beneath the ashes, waiting only for a breath of air to ignite again.
"I lost both my parents on the same day," he said, and there was a hollow quality in his voice now, as if part of him were still trapped in that horrible moment, reliving the shock and horror of that revelation over and over again. "The grief was immense. Overwhelming. As if someone had ripped out a fundamental part of my being and left only a bleeding void in its place."
He walked back toward you, closing the distance but stopping just out of reach, as if afraid that physical contact might shatter what little composure he had left. "There were days when I couldn't bear the pain in my chest. Nights when I woke up expecting to hear my mother's voice calling me for dinner, or my father's footsteps in the hallway. And every time I remembered that I would never hear those sounds again, it was like experiencing their death all over."
Without really thinking, acting purely on instinct and compassion, you reached out and took his hand. He squeezed it immediately, desperately, as if you were his anchor amid these painful memories threatening to drag him back into that dark place of loss and sorrow.
"Eren, I'm so sorry," you said, your voice thick with genuine compassion, an empathy born not just of good intentions, but of true understanding of the pain of loss. You knew what it was like to grow up without a father and a mother, to have never known them. But you couldn't imagine losing both parents at once, especially in such a violent, unjust, utterly senseless way.
He looked at you, and in his eyes you saw gratitude for your compassion, appreciation for your willingness to simply be there, to listen, to hold his hand while he navigated these painful memories. But you also saw something darker there, something that made you both want and fear your next question.
But you had to know. You needed to understand the full story, no matter where it led.
You swallowed, your throat suddenly dry, your heart beating faster with an apprehension you couldn't fully name. Your voice came out softer than you intended, almost afraid of the answer you knew would change something fundamental between you.
"And," you asked, each word feeling as if it weighed a ton, "do you know who killed your parents?"
The change in his expression was instant and terrifying. His face, which had been softened by pain and melancholy just moments earlier, hardened into something cold and filled with barely contained fury. His eyes, normally so warm when they looked at you, darkened into pits of ancient, corrosive rage.
All the warmth that had been there vanished like water in a desert, replaced by something primal and terrifying. This was the predator beneath the gentle façade, the immortal being who had lived more than a century and seen the worst the world had to offer.
The water continued flowing beside you, its cheerful sound now seeming almost obscene against the heavy, tension-thickened air.
When he spoke, his voice came out as a low, guttural growl, loaded with a hatred that had clearly been simmering beneath the surface for decades, waiting only for the right opportunity to erupt.
"Yes," he said, and that single word contained so much venom you could almost feel it in the air.
He paused, and in that suspended silence, it felt as if the entire world were holding its breath. The trees seemed to lean closer, the stars dim, the water flow more quietly, as if all of nature were waiting for this revelation.
"The damned murderers of my parents," he said, each syllable slow, deliberate, spoken with a hatred so pure it was almost tangible, "were vampire hunters."
He paused again, and the next word came out like poison burning his throat, as if speaking it caused him physical pain.
"Humans."
— 13. a mother's love
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +8,400
You awoke to the sound of Hange's clock, announcing the official start of the day. For a moment, you lay there, disoriented, your mind struggling to distinguish between dreams and reality.
You sat up slowly, rubbing your eyes. Across the room, Mikasa was already awake, sitting on the edge of her bed and tying the laces of her boots. She looked at you as you moved, and there was something in her expression that made your stomach tighten.
"Good morning," she said softly.
"Good morning," you replied, your voice hoarse from lack of proper sleep.
"Sasha told me," Mikasa continued, her hands never pausing in their task. "About your mother."
Of course she had. Sasha couldn't keep a secret to save her life, at least not from Mikasa. The three of you had been roommates for too long for there to be many secrets left between you.
"And?" you asked, not hostile, but not exactly inviting either.
"And nothing," Mikasa replied simply. "I just wanted you to know I'm here. If you want to talk. Or if you don't. Whatever you need."
Something in your chest softened at her words. Mikasa had never been expressive with emotions, but when she showed them, they were genuine.
"Thanks," you said sincerely.
Mikasa nodded and stood to make her bed. You followed suit, moving mechanically through your morning routine, shower, training clothes, hair pulled securely away from your face.
By the time you were done, Sasha had returned from her guard shift, entering the room with a massive yawn that showed all her teeth.
"God, I hate night watch," she groaned, collapsing onto her bed, her face pressed into the pillow, her voice coming out muffled and uneven against the fabric. "Jean can have all the early-morning responsibility. I was made to sleep when it's dark, not stay alert."
"You should rest," Mikasa told her. She stepped closer and pulled the blanket from the foot of the bed, draping it gently over the brunette. "You've got a few hours before training."
"Mmmh," was Sasha's intelligent response before her eyes closed.
You and Mikasa exchanged a glance, sharing a moment of mutual understanding. Sasha was a force of nature, but even she needed sleep eventually.
You left your friend sleeping and headed out together toward the dining hall. The corridors were livelier now, other hunters moving with purpose, voices echoing off the old stone walls.
Historia was in the adjoining kitchen when you entered, her small frame moving efficiently as she supervised the pots over the fire. She looked up when she saw you and offered a warm smile, though there were questions in her eyes. Another person who probably knew, or at least knew something.
You took your meal, a simple bowl of oatmeal with honey and some fruit, and sat beside Mikasa. You ate in mostly comfortable silence, though you could feel the occasional glances from other hunters. News traveled fast in the castle, and while they might not know the details, they probably knew something had happened.
Connie slid into the seat across from you, his plate piled high enough for two. "Hey," he said casually, though his eyes studied you with thinly veiled concern. "How'd you sleep?"
"Fine," you lied automatically.
"Mmm-hmm," Connie said, clearly unconvinced. "You sure? Because you look like a vampire drained all the energy out of you."
You choked on your food at the irony of that particular statement. Mikasa patted your back as you coughed, shooting Connie a warning look.
"What?" he protested, raising both hands in surrender. "I'm just saying she looks tired. It's friendly concern."
"I'm fine," you managed to say once you caught your breath. "Just, didn't sleep much. A lot on my mind."
Connie nodded, his expression growing more serious. "Sasha told me. About your mom. That's heavy. If you need to talk, or train extra to blow off steam, or whatever, we're here." He gave you a quick wink.
"I know," you said, genuinely touched, absently pushing your food around with your spoon. "Thanks, Connie."
Breakfast continued with lighter conversation, though you could still feel your friends' underlying concern. When you finished, you helped clean up the dishes before heading toward the training yard.
Eldur Castle had two training yards, but the main one lay to the side of the castle grounds, a wide open space enclosed by high stone walls. It was sheltered from the outside, the thick masonry blocking both wind and wandering eyes, yet open enough above to let in light and air.
The ground was packed earth and worn stone, marked by years of use, faint grooves from blades, scuffed patches where countless boots had dragged and pivoted. The space carried a familiar stillness, the kind that settled before and after long hours of training.
This was where most combat practice took place, where you had spent countless hours refining your swordsmanship, dagger work, archery, and hand-to-hand combat. Every corner of it felt known, almost instinctive.
When you arrived, Marco and Ymir were already there, warming up. Marco moved with quiet focus, going through controlled stretches, while Ymir rolled her shoulders and shifted her weight from one foot to the other, like she was more interested in getting started than properly preparing.
Marco greeted you with his usual bright smile, the kind that always felt a little too warm for a place like this. Ymir simply gave you a nod of acknowledgment, her eyes lingering on you a second longer than usual, as if measuring something.
"You showed up," Ymir commented, stretching her arms over her head, her voice casual but observant. "I thought you might take the day off. You know, considering..."
"Considering what?" you asked, though you knew exactly what she meant.
"Considering you just found out your whole life's been a lie," Ymir said bluntly, because Ymir had never believed in subtlety. "That usually justifies a day off."
"Ymir," Marco warned gently, shooting her a quick look.
"What? I'm being honest." she looked you straight in the eye now, pushing herself fully upright. "If you need to hit something, I'm right here. Or Marco, if you'd rather someone who won't hit you back as hard."
Marco sighed quietly but didn't argue, rubbing the back of his neck.
Despite everything, you found yourself smiling. Ymir's brutal honesty was refreshing in its own twisted way, grounding in a moment that could've easily felt overwhelming.
"I appreciate the offer," you said, stepping further into the yard, your boots scraping lightly against the worn stone. "Maybe later. For now, I just need to move."
You started your own warm-up routine, stretching muscles that protested from lack of proper rest. Other hunters gradually filtered in, Jean, yawning but awake; Armin, carrying several books along with his training gear; Connie, still chewing on something he'd probably stolen from the kitchen; and Mikasa, already focused as she carefully cleaned her favorite blade, the metal catching the light with each precise movement.
And then, inevitably, Levi appeared.
He stood in the archway leading into the yard, small but imposing, his gray eyes scanning the area before settling on you. For a moment, your eyes met, and you saw the unspoken question there: Are we okay?
You deliberately looked away, focusing back on your stretches. You weren't okay. Not yet. You didn't know if you ever would be.
Out of the corner of your eye, you saw Levi pause, processing your deliberate avoidance. Then he moved toward the center of the training yard, his voice cutting sharply through the low hum of conversation.
"Everyone, attention."
The yard fell silent immediately, all the hunters turning toward their commander.
"Today we'll focus on team combat," Levi announced. "Pair up. Marco with Ymir. Jean with Connie. Armin with Mikasa. y/n,"
He paused, his eyes finding yours again. "You'll train with me."
Your stomach dropped. Of course. Of course he'd want to pair with you, force proximity, probably try to talk about last night.
You considered protesting, refusing, insisting on another partner. But doing that in front of everyone would create a scene, make people ask questions you didn't want to answer.
So you just nodded stiffly and moved toward the training area Levi had indicated.
The next thirty minutes were some of the most uncomfortable of your life. Levi attacked with movements you knew intimately after years of training together, and you defended automatically, your bodies falling into patterns carved by endless repetition.
But there was no usual communication. No implicit trust that normally existed between training partners. Just mechanical movement, defense and attack, without the cooperative rhythm this exercise was meant to build.
Levi noticed, of course. It was impossible for him not to.
"Your mind's not here," he said finally, after easily blocking your fifth uncoordinated strike. "You're telegraphing every move."
"Maybe I'm tired," you shot back, stepping away to readjust your grip on your practice sword.
"You're exhausted," Levi corrected, lowering his own weapon. "When's the last time you actually slept?"
"I don't see how that's your concern."
The words came out colder than you'd intended, but you didn't take them back. Levi blinked, something like pain flashing briefly across his face before his usual mask returned.
"It's my concern when it affects your performance," he said, his voice carefully neutral. "When it puts you at risk in the field."
"I've been at risk my whole life," you said, your own frustration bleeding through. "Apparently, I just didn't know exactly from what."
Levi fell silent for a long moment, aware that other hunters were nearby, possibly listening. Around you, the usual rhythm of the training yard faltered, conversations dipped, movements slowed. A few of your fellow hunters exchanged brief glances, subtle but telling, before looking away again, pretending to focus on their routines while clearly tuned in to the tension between you.
When Levi finally spoke again, his voice was lower, meant only for your ears.
"Can we talk? In private, after training."
"I have nothing to say to you."
"y/n," he began, and there was a plea in his voice you had never heard before.
But you were saved from having to answer by Hange's arrival, practically bounding into the training yard with her usual burst of energy.
"Levi! y/n! Just the people I needed to see." She stopped between the two of you, seemingly oblivious to the tension. "y/n, do you have a moment? There's something I'd like to discuss with you."
You seized the excuse with both hands. "Of course, Hange. Now?"
"If you don't mind," Hange said, then glanced at Levi. "Mind if I borrow your sparring partner?"
Levi looked between the two of you, clearly aware this was an excuse but with no way to protest without seeming unreasonable. Finally, he gave a curt nod.
"Make sure she's back for afternoon drills."
"Of course," Hange replied cheerfully, already pulling you toward the exit.
A few curious eyes followed you as you left, the tension you'd stirred still lingering faintly behind you.
Once you were out of earshot, Hange slowed down, her expression growing more serious.
"Thank you," you said quietly.
"You're welcome. Although," Hange added, "I really do need to talk to you. It wasn't entirely an excuse."
Your heart sank a little. "About what?"
"About Selene," Hange said simply. "About your mother."
Your heartbeat picked up at the mention of her, sudden and sharp, like your body reacting before your mind could catch up.
"I also wanted to apologize to you," she added.
That was what made you stop.
You halted in the middle of the corridor, turning to stare at her in surprise. Her words caught you off guard more than anything else that morning.
Hange met your gaze, her expression softer now, carrying a mix of compassion and something heavier. Guilt, unmistakable and unhidden.
"Come on," she said, gesturing for you to follow. "Let's talk in my room. This isn't a conversation for the halls."
You fell into step beside her as she led you back into the castle, the noise of the training yard fading behind you. The corridors grew quieter the deeper you went, the air still carrying the faint chill of stone, until Hange veered toward the narrow staircase that descended below.
As you made your way down into the underground levels, the temperature shifted abruptly. The heat hit you almost at once, heavy and enclosed, clinging to your skin still damp from training. After the open air and movement outside, it felt suffocating for a moment, like stepping into a different world entirely.
Hange didn't seem to notice, or simply didn't mind, continuing down the corridor with familiar ease until she stopped in front of a worn wooden door and pushed it open.
Hange's room was exactly what you'd expect from her, an organized chaos of books, scattered papers, weapons in various states of disassembly, and strange jars probably containing things you didn't want to identify.
Unlike your shared quarters, Hange had her own space, a privilege of senior rank. It was larger than your room, with a bed in one corner, a massive desk covered in documents in another, and shelves lining every available wall.
Hange cleared a spot on her bed for you to sit, then settled into her desk chair, spinning it to face you directly.
"Before I start," Hange said, "I want you to know I'm doing this because I don't want to lose your trust. I know we hurt you by keeping secrets. And while I understand the reasons, I never agreed with the methods. That's why I want to talk to you."
You nodded slowly, not trusting your voice.
"Your mother," Hange continued, her tone softening, "Selene, she was my dear friend."
The words hit you like a punch. You heard that Selene was a fellow hunter, a respected veteran. But hearing Hange call her a friend made her seem more real somehow.
More human.
"We used to go on patrols together," Hange said, a distant smile crossing her face as she remembered. "Selene was brilliant. Cheerful, even in the face of danger. She had this laugh that could light up the darkest night."
You leaned forward, hungry for every detail about this woman you had never known.
"She was kind," Hange said, "genuinely kind to everyone. But don't underestimate her, she was also an incredibly strong hunter. She could go from making someone laugh to decapitating a vampire in seconds. She was formidable."
"What else?" you whispered.
"She loved the village," Hange continued. "Especially the festivals. She'd always drag Levi along, insisting he needed to 'get his head out of the supernatural world for a bit.' She used to say we had to remember why we fought, and the best way to do that was to be among the people we protected."
You could almost picture it, Levi being dragged to a bustling festival by a laughing woman. It was such a different image of him that it was almost comical.
"Selene was a spark of light in our dark world," Hange said softly. "Mike, Levi, and I, we all loved her. It was impossible not to."
Hange paused, her expression darkening.
"But little by little, she started to pull away from the Dawnguard. At first it was subtle, missions taken alone, less time at the castle. Levi was disappointed. Angry, even. He felt like Selene was abandoning her duty, her family."
"And you?" you asked. "How did you feel?"
"Sad," Hange admitted, her voice quieter now. She lowered her gaze, fingers absentmindedly brushing against the edge of her desk. "Mike too."
She paused for a moment, as if choosing her words more carefully.
"But, we understood, in a way." Her shoulders sank slightly. "This life, being a hunter, it's hard. It's lonely. You see things that change you, do things that haunt you."
Hange let out a faint breath, still not quite meeting your eyes. "If Selene had found something that made her happy outside of all this, part of me wanted her to have it."
"But Levi didn't," you said, the pieces beginning to fall into place.
Hange gave a small, knowing nod, her lips curving into a faint, wistful smile. She leaned back slightly against the edge of the table, arms crossing loosely.
"Levi's never been good with change," she said. "And Selene changing, pulling away," Her gaze drifted for a moment, as if replaying old memories. "He took it personally. Like she was rejecting him, the castle, everything they'd built together."
"And Erwin?"
Hange's expression turned more contemplative, the faint smile fading as she looked down for a moment, fingers tapping lightly against her arm.
"Erwin, well... it was complicated," she said at last. "He let her do as she wished. Gave her a freedom he rarely granted anyone."
She shifted her weight slightly, leaning back against the desk, her gaze unfocused as if piecing it together even now.
"In the Dawnguard, we have rules, structure. But with Selene, Erwin always made exceptions."
You frowned slightly. "Why?"
Hange met your gaze directly. "Because I think he felt something for her. I'm not sure what exactly, not even sure he knew. But there was a connection. A closeness that went beyond simple camaraderie."
Your mind reeled at this revelation.
"What Selene wanted," Hange continued, "what Erwin allowed her to seek, was something almost impossible, to leave this world and live a normal life. A life outside the hunt. I think that was the greatest and most sincere act of love he ever showed your mother."
Your heart pounded. You realized that if Erwin hadn't allowed it, you might never have existed. Your mother would never have had a life beyond training, patrols, and hunts. Never even a glimpse of something normal.
Hange went on, "Levi and I have argued about this for years. He wanted to wait, to keep 'protecting' as always. I argued you deserved to know. Finally, after you came of age," She paused, adjusting her glasses in that nervous gesture you recognized. "I decided I couldn't keep being complicit in the silence."
She hesitated briefly before adding, more softly, "And I thought the best gift for your birthday was to give you the truth."
You fell silent, your gaze dropping to the floor as the weight of her words settled in. For a moment, you just stood there, absorbing it.
"Thank you," you said quietly. "For fighting for me."
"You don't have to thank me," Hange said. "I should've done it years ago." She looked down, fidgeting with her hands, her usual confidence nowhere to be found.
"Why are you telling me all this now?" you asked, your voice tightening as tears began to well in your eyes, blurring your vision before you could stop them.
Hange noticed immediately. She stood from her chair and moved closer, kneeling in front of you without hesitation, her hands gently taking yours, warm, steady, grounding.
"Because I don't want to lose you," she said, her voice softer now, more vulnerable than you'd ever heard it. "I don't want you to think everyone lied out of malice or indifference." Her grip tightened slightly around your hands. "The choices we made, the secrets we kept, they were awful. But they came from a place of love, however misguided."
Your throat tightened. "I'm still angry," you admitted, your voice breaking despite your effort to keep it steady. "I still feel betrayed."
"I know," Hange said softly, her thumbs brushing lightly over your knuckles. "And you have every right to." She held your gaze, not looking away. "But I also want you to know your mother was loved. Deeply. By Erwin, by me, by Mike, even by Levi, in his own complicated way."
She paused, letting that settle.
"And you," she added more quietly, "by extension, have been loved since the moment you arrived at this castle."
That was what broke you.
You leaned forward without thinking, and Hange wrapped her arms around you immediately, pulling you into a tight embrace. Her hold was firm, protective, like she was trying to make up for years of silence in a single moment.
The tears came freely now, hot and unstoppable, soaking into her shoulder as everything you'd been holding in finally slipped through. The anger, the confusion, the grief, it all blurred together until you couldn't tell where one ended and the other began.
"I'm sorry," you murmured against her, your voice muffled, uneven. "I'm so sorry."
Hange tightened her arms around you, one hand coming up to cradle the back of your head, steady and reassuring.
"You have nothing to be sorry for," she replied firmly, her voice low but unwavering. "We're the ones who are sorry, for not being better, for not being more honest."
She didn't let go. Not even a little.
You stayed like that for several minutes, clinging to Hange as if she were an anchor in a storm, your grip tightening every so often as the last remnants of everything you'd been holding in worked their way out. Slowly, your breathing steadied, the sharp edge of your emotions dulling just enough to think again.
Finally, when the tears subsided, you pulled back, wiping your face with your sleeves, though it did little to hide the redness in your eyes.
"Thank you," you said hoarsely. "For telling me. For being honest."
"Always," Hange promised without hesitation. "From now on, no more secrets. If you have questions, I'll answer them as best I can."
You nodded, pushing yourself to your feet, your legs still unsteady beneath you. "I should... I need a moment."
"Of course," Hange said, rising as well, giving you space but not distance. "And y/n, one more thing."
You paused at the door and turned back.
"Selene would've been proud of you," Hange said, a soft, genuine warmth in her expression. "Of the hunter you've become, of the woman you are. Never doubt that."
The words hit deeper than you expected, catching somewhere in your chest. You had to blink quickly, jaw tightening as you forced the fresh wave of emotion back down.
"Thank you," you whispered again, your voice barely steady, before slipping out of her room.
The hallway was empty, thankfully. Quiet.
You leaned back against the cold stone wall, the chill seeping through your clothes, grounding you. Your eyes closed for a moment as you drew in a slow breath, trying to piece everything together, everything you had just learned, everything it meant.
For the first time, it didn't feel distant.
It felt real.
Your mother had been loved, deeply, completely, by multiple people in different ways.
And Erwin had harbored an unrequited affection for decades, raising the daughter of the woman he cherished most, protecting you as if you were his own flesh and blood, all while burying his feelings deep inside.
The complexity of it all was overwhelming. It didn't change the fact that they had lied, that they had kept you in the dark. But it gave context, depth, humanity, to the choices they had made.
You didn't forgive them. Not yet, maybe not ever completely.
But you understood them a little better.
Finally, you straightened up, wiping your face one last time before heading toward the kitchen. You needed something to steady yourself, even if your stomach was in knots.
Onyankopon was there, preparing something in a cup. He wasn't wearing his usual uniform, but rather a more elegant and formal outfit, indicating that he had just returned from the village, probably after collecting the rations that Hitch, one of the allies in Velmyra, had set aside for all of you.
"y/n," he greeted you with a gentle smile as you walked in. "Would you like some tea? I just brewed a new blend."
"Yes, please," you said, stepping closer to the table where he was working.
The man poured the steaming liquid into a ceramic cup and handed it to you. The aroma was herbal and soothing, with hints of chamomile and something else you couldn't quite identify.
"Thank you," you said, taking a cautious sip. It was delicious, the warmth spreading through your chest and easing some of the tension you'd been carrying.
"You're welcome." Onyankopon studied you for a moment with those perceptive brown eyes. "Are you alright? You look exhausted."
"It's been a rough couple of days," you admitted, taking another sip of the tea.
"I've heard." He turned back to his worktable, where several piles of dried herbs were organized into neatly labeled pouches. "News travels fast, even when people try to be discreet."
You said nothing, just watched him work, his large, deft hands selecting and sorting plants with the ease of someone who had done this for years.
"You know," he said after a moment, his voice thoughtful, "there's a plant that grows near the lake. It's called Soligold. It only blooms on days of full sunlight. And at night, its leaves fold in, keeping the light it's absorbed. It has incredible properties for calming the mind and spirit."
Your heart skipped at the mention of the lake, but you kept your expression neutral. "Really?"
"Yes." Onyankopon glanced at you sideways with a faint smile. "Actually, tonight would be perfect to gather some. The sun's been strong, and at dusk the flower will seal in its glow. I was planning to go myself, but I've got too much to do with the food stores." He shrugged. "Levi would probably get annoyed if I didn't have everything ready by tomorrow."
There was something in his tone, in the way he looked at you, that made you wonder if he knew more than he was letting on. But his expression remained mild, almost distracted as he went back to his herbs.
"Do you want me to go?" you asked carefully.
"Would you?" He turned fully toward you now, hope lighting his face. "That would be incredibly helpful. Soligold is hard to find elsewhere, and the variety near the lake is particularly potent."
"Sure," you said, trying to sound casual even though your pulse had quickened. "Where exactly does it grow?"
The man opened a drawer and pulled out a small hand-drawn map. "Here," he said, pointing to an area on the eastern shore of the lake, not far from where you'd met Eren. "It grows in the shaded areas near the water. Look for small white flowers that glow faintly in the dark."
"They glow?" you repeated, intrigued despite yourself.
"It's part of their natural magic," he explained with evident enthusiasm. "If you open a closed flower, you can see the light stored inside, it keeps it alive through the night."
"Sounds like something worth seeing," you said sincerely.
"It is." Onyankopon rolled up the map and handed it to you along with a small cloth pouch. "I only need a few flowers, with the stems intact if possible. And y/n," he added, his voice turning more serious, "be careful. I know you can take care of yourself, but just be careful."
"I always am," you promised, tucking the map and pouch away.
Your companion nodded, then turned back to his work. But just as you were about to leave, his voice stopped you again.
"y/n, one more thing."
You turned to him.
"Sometimes," he said softly, not looking at you, his eyes fixed on the herbs before him, "the most beautiful things grow in unexpected places. Between darkness and light, where two worlds meet." He paused, then met your gaze with an expression you couldn't quite read. "Just remember that, alright?"
Your heart was pounding now.
"I will," you said finally.
Onyankopon smiled, then went back to his work as if nothing had happened.
You left the kitchen with your mind spinning faster than before. You now had the perfect excuse to be near the lake that night. If anyone asked, you were gathering flowers for Onyankopon. Simple, believable, and entirely true, even if it wasn't the whole truth.
The rest of the afternoon passed in a kind of restless blur. You made sure to attend the exercise Levi had asked Hange to keep you for, going through the motions with just enough focus to avoid drawing attention. Afterward, you volunteered to help in the kitchen, ending up in the pantry with Jean, sorting through supplies and reorganizing shelves that probably didn't need it.
Jean didn't let the silence linger. He kept the conversation flowing, half jokes, half village gossip, small, ridiculous things that didn't really matter. You realized it right away; he was doing it on purpose, to give you something lighter to hold onto, something to keep you from remembering everything you'd discovered about your origins.
You found yourself answering here and there, even managing a quiet laugh once or twice, letting his words fill the space your mind kept trying to wander into.
In truth, you had taken on both tasks for the same reason: to stay useful, to stay visible and to have one more excuse ready when the time came to ask for the night off.
Around six, you finally gave up on the work around the castle and decided to get ready for the night.
You showered again, more out of nerves than necessity, letting the hot water loosen your tense muscles.
When you went to your wardrobe to dress, you found the two boxes you'd stored away days ago: Erwin's and Connie's. Inside one of them, neatly placed, was your mother's handkerchief.
You paused, realizing you hadn't put it back there yourself. Armin must have done it, quietly returning it to its place after you'd left it behind in Levi's office during your argument.
You took the cloth in your hands, fingers lingering on the familiar fabric for a moment.
Then, with care, you folded it and tied it around your belt in a small knot. You wanted your mother with you tonight.
Also, you ran your fingers over Connie's gift box, with the white quartz, hawk feather, and coin. You were grateful to have your companions, your brothers, beside you. You knew they'd be there if you ever needed them. Still, the mere thought of them discovering you were secretly meeting with a vampire made your stomach twist with fear.
After dressing, your favorite white blouse with lace details, black pants, and your usual boots, you moved to your dresser for the final touch.
The necklace the Great Peddler had given you. Now that you were angry at Levi, he had no right to scold you for wearing it.
When you opened the box, there it was, glowing faintly with a red light that flared brighter as soon as you put it on. Its crimson hue stood out beautifully against the colors you'd chosen, matching the natural tint of your lips.
You hid two small daggers in your usual spots, one in your boot and one tucked against the small of your back. Just in case.
Then came the hardest part: deciding how much effort to put into your appearance beyond practicality.
You found yourself standing before the small mirror in your room, staring at your reflection in growing frustration. You didn't know why this felt so complicated. It wasn't a date, was it? The only person you could ask about this kind of meeting was Jean, he'd had plenty with girls from the city, but just asking would raise far too many questions.
It was just a meeting between two people. A third meeting.
Heat rose to your cheeks at that thought.
Finally, you brushed your hair until it shone, leaving it loose instead of your usual practical braid. It was a small, almost insignificant detail, but somehow, it felt important.
Just as you were about to leave, the door opened and Mikasa stepped in, followed closely by Sasha, who looked exhausted.
Both stopped when they saw you, their eyes scanning your appearance with near-comical scrutiny.
"Going somewhere?" Mikasa asked, her tone neutral but her eyes curious.
"Just gathering herbs for Onyankopon," you said, trying to sound casual. "Near the lake."
"With your hair down?" Sasha asked, a mischievous smile forming. "y/n, you know loose hair's impractical for fieldwork."
"I just wanted a change," you said, knowing how weak it sounded even as you said it.
Mikasa and Sasha exchanged a look, and you could see an entire silent conversation pass between them.
"Alright," Mikasa said finally, though her tone suggested she wasn't convinced. "I wear my hair down on missions too. Just be careful."
"And if you're meeting someone in town," Sasha added with an exaggerated wink, "at least we know you look good."
"I'm not meeting anyone in town," you protested, perhaps too quickly.
"Sasha," Mikasa chided gently, though there was a hint of amusement in her eyes too.
"What? I'm just saying—"
"I have to go," you interrupted, heading for the door before they could question you further. "See you later."
"Have fun gathering herbs!" Sasha called after you, and you could still hear her laughter even after you closed the door.
Despite your nerves, you couldn't help but smile. Your friends could be annoying, but they cared. And if they suspected anything, at least they were kind enough not to push.
At least they suspected you were meeting a human.
Not an ancient creature.
The castle was quieter now as evening settled in. Some hunters were dining; others were gearing up for night patrols. You managed to avoid most of them, sticking to the shadows and less-traveled routes.
You had almost reached the exit when a voice stopped you.
"y/n."
You froze.
Levi.
Fucking again.
You turned slowly to find him standing at the entrance of a side hallway, arms crossed, wearing that inscrutable expression he used when he was trying hard to control his emotions.
"Where are you going?" he asked, his voice carefully neutral.
"Collecting Soligold for Onyankopon," you replied, keeping your voice steady. "It grows near the lake, I've been there before."
Levi studied you for a moment, and you could see the conflict in his eyes. The part of him that wanted to stop you, to keep you safe within the castle walls. And the part that knew he had no right, not after what he had done to you.
"Take weapons," he said finally.
"I always do."
"And if you see anything suspicious, "
"I'll come back immediately," you finished for him. "I know, Levi. I know how to take care of myself."
There was a tense moment of silence before Levi gave a short nod. "Be careful."
"I will."
You turned to leave, but his voice reached you once more, softer this time, almost vulnerable.
"y/n,"
"Yes?" you turned toward him.
"That necklace looks good on you," he said at last, before turning away and disappearing down the underground corridors.
Something in your chest tightened at his words. After scolding you for wearing it, after saying it was dangerous, he was finally letting you keep it.
It was rare to see Levi change his mind, but you silently appreciated that he was finally giving you space, allowing you to make your own choices, even about something as simple as an accessory.
The night air was cool and clean, carrying the scent of the forest and the promise of adventure. The moon hung high in the sky, perfectly full, bathing everything in silver light.
It was a perfect night.
And as you began your walk toward the lake, toward Eren, you felt something you hadn't felt in a long time.
Freedom.
Not the physical kind that came from being outside the castle walls, though that was part of it. It was the freedom to make your own choices, to follow your own heart, to explore something new and unknown without anyone forbidding it.
It was both terrifying and exhilarating.
As the forest wrapped you in its familiar embrace, your steps carrying you closer to the lake and to the person waiting for you there, you couldn't help but smile.
Whatever came next, whatever happened between you and Eren, you knew one thing for certain.
This was your choice.
The Ravkah Forest unfolded before you like a world apart, detached from the castle and its complications. The trees, their interwoven branches and leaves, created a canopy that filtered the moonlight into silver patterns on the forest floor.
Your boots crunched softly over fallen leaves as you followed the familiar path. The night air filled your lungs with every deep breath, carrying the scent of damp earth, moss, and the wildflowers that only bloomed under moonlight.
You had walked these trails countless times during your years with The Dawnguard. You knew every turn, every marked tree, every stone that jutted from the path. But tonight, everything felt different, like the forest itself knew you were walking toward something that would change everything.
Your hand moved unconsciously to the necklace around your neck, feeling the warmth radiating from the red stone. It seemed to pulse softly against your skin, as if it had its own heartbeat, its own rhythm somehow in sync with yours. It was comforting in a strange way, as though the stone knew exactly where you were going and approved of your decision.
As you ventured deeper into the woods, the sounds of the castle faded entirely, replaced by the nocturnal symphony of the forest: the whisper of wind through the leaves, the distant call of owls, the occasional rustle of small creatures moving through the undergrowth. It was a melody you knew well, one that had accompanied you on countless patrols and missions.
But it had never sounded so full of possibility.
The path began to slope downward toward the lake, and with each step, you felt as though you were leaving something behind, not physically, but emotionally. Every step pulled you away from the lies, the expectations, the version of yourself you were supposed to be.
Every step drew you closer to something new. Something unknown and frightening, but thrilling in a way you hadn't felt in years.
The moon shone above you, so bright you hardly needed your hunter's eyes to see the way. Its silver light turned the forest into something magical, transforming the ordinary into the extraordinary. The leaves seemed to shimmer with their own glow, spiderwebs between branches caught the moonlight like threads of silver, and dew on the moss reflected a thousand tiny stars.
You thought of your mother as you walked, of Selene, who had once traveled these same paths decades ago. You wondered if she had felt the same as you did now: that mix of fear and anticipation, the sense of standing on the edge of something that could change everything.
With each step, the handkerchief tied at your belt shifted gently, the fabric brushing against you, releasing that familiar scent. It wrapped around you like a quiet, warm embrace, subtle, but grounding, like she was still there, walking beside you.
Hange had said your mother was sweet but formidable. Cheerful yet deadly. Able to make someone laugh and destroy an enemy in seconds. She was a fascinating contradiction, a complexity that made you ache to have known her.
You wondered whether she would have approved of you meeting Eren, whether she would have warned you or tried to stop you, or if she would have understood, having once chosen to live beyond the rules of the Dawnguard herself.
There was no way to know. And perhaps that was the greatest loss of all: not only never having known your mother, but never being able to ask her the thousand questions that now filled your mind.
The sound of water began to filter through the trees, a steady murmur growing louder with every step. Your heart quickened, and without realizing it, you began to move faster, your legs carrying you eagerly toward him.
The trees started to thin out, and then you saw it: Moonveil Lake, stretching before you like a mirror of dark crystal, perfectly reflecting the moon hanging in the sky. The surface barely moved, only small ripples catching and returning the light in mesmerizing flashes.
It was beautiful. It had always been beautiful, but tonight it was something more. There was a magical quality to it, something you couldn't name but felt deep in your bones.
You stopped at the edge of the clearing, your eyes scanning the lakeshore. For a moment, there was nothing but water, trees, and moonlight. And then your gaze fell upon a figure near the shore.
Eren.
Your breath caught in your throat.
He sat on a fallen tree that stretched partly over the water, his back to you. Even from this distance, even seeing only his silhouette, his presence was unmistakable. There was something in the way he sat, in the stillness of him, that spoke of a long existence. It wasn't the stillness of impatience or boredom, but the deep calm of someone who had learned to wait, someone who understood the weight and value of time in a way no human ever could.
His brown hair caught the moonlight, forming a faint halo around his head. He was dressed simply: a light linen shirt that moved gently with the night breeze, dark trousers, boots worn by years of use, and a long coat reaching his knees. There was nothing ostentatious about his appearance, nothing that screamed his immortal nature.
And yet, something about him was undeniably otherworldly. A beauty too perfect, too timeless. An aura you could feel even from here, like electricity in the air before a storm.
You stood there for a moment, simply watching him. Part of you wanted to memorize the scene: Eren by the lake under the moon, completely unaware of your presence, existing in a moment of absolute solitude.
Because you knew that once you took another step, once you made yourself known, everything would change. That fragile peace, that safe distance, would shatter. And there was no telling what would come next.
But you hadn't come all this way to remain in the shadows.
You took a deep breath, squared your shoulders, and stepped forward. A twig snapped beneath your boot, the sound sharp and loud in the night's stillness.
Eren turned.
It was a fluid, graceful motion, without the clumsiness or surprise a human might show. He simply turned, as though he had been waiting for that exact sound at that exact moment, and his eyes found yours across the distance.
Those green eyes met yours with an intensity that made you feel both exposed and seen in a way you'd never been before. It wasn't the calculated gaze of a predator sizing up prey, nor the analytical stare of someone assessing a threat.
It was something else. Something warm and complex that made your heart race and your stomach tighten in a way that wasn't entirely unpleasant.
Eren rose from the log in a movement that was pure elegance, effortless, perfectly balanced. A slow smile spread across his face, transforming his features from merely beautiful to utterly captivating. It wasn't a predatory smile, nor an arrogant one. It was genuine, warm, filled with something that might have been relief, or happiness, or perhaps a mix of both.
"You came," he said, his voice heavy with genuine emotion, carried to you by the night breeze that smelled of fresh water and wildflowers.
For a moment, you couldn't speak. Your voice seemed trapped somewhere between your chest and your throat, caught by the intensity of his gaze, by the surreal beauty of the scene, by the sheer weight of what you were doing.
You were here. Really here, meeting a vampire by choice, going against everything you had ever been taught, defying the rules that had governed your entire life.
And the most terrifying part was that you didn't feel bad about it.
"I said I would," you finally managed to reply, your voice coming out steadier than you expected. You started walking toward him, your steps measured but determined, crossing the space between the trees and the lake's edge.
Eren stepped down from the fallen tree effortlessly, his feet touching the rocky shore without making a sound. He moved toward you, meeting you halfway between his previous spot and the forest's edge.
He stopped in front of you, and now that you were so close, you could see all the details distance had hidden, the faint lines around his eyes that appeared when he smiled, the way his hair fell to his shoulders in that effortlessly natural yet artfully tousled way, the subtle glow in his eyes that hinted at his vampiric nature but somehow wasn't frightening.
He was tall enough that you had to tilt your head slightly upward to meet his gaze. It wasn't a dramatic difference in height, but enough to remind you of his presence, his physical existence in this shared space.
"I'm glad to see you," Eren said, and there was absolute sincerity in his words, making them feel like more than a simple greeting. It was a statement, an admission, a bare truth he offered without hesitation.
Something in your chest expanded at those words. "Me too," you admitted, surprised by your own honesty but unwilling to take it back.
Eren's eyes roamed your face with an attention that was almost tangible, as if he were memorizing every detail. His gaze dropped briefly to the necklace around your neck, and you saw something flicker across his expression, something too quick to name, but that seemed like pure curiosity.
"That necklace," he murmured, his gaze returning to your eyes. "It's beautiful. I've never seen you wear it before."
Your hand flew instinctively to the red stone, fingers curling around it. "Thank you. It was a gift I received a few days ago."
Something glimmered in Eren's eyes, a spark of genuine interest. "It has something special about it. I can feel it even from here." He tilted his head slightly, studying the necklace more closely. "There's magic in that stone. Old. Powerful."
"You can feel that?" you asked, fascinated.
"Can't you?" he replied, tilting his head. "Vampires are sensitive to magic," he explained. "Especially those of us who've lived long enough to recognize its different forms. That necklace" He paused, as if searching for the right words. "It carries a protective energy. As if it was made to keep its wearer safe."
The irony didn't escape you. Levi had scolded you for wearing it, saying it was dangerous. And here was Eren, a vampire, telling you it was protective.
"I didn't know," you admitted. "I just felt a connection to it, so I wore it. And recently, it started glowing like it was saying, 'I'm here.'"
Eren's expression softened into a genuine smile. "Usually, magical objects fade when they're not being used, or when they're not with the right person," he said, lifting a finger as if explaining something important.
"What do you mean by that?" you asked, purely curious. You liked the way he explained things, it didn't make you feel foolish. If anything, he seemed happy to help you understand.
"I mean that the necklace was probably meant to be with you," he said gently. "Whoever gave it to you likely knew you well enough to know it belonged in your hands."
Though his words made sense, you couldn't quite believe that the merchant had known you beforehand, or known who you were, to give you something like that. Maybe he'd met someone from your clan.
"How strange," you admitted, turning the pendant over in your hand. "I didn't even know the person who gave it to me."
"Really? Do you want to talk about it?" Eren offered, his tone kind but without pressure.
His gentleness stirred something in your chest. You had never imagined receiving such attention from an immortal, especially after having slain hundreds of his kind.
"Not tonight," you said finally. "Tonight, I just want to forget everything for a while."
Eren nodded in understanding. "Then that's exactly what we'll do." He extended his hand toward you, a simple gesture, yet heavy with meaning. "Come with me. There's something I want to show you."
You looked at his outstretched hand, those long, elegant fingers that could be lethal, but now offered only gentleness. It was a choice, as simple and as complicated as that.
You could take his hand and move forward into the unknown. Or you could step back, return to the castle, to the safety of what was familiar, even if it was built on lies.
But when you thought of the castle, all you saw were secrets and pain and expectations you'd never asked for. And when you looked at Eren, you saw possibilities. Truth, perhaps. Or at least the promise of it.
You took his hand.
His fingers closed around yours with gentle firmness. His thumb brushing unconsciously over the back of your hand in a gesture that felt both instinctive and deeply deliberate.
"Do you trust me?" he asked, his voice low, intimate in the stillness of the night.
It was an impossible question. You barely knew him. He was a vampire, a being who, had lived for years, doing things you would probably never fully understand. He had killed, no doubt. Done things that would horrify you if you knew.
You hesitated for a second before answering, meeting his gaze. "I wouldn't be here if I didn't," you said quietly.
Eren's lips curved slightly, a faint glint of something softer in his expression. "That's true," he said.
He turned, gently guiding you toward the edge of the lake. You expected to walk along the shore, following the water toward some unknown destination. But instead, Eren led you into the forest on the opposite side, where the trees grew denser, older, where the canopy was so thick that moonlight barely reached the ground.
"Where are we going?" you asked, your voice barely above a whisper.
"To a special place," Eren replied, his hand still holding yours as you moved between the trees. "A place few know of, and fewer have ever seen," He paused, searching for the right words. "An ancient place."
You followed the path northeast, where the terrain grew increasingly challenging. Thick roots intertwined over the forest floor like sleeping serpents, and the vegetation became denser, wilder than on the patrol trails you usually took. But Eren moved with effortless grace and confidence, guiding you carefully around obstacles, his hand never leaving yours.
"An ancient place?" you repeated, curiosity outweighing your initial caution.
"That's right," Eren confirmed. "There are places in this world that exist outside the normal flow of time. Places where magic runs stronger, where the veil between the mundane and the extraordinary grows thin. This forest, Ravkah, holds several of them. But the one I'm about to show you," He turned briefly to look at you, his eyes gleaming with what might have been excitement. "It's one of the oldest."
Your heart began to beat faster, a mixture of anticipation and nervousness flooding you. You had never ventured east alone before. The veterans always said that side of the forest was crawling with vampires, that you should only go there in groups.
"And you're taking me there because...?"
"Because I think you deserve to see something beautiful," Eren said simply, turning back to lead you deeper into the woods. "After everything you've been carrying, all the pain and confusion, I thought maybe you needed a moment of peace. A reminder that there's still magic in this world beyond blood and violence."
His words touched you more deeply than you expected. No one, absolutely no one, had ever spoken to you like that before. With such care, such understanding of what you needed, even when you weren't sure yourself.
You didn't know how, or what, to say to that. How could you respond to such kindness, such consideration? Especially from someone who was supposed to be your enemy.
So you said nothing. You simply nodded, and Eren understood.
His hand still held yours, radiating a calm that seemed to invite you to let go of your worries and surrender to the moment. Beneath the faint murmur of the lake and the trembling glow of the moon, everything felt suspended, as if time itself were holding its breath.
You were mesmerized, lost in everything the night offered, the moonlight, the whispering wind through the trees, the pulse of life in every corner. But while you admired that beauty, Eren admired yours. His gaze never wavered, and in that shared silence, he found something he thought he'd forgotten.
Yesterday he had felt the fleeting brush of your fingers; today, as he held your hand between his, he felt that connection deepen beyond the surface.
It was a connection that slowly taught him what it meant to feel alive.
— 12. rumination
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +7,800
The night had fully fallen over the forest when Eren began his journey back to Vel'Asheth, hidden among the Avrig Cliffs that kept its existence veiled from curious eyes. It was a path he had walked thousands of times over the years, so familiar he could have followed it blindfolded.
But tonight was different.
Tonight, his thoughts weren't on the road or the duties awaiting him in the palace. They were completely consumed by her.
By you.
Your name echoed in his mind with an almost musical cadence, and every time he thought of it, something in his chest, that organ that had never beaten, seemed to tighten with a strange warmth.
Eren walked along the forest path with the effortless grace characteristic of his kind, his steps silent upon the fallen leaves, his silhouette moving among the shadows as though he were one of them. The moon cast its silvery glow over the trail, weaving patterns of light and darkness that danced across the forest floor.
The night air carried the scent of damp earth, of moss clinging to the trunks of ancient trees, of dew beginning to form on the leaves. It was a landscape he knew intimately; every tree, every stone, every curve of the path was etched into his memory after so many years.
And yet tonight, as he followed that familiar route, everything seemed different. The colors were more vivid, the sounds sharper, the air cooler against his skin. It was as if the entire world had taken on a new dimension, a new intensity that had never been there before.
Or perhaps it had always been there, and he had simply forgotten how to perceive it.
His thoughts returned again and again to the conversation by the lake, to the way you had looked at him, with those eyes that seemed to see beyond what he showed the world. To the vulnerability in your voice when you spoke of your loneliness, of that feeling of being invisible even among those who loved you.
Eren understood that feeling better than you could ever imagine.
Being immortal meant watching entire generations pass as if they were days. It was even harder being the leader of an Order with powerful enemies. It was inevitable to see those you cared for die, again and again, until the pain became so familiar that it no longer truly hurt.
And at some point, without realizing when exactly it had happened, Eren had stopped forming those connections. He had stopped seeking companionship beyond the superficial, beyond what was necessary to maintain order and fulfill his duties.
He had become invisible to himself, a ghost walking through the world without ever truly being part of it
Until tonight.
Until you came along.
There was something about you that had reached him in an extraordinary way. It wasn't just your beauty, though you were undeniably beautiful, in a way that had left him momentarily speechless when the moonlight touched your face. It was something deeper, something essential.
It was the way you moved, with a grace blended with strength that spoke of years of disciplined training. It was the intelligence in your gaze. The vulnerability you dared to show, even when every part of your training probably screamed at you never to lower your guard.
It was the way you made him feel alive.
Eren stopped in the middle of the path, closing his eyes for a moment and placing a hand over his chest. Beneath his fingers, there was no heartbeat, there never had been. And yet, in that moment by the lake, when your hands had brushed by accident, he could have sworn he felt something like a pulse.
He opened his eyes, looking up at the sky through the branches. The stars shone with almost painful brilliance, and the moon seemed larger than usual, as if it too bore witness to the transformation taking place within him.
He had lived so long that he had forgotten what anticipation felt like, that tingling excitement at the thought of seeing someone again. Like when he was a child and couldn't sleep before his birthday, or when his father trained him and he waited eagerly for the break to play with his friends, or when he saw his mother after a long day.
And now, at the mere thought of seeing you again tomorrow night, he felt something he hadn't experienced in centuries.
Hope.
He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he almost didn't notice the presence following him.
Almost.
His vampiric senses, sharpened by centuries of survival and conflict, caught the faint sound of footsteps trying to stay silent, the nearly imperceptible shift in the air that hinted at movement behind him.
Eren sighed, a resigned smile curving his lips.
"Floch," he said without turning, his voice clear in the stillness of the forest. "I already noticed you. There's no need to watch over me all the time."
There was a brief silence, followed by the sound of someone muttering a curse under their breath. Then, the redhead's figure emerged from the shadows behind a particularly thick oak, his expression a mix of embarrassment and determination.
"I thought I was being more careful this time," Floch said, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. "You've been distracted lately. I was hoping I could follow you without you noticing."
Eren turned to face him fully, studying the vampire who had been his companion and friend for as long as he could remember. His eyes shone with a fierce loyalty that sometimes bordered on obsession.
"Distracted doesn't mean careless," Eren replied softly. "And you still haven't answered my question, why are you following me?"
Floch shrugged, though there was tension in his shoulders that betrayed genuine concern. "Someone has to. Especially after the fight with the rebels. You go out alone, at night, without telling anyone exactly where you're going," He paused, his gaze sharpening. "That's not like you, Eren. You're usually the most cautious of all of us."
"Things have changed," Eren said simply, resuming his walk toward the palace. Floch fell into step beside him, studying him with an intensity Eren could feel even without looking.
They walked in silence for several minutes, the only sounds the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet and the distant hoot of an owl. Eren knew Floch was waiting for him to elaborate, to explain that critical statement, but part of him wasn't sure how to put what he felt into words.
Finally, it was Floch who broke the silence.
"I saw you," he said quietly, almost cautiously.
Eren stopped abruptly, turning toward him with narrowed eyes. "Who?"
"You. And her." Floch held his gaze firmly, unflinching before the tension that instantly filled Eren's posture. "By the lake. I saw you both. Talking. Together."
Eren's first instinct was anger, an urge to lash out at the intrusion on his privacy. But when he looked at Floch, at the genuine concern in his eyes, that impulse faded as quickly as it had come. Floch hadn't been spying out of malice or curiosity. He'd been watching out for him, for the same reason he had followed him tonight: because he cared.
"I see," Eren finally said, resuming his pace but walking more slowly now. "And what exactly did you see?"
"Enough," Floch replied, keeping pace with him. "I saw her sitting with you by the lake, talking as if you were, old friends." He hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. "Who is she, khaed (Lord)?"
Eren considered the question for a moment. He could have deflected it, could have said it wasn't Floch's concern. But after so many years of friendship and loyalty, the redhead deserved more than evasions.
"Her name is y/n," he said finally, and just saying her name aloud brought him a strange satisfaction.
Floch kept walking beside him. "And what is she to you?"
The green-eyed leader stopped, searching for the right words. "There's something about her. Something I can't fully explain, but I also can't ignore."
Floch studied him silently for a long moment, and Eren could see the conflict in his eyes: loyalty clashing with worry, the desire to support his leader warring with the instinct to protect him from possible threats.
"What kind of 'something'?" Floch finally asked, resuming his pace beside Eren, his posture tense and alert.
Eren let out a quiet breath, eyes fixed on the path ahead. The lights of Vel'Asheth flickered in the distance, the palace towers cutting into the night sky.
"I don't know," he admitted after a moment. "It's just different."
Floch glanced at him, waiting.
Eren hesitated, then shrugged lightly. "I find myself wanting to talk to her. To see her again." A faint crease formed between his brows, as if trying to make sense of it himself. "That's not something that usually happens."
Floch remained silent, processing his words. Eren could imagine how strange it must sound, for someone like him, normally the very embodiment of control and composure, to admit such vulnerability.
Floch finally spoke, his voice softer now. "She looks very smart. Strong. The way she moved, even just walking, spoke of training. Of confidence in her own skills."
"She is," Eren confirmed, and there was a hint of pride in his voice that surprised even himself. "She's intelligent, observant. Not easily intimidated. And yes, she's strong. I can see it in the way she carries herself, in the way she looks at me, not with real fear, only curiosity. Caution, yes, but not fear."
"And that attracts you?" Floch asked, his tone now filled with genuine curiosity, not judgment.
"Among other things," Eren admitted. He ran a hand through his hair, more annoyed at himself than anything. "I mean, yeah, she's beautiful. That's obvious."
He let out a short breath, glancing ahead. "But it's not just that."
Floch stayed quiet, waiting.
They kept walking side by side, their steps falling into a steady rhythm over the path. Floch's gaze remained fixed ahead, sharp and attentive as always.
Eren, on the other hand, let his eyes drop for a moment, his thoughts drifting back to you without meaning to.
He hesitated for a second. "I like talking to her. She really cares about what she says, and she says it anyway, even when she doesn't know me at all."
A faint crease formed between his brows, like he was still trying to understand why that stood out so much.
"And that matters to you?" Floch pressed, his tone quieter now, but no less intent.
Eren took a few more steps before answering, his gaze still lowered. "Yeah." He exhaled softly, almost under his breath.
Then he glanced up again, expression tightening just slightly. "More than I expected."
Both walked a few steps in silence before Floch spoke again. "And how does she make you feel?"
They came to a stop near the edge of the clearing, the trees thinning as the palace loomed ahead, its silhouette cutting into the night sky.
Eren didn't answer right away. His gaze drifted for a moment, unfocused, like he was turning the question over more than he expected to.
"Different," he said at last. "Not bored, for once."
Floch shot him a brief sideways glance, one brow lifting slightly.
Eren tilted his head slightly, jaw tensing for a second. "I've only seen her twice, and I'm already thinking about when I'll see her again." He paused. "That's unusual."
A faint stiffness lingered in his posture, like he wasn't entirely comfortable admitting it out loud. He glanced at Floch briefly, then looked away again, back toward the palace.
"I don't know what it is," he added, more evenly. "Could be nothing. Just someone new."
A short silence followed, filled only by the sound of their steps.
Then, quieter, almost like an afterthought: "But I want to find out."
Floch studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable, weighing every word. Then he gave a slow, measured nod.
"Then I'll trust your judgment," he said. "Even if I still think it's a bad idea."
"I know," Eren replied, a faint, crooked smile pulling at one corner of his mouth.
"Sounds like you've already decided," Floch muttered, though there was less bite in it now.
Eren gave a small, almost absent nod. "Yeah. Probably."
The redhead shook his head, a mix of exasperation and reluctant amusement crossing his face. "You're impossible once you get like this."
"So I've heard."
They resumed their pace toward the palace, the earlier tension easing into something quieter, more familiar. The towering gates of Vel'Asheth grew closer with each step, lit faintly by the dim glow of lanterns.
"Will you see her again?" Floch asked as they neared the entrance.
"Tomorrow night," Eren said. "I want to show her something. Somewhere a little less crowded."
Floch's expression tightened slightly at that, his eyes narrowing just a fraction. "Just be careful."
"I will."
For a brief second, Eren glanced up at the sky, the moon casting a pale light over his features, before his gaze settled forward again.
"For now," he added, more to himself than to Floch, "I just want to see where it goes."
Floch didn't respond immediately, but after a moment, he gave a slow nod.
Together, they crossed the great gates, leaving the quiet of the night behind as they stepped back into the world of their group. The Order of the Crimson Moon.
That night, as Eren walked through the familiar halls with Floch at his side, he felt as though he were seeing them through new eyes, as if the conversation with you had awakened in him a renewed appreciation for the beauty surrounding him.
Or perhaps it was simply that, for the first time in a long time, he had something, someone, with whom he wanted to share that beauty.
"Eren."
The voice came from his left, and both vampires turned to see Reiner emerging from one of the side halls. There was a look of relief on his face when he saw him.
"We were waiting for you," Reiner said, striding closer. "We have reports from the mission in the village."
Eren nodded, shifting mentally from personal thoughts to clan responsibilities. "Is Annie with you?"
"In the council room," Reiner confirmed. "Along with Pieck, Porco, and Zeke. They wanted to be present for the full briefing."
"Understood," Eren said, starting in that direction. Then he stopped, turning to Floch. "You coming?"
Floch shook his head. "I've got my own patrol to finish. But I'll be nearby if you need me."
Eren nodded in gratitude, and Floch disappeared down one of the side corridors, leaving him alone with Reiner.
"So," Reiner said as they walked together toward the meeting room, their footsteps echoing softly through the stone corridor, "where were you tonight? Floch's been worried."
"He worries too much," Eren replied with a faint, casual smile. "I was just clearing my head after the battle."
Reiner glanced sideways at him, clearly not entirely convinced, though he didn't push further. His gaze lingered for a second, as if weighing whether to believe him, before he simply let out a low hum. "Well, the reports we have are important. I thought you'd want to hear them right away."
"I appreciate that," Eren said sincerely, adjusting his pace slightly as they continued down the corridor. The torchlight flickered along the walls, casting long shadows that shifted with each step.
They reached the double doors of the council chamber, tall and heavy with carved markings worn down by time. Reiner placed a hand on one of them and pushed it open.
Inside, a large circular room was revealed, dominated by a round table of dark oak at its center. The air was still, heavy with the lingering presence of previous discussions, like the room itself never fully emptied.
Seated around the table were the other members of the Order.
"You've returned," Zeke remarked. "We were beginning to think we'd have to send a search party."
"I'm here now," Eren said simply, taking his seat at the table. Reiner sat to his right, completing the circle. "I understand you have reports from the village."
"Indeed," Pieck said, sliding a single folder across the table toward him. "Reiner and Annie went today, as you requested. The funerals for the two victims of the rebels were held this afternoon."
Eren opened the folder, quickly scanning the contents. Inside were a few pages of notes, names, dates, and the circumstances of the attack, all carefully recorded. The details were brief, but clear enough: two lives lost during the rogue vampire incident in the village.
"The humans believe it was a serial killer," Pieck continued, her voice taking on that professional, detached tone she used for official reports. "Local authorities are investigating, but they have no real leads. They suspect nothing supernatural."
"That aligns with what we were able to gather," Porco added, shifting slightly in his seat. His tone was careful as he continued. "The family of the murdered man—" he hesitated for a fraction of a second, glancing briefly toward Pieck before continuing, "reported that while fleeing the scene, they may have seen something unusual. But nothing that points clearly to the existence of the immortals."
Eren closed the folder slowly. "That's fine," he said after a moment. His voice was calm, controlled. "As a group, we take responsibility for the lives that were lost."
His gaze moved briefly across the table. "Especially the woman. She was innocent."
A short silence settled over the room. Pieck lowered her head slightly, her expression tightening as she fell quiet.
"It cannot happen again," Eren added, firmer now. "We cannot allow situations like this to repeat."
No one spoke for a moment. The weight of the statement lingered in the air.
Then, shifting the focus, Eren straightened slightly.
"Tell me about the mission at the church," he said, looking up at Reiner and Annie. "Were you able to approach the orphans?"
It was Annie who spoke first, her voice carrying a hint of irritation that made Eren have to suppress a smile.
"The mission was successful," she said through slightly clenched teeth. "Though 'successful' is a relative term considering I had to pretend to be this idiot's partner."
Reiner chuckled under his breath, clearly enjoying Annie's discomfort. "Come on, Annie, it wasn't that bad. You even managed to smile once or twice."
"Because that's what the role required," Annie hissed. "I'd never willingly be with you, not even dead."
"Technically, you already are," Porco pointed out with a mocking grin. "So I guess your point still stands."
Annie shot him a death glare that made Porco raise his hands in mock surrender, though the smirk never left his face.
"It was the hardest mission of my existence," Annie went on dramatically, though there was now a flicker of humor in her eyes. "And that includes the time I had to infiltrate that nest of rogue vampires in the Nocteris Forest. At least they only wanted to kill me, not pretend to be in love with me."
"You're exaggerating," Reiner said, though his smile suggested he was enjoying her irritation. "We made a very convincing couple. The nun who ran the orphanage bought it completely." Annie rolled her eyes.
Eren shook his head, a genuine smile tugging at his lips despite the gravity of the situation. The dynamic between Reiner and Annie had always been entertaining to watch, two deadly warriors who respected each other professionally but seemed utterly incapable of spending time together without driving each other crazy.
"And what did you observe at the orphanage?" he asked, bringing the conversation back to the important matter. "Did you see the girl?"
The atmosphere in the room shifted immediately, the humor fading to make way for something far more serious.
"Yes," Reiner confirmed, his expression turning somber. "We saw her. She was sitting in a corner of the orphanage courtyard, away from the other children."
"Playing alone with her teddy bear," added Annie, her voice softer now, stripped of her earlier irritation. "She looked lost. Like she wasn't completely present in the moment."
Eren felt a weight settle in his chest. "Did she approach the other children at any point?"
"No," Reiner said, shaking his head. "The other kids tried to include her a few times, but she just withdrew. As if she didn't know how to interact with them. Or didn't want to."
"Trauma," murmured Pieck from her place at the table. "Seeing your only caretaker murdered right in front of you would do that to anyone, especially a child that young."
"About four years old?" asked Zeke, speaking for the first time since the report began.
"Around that," Annie confirmed. "Small for her age, probably due to malnutrition or stress. She has that look in her eyes that" She paused, searching for the right words. "That children shouldn't have. Like she's seen too much, known too much."
Eren closed his eyes for a moment, the memory of that night returning with painful clarity, the wide, terrified eyes of the little girl who had looked at him without truly recognizing him.
"The sister who runs the orphanage told us about her," Reiner admitted.
"And?" Eren asked, genuine concern in his tone.
Reiner hesitated slightly before continuing. "They still don't know who she is. The orphanage hasn't made the connection yet. As far as they're concerned, she's just a child who arrived at their doors during the night."
He leaned forward a little, hands clasped. "Since she hasn't spoken, they assume she came alone. They don't know she's the daughter of one of the victims."
A brief pause settled over the table.
"It's only a matter of days before the villagers piece it together," Reiner added. "Someone will realize she's there eventually. But for now, they don't understand how she got there. And they likely won't be able to explain it even when they try."
"The rebels have much to answer for," Porco said at last, his voice low and dangerous. "Not just for the deaths, but for what they did to that girl."
"Agreed" Eren said, his voice thick with a cold, simmering anger. "But for now, our priority is making sure she's safe and well cared for. I want guards taking care of her and the other children. If any rogue vampire even thinks about approaching them or taking any of them—"
"Understood," everyone at the table responded in unison, the leader didn't need to finish speaking for them to understand what he meant.
Eren nodded, then turned to Zeke. "Any updates on the remaining enemies?"
Zeke leaned back in his chair, cleaning his glasses with a cloth before responding. "My sources indicate that the survivors have gone underground. After losing several members in the battle, they're regrouping, probably planning their next move."
"How many are left?" Eren asked, his fingers tapping thoughtfully against the table.
"Hard to say for certain," Zeke admitted. "But based on the intelligence we've gathered, we estimate between eight and ten. Enough to remain a threat, but not enough to launch another large-scale attack like the last one."
"Unless they recruit more," Pieck pointed out, glancing up from her documents. "Discontent vampires with our Order aren't exactly rare. If they start making enticing promises."
"Then we have to act before that happens," Eren concluded. "Zeke, I want you to tighten surveillance. Any unusual movement, any lone vampire who seems to be looking for trouble, I want to know immediately."
"Already in progress," Zeke confirmed. "I've also contacted our allies in the neighboring regions. If the erkhain try to cross territories, we'll know."
"Good." Eren leaned back in his chair, processing all the information. "Anything else I should know?"
There was a moment of silence as everyone exchanged glances. No one had anything more to add.
"If that's all, I suggest we all get some rest. It's been a long night, and we'll need to stay alert in the coming days."
The others nodded, beginning to rise from their seats. Reiner and Annie were the first to leave, still trading sarcastic remarks as they disappeared down the hallway. Porco and Pieck followed, deep in conversation about patrol routes.
Zeke, however, remained seated, watching Eren with those perceptive eyes that always seemed to see too much.
"Something else?" Eren asked, standing beside the table.
"You should be careful," Zeke finally said, his voice low and serious. "Whatever it is you're getting involved in."
"I don't know what you're talking about," Eren replied, but they both knew it was a weak lie.
Zeke stood, stepping closer until he was face to face with his half-brother. "Eren, we've known each other too long for these games. Something's changed in you. I've noticed it since the battle. There's a lightness in you that hasn't been there for decades."
"And that's bad?" Eren asked, defiant.
"Depends on what, or who, is causing it," Zeke countered. "Just remember that our actions have consequences. Not only for us, but for the entire clan."
"I know," Eren interrupted, his voice harder now. "I'm well aware of the responsibilities I carry, Zeke. I don't need you to remind me."
Zeke studied him for a moment longer, then nodded slowly. "Fine. Just don't do something we'll all regret."
Without waiting for a response, Zeke turned and left the room, leaving Eren alone in the council hall.
Eren exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. His brother's words had struck an uncomfortable truth.
But as he walked toward his quarters, thinking of you and of the next meeting, he couldn't help but feel that the risk was worth it.
Because for the first time in centuries, he had something, someone, worth risking for.
The walk back to Eldur Castle had been longer than you remembered.
Each step seemed heavier than the last, not from physical exhaustion, since your training had prepared you for far harsher marches, but from the emotional weight of everything that had happened in the past few hours.
The conversation with Levi about your mother.
The encounter with Eren at the lake.
The lies, the truths, the conflicting feelings threatening to tear you apart from within.
By the time the castle's towers appeared in the distance, the sky had begun to lighten with the first hints of dawn. It wasn't fully day yet, but neither was it the deep night it had been when you left. That liminal hour between darkness and light, when the world seemed suspended between two states.
It was past three in the morning, you realized as you checked your watch. You had been gone for hours, longer than you had planned. Hopefully, most of the hunters were asleep or out on their own patrols, too occupied to notice your absence.
But as you crept toward the main gate, your trained eyes caught movement in the watchtower. Two figures were silhouetted against the lightening sky, and your heart sank when you recognized their shapes.
Jean and Sasha. Night watch.
Of course.
You'd completely forgotten it was their shift tonight. Out of all the hunters who could've seen you return, it had to be those two.
You considered turning back, finding another entrance, waiting until they switched shifts. But before you could decide, Jean had spotted you. Even from that distance, you could see him straighten up, nudge Sasha, and point in your direction.
Then, to your surprise, the tall hunter motioned you over. A clear, deliberate gesture: Come up.
You sighed, resigned. There was no avoiding this now.
With steps as quiet as possible, you approached the castle's entrance, pushing open the heavy wooden door. The mechanism was well-oiled, Connie took care of that religiously, and it opened without a sound.
Inside, the castle was silent, lit only by a few torches burning at regular intervals along the stone corridors. Your footsteps echoed softly as you made your way toward the spiral staircase leading up to the watchtower.
The staircase was narrow and steep, carved directly into the castle stone centuries ago. Your hands brushed against the cold walls as you climbed, each step bringing you higher, closer to the conversation you knew awaited you.
Finally, you emerged into the tower. The night wind blew stronger up here, tossing your hair and carrying with it the scent of the nearby forest. The view was breathtaking, you could see for miles in every direction: the Ravkah Forest stretching like a dark sea, and the village of Velmyra flickering faintly in the distance.
Jean was leaning against the parapet, his crossbow hanging casually from one hand. Beside him, Sasha was nibbling on what looked like a piece of bread, though she turned fully toward you the moment your head appeared through the doorway.
"Look who finally decided to come back," Jean said, his voice carefully neutral but his eyes glinting with poorly hidden concern. "We were starting to wonder if we should go look for you."
"I'm fine," you said automatically as you approached. "I just needed air."
"Air that apparently took several hours to find," Sasha remarked, stepping closer with a worried expression. "It's almost three-thirty in the morning. Where were you?"
You leaned against the parapet beside Jean, putting a bit of distance between the three of you. It wasn't that you didn't trust them, they were your friends, your comrades, your family, but right now, with everything going on, you felt the need for space.
"Did Levi tell you?" you asked instead, changing the subject. "About what I found out?"
The look on their faces gave you the answer before either of them spoke. Jean exchanged a glance with Sasha, then shook his head.
"No," Jean said quietly. "Levi didn't tell us anything. But Armin,"
"Armin wouldn't tell us either," Sasha interrupted, her voice unusually serious. "He said it was your story, your information. That if you wanted us to know, you'd tell us yourself."
You felt a pang of gratitude toward Armin for respecting your privacy, even when you knew Jean and Sasha must be burning with curiosity. They were your friends, after all. Of course they'd want to know what had caused that tense conversation with Levi, what had shaken you so deeply.
"My mother," you said at last, the words coming out more easily than you expected. Maybe it was exhaustion, or maybe you just needed to tell someone. "Levi told me about my mother."
Sasha gasped softly, her hand flying to her mouth. Jean straightened completely, his expression shifting from casual concern to full attention.
"Your mother?" Jean repeated. "But I thought, I thought you were an orphan. That you and them didn't know anything about your parents."
"That's what they told me my whole life," you replied, unable to keep the bitterness from your voice. "Turns out that was a lie. Or at least, not the whole truth."
"What did he say?" Sasha asked gently, stepping closer. "Who was she?"
You took a deep breath, steadying your thoughts.
"Her name was Selene. She was a hunter. One of the best in The Dawnguard, according to Levi. She served with them for years before, before leaving me at the castle gates."
"God," Jean muttered. "that's,"
"A lot?" you offered with a humorless laugh. "Yeah, it is. And that's not even the worst part. The worst part is that Levi knew. Erwin knew. Probably all the veterans knew. And none of them thought I deserved to know the truth about my own mother."
Sasha stepped closer and, before you could protest, wrapped you in a firm hug. For a moment, you went rigid, unsure how to respond. But then, slowly, you allowed yourself to relax into the embrace, letting the comfort of her presence ease a bit of the pain you'd been carrying.
"I'm sorry," Sasha murmured against your shoulder. "I'm so sorry. It's not fair. None of this is fair."
"No," you agreed quietly. "It isn't."
When Sasha finally pulled back, you saw tears glimmering in her eyes. Jean had stepped closer too, and the concern on his face was so genuine it made your throat tighten with restrained emotion.
"What else did he tell you?" Jean asked. "About your mother? Why she left you?"
"Because of my father," you answered, turning toward the landscape so you wouldn't have to look at them directly. "Apparently, Selene got involved with someone outside our group. Someone who later scared her enough to run. Levi said she was terrified that my father would find me, so she left me here, where she knew Erwin would keep me safe."
"Who was he?" Sasha asked softly.
"I don't know," you admitted. "Levi says Selene never revealed it. That secret died with her, or with Erwin. It's unclear."
There was a long silence as Jean and Sasha processed everything. You could see from their faces that they were searching for the right words, something to make this less painful.
But there were no right words. Not for this.
"The veterans lied to you," Jean said at last, his voice sharp with anger, not at you, but for you. "They kept you in the dark your whole life about something as fundamental as your own identity. That's not right. No matter what their reasons were."
"Jean's right," Sasha agreed, her voice trembling with emotion. "You deserved to know. You always did."
"Thank you," you said softly, and you meant it. Knowing that your friends stood by you, that they validated your pain and anger, meant more than you could say.
"How do you feel?" Sasha asked after a moment. "About all this. About Levi."
"Angry," you admitted without hesitation. "Betrayed. Like my whole life has been a carefully constructed lie. And the worst part is knowing they probably thought they were protecting me, that they were doing the right thing. But it wasn't their decision to make."
"No," Jean agreed firmly. "It wasn't."
You turned to look at them, your two friends who had stood by you through years of training, missions, good times and bad. There was sincerity in their eyes, unconditional support, and it made you realize how lucky you were to have them.
But it also made you painfully aware of the lie you were about to tell.
"So," Jean said after a moment, his tone lightening slightly, trying to ease the heaviness in the air. "What were you doing out there alone at night? Sasha and I saw you leave hours ago. Just, walking?"
And there it was, the question you'd been expecting, dreading.
The lie came out smoother than you thought it would, polished by guilt and necessity.
"Yes," you said, keeping your voice as natural as possible. "After what Levi told me, I just needed to process. To think. The castle feels too small, too suffocating sometimes. So I went for a walk."
"For hours?" Sasha asked, not with suspicion, but with genuine concern. "That's dangerous. Especially after everything that's happened with the vampires."
"I know," you admitted. "But I needed to. And I think," You paused, choosing your words carefully. "I think it might become part of my routine. These night walks. I need space to think, to process everything without feeling like everyone's watching me, judging me, waiting for me to react a certain way."
Jean frowned, clearly not entirely convinced. "I get that you need space. But, it's dangerous to go out alone. At least let us come with you."
"No," you said, maybe a little too quickly. You softened your tone before continuing. "I appreciate the concern, really. But this is something I need to do on my own. After a lifetime of other people making decisions for me, protecting me, hiding things from me 'for my own good' I need control over something. Even if it's just my night walks."
Sasha opened her mouth, probably to offer to go with you anyway, but Jean placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. There was understanding in his eyes when he looked at you.
"I get it," he said softly. "After what they did to you, I get it. Just promise us you'll be careful. Carry weapons. Stay in areas you know. And if anything, anything at all, feels wrong, come back to the castle immediately."
"I promise," you said, and that at least wasn't a complete lie. You always carried weapons, and the lake was in an area you knew well.
"And," Sasha added, her expression serious, "you know you can talk to us, right? About anything. Whatever you're feeling, whatever you're thinking. You don't have to go through this alone."
Tears threatened to form in your eyes at the sincerity in her voice. These were your friends, your true friends. And here you were, lying to them about something so fundamental.
But you had no choice. You couldn't tell them about Eren; you couldn't risk that information reaching Levi or the other veterans. Not when you were just beginning to understand what this thing between you and the vampire even was.
"I know," you finally said, your voice hoarse with emotion. "And I appreciate that. More than you can imagine."
Jean studied you for a moment longer, and you thought maybe he'd noticed something, some inconsistency in your story or a detail in your expression that betrayed your lack of honesty. But if he had, he was gracious enough not to mention it.
"You should get some rest," he said finally. "And no matter what's going on with Levi and the veterans, you still need sleep."
"Yeah," Sasha agreed. "Besides, if Levi sees you acting weird at training tomorrow, he's going to start asking questions you probably don't want to answer."
They were right. The thought of your bed, of finally closing your eyes and maybe finding a little peace in sleep, was almost irresistibly appealing.
"You're right," you admitted. "I should go."
You turned toward the door, but before heading down, you looked back at them one last time. "Thank you," you said quietly. "For listening."
"Always," Jean replied simply.
"That's what friends are for," Sasha added, with a small but genuine smile.
You nodded, not trusting your voice to say anything more, and began your descent down the spiral staircase, then through the trapdoor in the castle's floor leading into the underground corridor.
The place was even quieter now, dawn approaching but not yet fully arrived. Your footsteps echoed softly as you moved through the familiar halls toward the room you shared with Mikasa and Sasha.
When you reached the door, you opened it carefully, trying not to make any noise. The room was dark, lit only by the faint glow of a candle burning low on Sasha's dresser.
Mikasa was asleep in her bed at the far right side of the room, her breathing deep and steady. Even in sleep, there was something about her posture that suggested alertness, ready to wake at the first sign of danger. It was a trait all hunters eventually developed, but Mikasa had perfected it into an art form.
Sasha's bed, in the middle, was obviously empty. And your own bed, on the far left, called to you with the promise of rest.
You moved silently through the room, removing your boots and weapon belt, setting them carefully beside your bed. You changed quickly into your sleep clothes, your movements automatic after so many years of routine.
Finally, you slid beneath the blankets, the familiar mattress molding to your body. You closed your eyes, hoping sleep would come quickly.
But of course, it didn't.
Your mind, despite the physical exhaustion, refused to settle. Thoughts spun and twisted, an unstoppable storm of conflicting emotions and unanswered questions.
You thought of Eren.
His name echoed in your mind with a warmth you shouldn't feel for a vampire.
Eren Jaeger.
Even just thinking of him made something tighten in your chest in a way that was both comforting and terrifying.
He was kind. That had been your first real impression beyond the initial shock of meeting him, and every interaction since had only reinforced it. The way he spoke to you, with genuine gentleness that never felt forced or calculated. The way he listened, truly listened, as if every word you said mattered.
He was polite in a way that spoke of refinement. Not the shallow courtesy you sometimes saw in human nobles, all façade and no substance, but something deeper. A genuine respect that extended beyond manners.
And, damn it, he was attractive.
Even now, lying in the darkness of your room, you could perfectly recall every detail of his appearance. The brown hair falling slightly over his forehead. Those turquoise eyes that seemed to glow with their own inner light, hypnotic in their intensity. The strong line of his jaw, the way his lips curved when he smiled.
The way he had looked at you tonight, as if you were something precious, something worth protecting and understanding.
You shifted beneath the blankets, trying to ignore the warmth spreading through your body at the thought. You shouldn't be thinking about a vampire like this. You shouldn't be feeling whatever it was you were feeling. Not after so little time.
But the truth was undeniable: in Eren, you were finding something you'd never truly had before. Someone you could trust.
The irony wasn't lost on you. You'd spent your entire life surrounded by hunters, people who loved you and protected you. And yet, it was them who had lied to you, who had hidden fundamental truths about your own identity.
Eren, on the other hand, a vampire, a being you'd been trained all your life to hate and destroy, had been nothing but honest with you from the very start. He hadn't pretended to be something he wasn't. He hadn't hidden his nature or his intentions.
When he told you he wanted to know you, that he felt something special toward you, you could see the sincerity in his eyes. There was no manipulation, no hidden agenda. Just honesty.
And after a lifetime of half-truths and carefully guarded secrets, that honesty felt like water in the desert.
Your mind traveled back to the moment when your hands had brushed by the lake. It had been the faintest touch imaginable, just a whisper of skin against skin. And yet, the sensation had been electric, sending a wave of something, anticipation, desire, connection, through your entire body.
The memory of his touch lingered: cold, soft, yet firm. You wondered what it would feel like to fully hold his hand, to intertwine your fingers with his, to feel that physical connection that seemed to mirror the emotional one you were building.
You wondered what else you might feel if you allowed yourself to get closer to him.
You shook your head in the darkness, trying to push those thoughts away. It was dangerous to think like that. Dangerous to let your feelings for Eren deepen beyond what was safe, or possible.
Because at the end of the day, what future could there be for the two of you? You were a hunter. He was a vampire. Your worlds were inherently opposite, destined to clash.
And yet,
Were they really?
Eren didn't seem like the vampires you had fought before. He wasn't a bloodthirsty monster indifferent to human life. If he were, you'd already be dead.
That had to mean something, didn't it?
Your mind drifted back to the earlier conversation with Jean and Sasha. You had lied to them, to your friends, to the people who had shown you unconditional support when you needed it most. You had lied straight to their faces.
The guilt settled in your stomach like a stone. You hated lying, especially to them. But what choice did you have? You couldn't tell them the truth about Eren. You couldn't risk that information reaching Levi, who would no doubt send hunters to find and eliminate the vampire 'manipulating' one of his own.
Because that's what they'd think, right? That Eren was manipulating you, using some vampiric power to cloud your judgment. They would never believe this was genuine, that your feelings for him were real and not the result of supernatural coercion.
Although, now that you thought about it, you couldn't help but question it.
Were you really making your own choices? Or was there something in Eren that was drawing you to him against your better judgment?
But no, your instincts told you otherwise. You had been near vampires before, fought them, and never felt anything remotely like this. If vampires had any natural power of seduction, you would've been susceptible to it before.
This was different. This was real.
Or at least, you wanted to believe it was.
Whether you were making a mistake or simply letting your emotions, your need for connection and honesty, cloud your judgment.
Your training screamed yes. Everything you'd been taught about vampires, their dangerous, unpredictable nature, told you you were playing with fire.
But your instinct, that deep voice within you that had guided you through countless dangerous situations, told you to trust this.
To trust him.
And after a lifetime of ignoring your instincts in favor of following others' rules, maybe it was time to listen to that inner voice.
Your mind kept spinning, jumping from one thought to another.
Eren.
Selene.
Levi.
The secrets and the lies. The feeling of his fingers brushing yours. The anticipation of seeing him again tomorrow night.
You wondered what he wanted to show you. He had mentioned a different place, something that would make you feel alive in another way. The promise in his voice had sent a shiver down your spine, a blend of excitement and nervousness that still lingered hours later.
You turned onto your side, curling up beneath the blankets as you watched the faint light of the candle flicker and dance on the wall.
You didn't want morning to come. You didn't want to pretend to be normal around people who had lied to you. To live another day keeping secrets that could destroy the fragile trust that still remained between you and the others.
Your thoughts inevitably returned to the conversation with Levi about your mother, Selene. It was still strange to have a name to give the ghostly figure who had haunted your dreams for years.
You wondered what the story between your parents had truly been. Had your mother fallen in love with someone she shouldn't have, leading her to leave you with Erwin? Or had she truly loved that man, and the story was far more complicated than just victim and threat?
The inner debate went on without resolution, your mind too tired to reach any conclusion, yet too restless to let you sleep.
You thought about your duty as a hunter. About the oath you had taken, to protect humanity from supernatural threats.
Vampires were the enemy, that's what you'd been taught. Beings that fed on humans, living in shadows, posing a constant danger.
But Eren defied those simple categories. He was a vampire, yes, but also someone capable of compassion, of seeking genuine connection.
And you didn't know if that made him less dangerous or more so.
You had no answers. Only feelings, confusing, contradictory ones, that refused to fit into neat, comprehensible boxes.
The guilt of lying to your friends mixed with the thrill of your next meeting with him. The pain of Levi's betrayal intertwined with the hope that maybe, just maybe, you had found something real with the vampire by the lake.
It was exhausting, this constant emotional back-and-forth. This feeling of being divided between two worlds, two loyalties, two versions of who you could be.
You took a deep breath, focusing on the rhythmic sound of Mikasa's breathing on the other side of the room. It was comforting, a reminder that you weren't completely alone, even when you felt lost in your own thoughts.
Slowly, very slowly, you felt the tension in your muscles begin to fade. Your thoughts, though still turbulent, started to blur at the edges, becoming less defined as sleep finally began to claim you.
Your last conscious image before drifting into uneasy dreams was of turquoise eyes looking at you with a warmth that made your chest tighten, of a smile that seemed reserved only for you, of the promise of another meeting when night fell.
And for the first time in a long while, despite all the confusion and pain, you fell asleep with a sense of anticipation instead of fear.
Tomorrow would bring new challenges, new lies to maintain, new truths to face.
And it would also bring Eren.
— 11. the reunion
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +10,800
The tension in Levi's office was palpable, as if the very air had thickened into something almost solid. The silk handkerchief lay on the desk between the three of you, that small piece of fabric that had unleashed an avalanche of questions no one could ignore anymore.
Levi exhaled slowly, his fingers tapping once against the polished wood before going still. It was an unusual gesture for him, a tiny crack in the façade of absolute control he always maintained.
"Your mother," he finally began, his voice lower than usual, "was named Selene."
The name dropped into the silence like a stone into still water, sending ripples through the room. Selene. At last, you had a name, an identity beyond the letter "S" embroidered on silk.
"She was a hunter," Levi continued, his gray eyes fixed on the handkerchief as if he could see through it into the past. "One of the best The Dawnguard ever had. Fast, intelligent, ruthless when she had to be. She was one of the veterans."
Armin stood completely still beside you, aware that he was witnessing something deeply personal, something he perhaps shouldn't hear but couldn't walk away from either.
"Selene served with us for years," Levi went on, his tone taking on that distant quality of someone remembering times they'd rather forget. "She took part in dozens of missions, saved countless lives. She was dedicated. Maybe too much."
He paused, picking up his cup of tea but not drinking from it, holding it instead as if needing something tangible to ground himself.
"Then everything changed. Selene started disappearing more often, taking solo missions without fully reporting her movements. Erwin noticed, of course. He always did. But when he confronted her, she just said she was handling personal matters, and he trusted her."
"What kind of matters?" you asked, your voice sounding strangely hollow even to your own ears.
Levi finally looked at you directly. "She had met someone. Your father."
The words hit like a physical blow. All your life, you had assumed your father was an unknown, someone your mother had mentioned vaguely, or perhaps hadn't truly known. But the way Levi said it suggested something else, something far more complicated.
"We never knew who he was," Levi admitted. "Selene was extremely private about it. All we knew was that she met him during one of her missions on Velmyra, and whoever he was, he did something none of us thought possible, he made Selene consider leaving The Dawnguard."
"Did she?" Armin asked softly. "Did she leave?"
"At first, no. She tried to keep both lives separate. She continued her duties as a hunter while keeping the relationship secret. But then, " Levi's fingers tightened slightly around his cup. "She got pregnant."
Your breath caught. You had known that was coming, of course you had, you were the living proof, but hearing it said aloud, the confirmation that you had been conceived amid secrecy and complication, felt entirely different.
"When Selene found out," Levi continued, "she knew she couldn't stay. Not with a pregnancy that would soon be impossible to hide, not with the questions that would follow. So one night, she just left. She left a note for Erwin, short and to the point. She said she wanted to devote herself to building a family, that living in peace was more important than hunting rogue vampires. That she needed to protect her child from a world that only knew violence."
"And Erwin let her go?" you asked, disbelief lacing your voice. "Just like that?"
"Erwin respected people's choices," Levi said, though there was something in his tone suggesting the matter had been more complicated than he was letting on. "And Selene, she was important to him. More than most people knew."
The silence that followed was heavy, laden with implications none of you knew how to address.
"For months, we didn't hear from her," Levi finally broke the quiet. "Until that night."
His gaze drifted again, lost in a memory clearly etched into him with painful precision.
"It was winter. One of those nights so cold that even the castle, with all its fires burning, couldn't hold the warmth. I was on patrol in the tower when I heard something."
Levi rose from his chair, moving toward the window as if needing space to continue.
"A faint sound, almost imperceptible. A baby's cry."
Your heart began to race.
"I ran to the main entrance, and there, on the stone steps, was a bundle wrapped in blankets. Before I could reach it, I saw a figure moving in the shadows, walking away fast." Levi paused, letting out a quiet breath. "I recognized the silhouette instantly. Selene."
His gaze dropped slightly as he began to run his fingers along the rim of his cup, tracing slow circles.
"I alerted Erwin, who was with me," Levi continued, his voice softening to something almost reverent. "He came down faster than I'd seen him move in years. When he reached the entrance, Selene was still there, frozen in place, staring at the bundle, staring at you, as if every fiber of her being was fighting against the decision she'd made."
You could picture it, the cold night, the mother torn apart by an impossible choice, the infant wrapped in blankets, unaware of the pain surrounding them.
"Erwin approached her slowly," Levi said. "He picked up the bundle, picked you up, and held you with a gentleness I'd never seen in him before. Then he spoke to Selene."
"What did he say?" you whispered.
"I didn't hear everything," Levi admitted. "I stayed back, giving them privacy. But I saw their faces, saw Selene crying silently while Erwin nodded to whatever she was saying. And then,"
Levi turned back to you, his gray eyes heavy with the weight of memory.
"Selene stepped forward, took you gently from Erwin's arms, and kissed your forehead. Just once. A single moment that seemed to stretch into eternity. Then she handed you back, turned around, and disappeared into the night."
Tears had begun to slide down your cheeks without you realizing. The image was so vivid, so painfully real, that you could almost feel that phantom kiss on your forehead.
"Why?" was all you could manage to say. "Why did she abandon me?"
"She didn't abandon you," Levi's voice was firm now, almost defensive. "She saved you."
He moved closer to the desk again, his hands braced against it as he looked straight at you.
"Selene wasn't in a good place. From what we gathered from the few words she exchanged with Erwin that night, she'd had serious conflicts with your father. We never learned the details, but it was clear the situation had become dangerous."
"Dangerous how?" you pressed.
"We never knew for sure," Levi admitted. "But Selene was scared, genuinely terrified of something, or someone. She told Erwin the best thing for you was to hide, to stay far away from your father and from her."
"So she left me here," you said, bitterness seeping into your voice. "She hid me away like some object that needed to be stored."
"She protected you," Levi corrected firmly. "Selene knew Castle Eldur was the safest place for you, that Erwin would do anything to keep you safe. And he did. For twenty-one years, he kept the promise he made to your mother that night."
Silence fell again, but this time it was heavy, filled with anger, betrayal, and years of unanswered questions that now had answers which only brought more pain.
"Why?" your voice rose, your composure finally cracking. "Why didn't anyone tell me? Why did Erwin keep this secret from me my whole life? Why did you never say anything?"
Levi didn't answer right away, and that silence said more than any words could.
"Erwin had his reasons," he said at last, though even he didn't sound convinced.
"That's not an answer!" you shouted, losing control completely. "I deserved to know the truth! I deserved to know who my mother was, why she left me, what happened! Instead, I grew up believing I was an orphan, that no one loved me enough to stay!"
"That's not true," Levi's voice hardened. "Selene loved you. That's why she left you."
"I don't care!" Tears were freely streaming down your face now. "I don't care what her reasons were! What matters is that for twenty-one years, the only people who knew the truth about my mother decided that I didn't deserve to know!"
"Things are more complicated than you think," Levi tried, but even he seemed to realize how weak that sounded.
"Complicated?" you laughed bitterly. "That's your excuse? Things were complicated, so you decided to lie to me my entire life?"
"No one lied to you," Levi argued. "We just didn't tell you everything."
"That's the same thing!" your voice echoed off the office walls. "A lie by omission is still a lie, Levi! And all of you, you, Erwin, even the others, chose to lie to me my whole life!"
Armin had stayed silent throughout the exchange, clearly uncomfortable, unsure if or how he should intervene.
"Erwin wanted to protect you," Levi said, and for the first time, there was something almost vulnerable in his tone. "From the truth, from your past, from whatever it was that terrified your mother so much."
"It wasn't his decision," you said firmly. "It wasn't anyone's decision but mine to decide what truths I could handle."
You stepped closer to the desk, your hands pressing against its surface as you stared Levi straight in the eyes.
"Is that all?" you asked, your voice dangerously calm. "Is that the whole truth? Or are there more secrets you've decided I'm not ready to know?"
Levi held your gaze for a long moment. You could see the conflict in his eyes, the battle between loyalty to promises long past and the honesty he owed to someone he'd helped raise.
"That's all I can tell you for now," he said finally, and there was something in his tone that suggested he was being sincere. "But,"
"But what?" you pressed.
"There are things I don't know," Levi admitted, and for the first time since this conversation began, he seemed genuinely frustrated by that ignorance. "Erwin kept certain details to himself. Information he protected even from me. If there's more to know, about Selene, about your father, about why things happened the way they did, those answers died with him."
The revelation hit like a final blow. Not only had you been kept in the dark, but now, even if you wanted to uncover the full truth, the path was blocked by the death of the only man who'd known everything.
"Perfect," you said, your voice dripping with bitter irony. "Absolutely perfect."
You stepped away from the desk, your body trembling from the mix of anger, grief, and emotional exhaustion threatening to consume you.
"Thank you, Levi," you said, your words heavy with sarcasm. "Thank you for finally telling me a fraction of the truth about my own life. I really appreciate your honesty, even if it's twenty-one years too late."
"Wait," Levi moved as if to step toward you, but you pulled away.
"No," you cut him off sharply. "I don't want to hear any more. No more excuses, no more half-truths. I just need to be alone."
You turned toward the door, each step feeling like wading through molasses, your body heavy under the weight of everything you'd just learned.
"I'm sorry," Levi's voice reached you just as your hand touched the doorknob. "I know it doesn't mean much now, but, I'm sorry."
You stopped, not turning around. Part of you wanted to accept the apology, to understand that Levi had been caught in an impossible position, torn between conflicting loyalties. But the larger part of you, the part that had spent a lifetime feeling that something was missing, something wrong, was too hurt to offer forgiveness.
"It's not enough," you said quietly.
And without another word, you opened the door and left, leaving Levi and Armin behind in the office, surrounded by silence and the lingering scent of lavender and mint clinging to the silk handkerchief on the desk.
As you walked through the castle's dungeon corridors, tears continued to fall, |but they were no longer just born of sadness. They carried anger, betrayal, and the painful realization that the people you had trusted most had been hiding secrets that defined you.
Selene. Your mother finally had a name. But somehow, that only made her absence feel more real, more painful.
And your father, whoever he was, remained a shapeless ghost, defined only by the fact that he had been dangerous enough for your mother to flee from him.
The questions kept multiplying, each answer birthing ten more.
You needed a mother. You needed a father, someone older, someone wiser, someone you could go to, talk to, cry to. But there was no one like that for you. No one waiting, no arms to fall into. And the sky above felt just as empty; the thought of speaking to some distant god felt hollow, almost foolish in that moment.
You had no answers. Only pain, anger, and the cold certainty that nothing would ever be the same again.
The following afternoon found the training yard bathed in that golden light characteristic of the sun beginning its descent, casting long shadows that stretched like dark fingers over the packed earth.
You had been there for hours, your body moving through combat routines you normally executed with near-mechanical precision. But today, every movement seemed half a second delayed, every strike lacked its usual strength, every stance was slightly off.
The training dummy before you already showed the signs of your frustration: erratic sword marks, off-centered blows, the physical evidence of a mind that was anywhere but the present.
"Focus," you muttered to yourself for what felt like the hundredth time, adjusting your grip on the sword.
But it was useless. Every time you tried to focus on your training, the thoughts returned like an inevitable tide.
Selene.
The name echoed in your head with the persistence of a bell. Your mother. A hunter. Someone good and dedicated enough to serve for years alongside the others, human enough to fall in love and become pregnant.
You swung a diagonal slash that should have been fluid and precise, but your foot slipped at the last moment, making the blade cut through the air several inches off target.
"Damn it!" you hissed, stepping back and adjusting your stance.
Your father.
A ghost without a name, without a face. Someone who had frightened Selene so much that she had preferred to leave you on the steps of a castle rather than risk him finding you. What kind of person inspired that level of fear? What had he done for your own mother to decide it was safer for you to be without her than with them both?
You launched a series of quick thrusts, but each one lacked conviction, your movements mechanical instead of instinctive.
Connie was training at the far end of the yard. He shot you a worried glance, clearly noticing your unusual performance.
The sword in your hands suddenly felt twice as heavy as normal. You lowered it, letting the tip rest on the ground while your other hand went to your forehead, wiping away the sweat that had gathered there.
Erwin.
The thought of your adoptive father, the man who had raised you with a strange mix of affection and iron protection, was now tainted with layers of betrayal. Every memory of him was now filtered through this new lens of knowledge: he knew. He had always known. Every time you had asked about your family, every time you had expressed curiosity about where you came from, he had the answers and chose not to give them to you.
"Why?" you whispered into the air, though you knew there would be no answer.
"Hey, y/n."
Your companion approached as he slid his dagger back into his weapon belt. "You okay?" he asked with genuine curiosity.
It took you a few seconds to respond. "Yeah, just thinking."
"Thinking, or drowning in dark thoughts?" he teased with a light smile, trying to break the tension. But his smile faded when he saw your expression. "y/n, did something happen?"
You lowered your gaze. "I just found out things. Things Erwin, Levi, and the others knew and never told me."
Connie frowned, uncomfortable. He wasn't someone used to talking about heavy topics, but it was clear he wanted to try. "Sometimes adults do that, don't they? They think they're protecting us by keeping things hidden."
"Yeah." You exhaled, your voice low. "But it still hurts."
He nodded slowly, leaning against the stone wall surrounding the castle. "If you want to talk, you know, I can listen. Or distract you with a stupid story, like when we were trainees and thought we could hunt vampires with rope traps."
A tired smile escaped your lips. "Thanks, Connie. But I think I just need some air."
"Going out?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Yeah." You threw your cloak over your shoulders and adjusted the dagger on your belt. "I'll take a break tonight."
You tried to resume your training, forcing yourself through a sequence of blocks and counterattacks, but your heart wasn't in it. Your body moved, yes, but it was like watching someone else move through a hazy dream.
And then there was him. You remembered.
The vampire.
The memory of his eyes staring at you with an intensity that had made something in your chest tighten in ways you didn't want to examine, it was as vivid as if it were happening right now.
Connie's voice interrupted your thoughts again. "Take care, okay? And if you see anything strange, don't try to play the hero."
"Relax," you said with a sigh, finally deciding to stop training. "It'll just be a walk for some fresh air and thinking."
"That's what you said last time, and you nearly ended up in the river chasing a vampire," Connie muttered under his breath as he walked away, quiet enough for you not to hear, or so he thought.
Your senses, always sharp, caught every word perfectly. You rolled your eyes, crouched down, and picked up a small stone from the ground. Without hesitation, you threw it precisely at his back.
"Ouch!" he exclaimed, straightening up with a jump as he grabbed the spot of impact. "That was highly unnecessary and, by the way, way too strong!"
A light laugh escaped your lips. Connie's exaggerated expression and mock indignation managed to ease, if only for a moment, the weight you still carried. He turned with a resigned smile before continuing toward the stairs that led down to the castle's first floor, muttering something about how dangerous your aim could be.
You sighed with a small smile and turned your gaze back to the battered training dummy.
You had willingly agreed to meet with a vampire. One with whom you had shared only a single night.
What were you thinking?
The sun continued its descent, the golden light giving way to deeper tones of orange and amber. Soon it would be time. Ten o'clock, he had said. The same place where you had met him before.
You finally abandoned the pretense of training. Your body was tired, but your mind was even more so, exhausted by the constant whirlwind of thoughts you couldn't silence.
You sheathed your sword and hung it with the others. Now it was time to rest before heading out, so you made your way toward your shared room.
As you went downstairs, you saw, as always, Historia preparing dinner, accompanied by Onyankopon and Ymir.
The three of them gave you a warm smile, not expecting a response from you, because they knew you had just had a delicate conversation with Levi.
You made your way to your room, where Sasha and Mikasa were sitting on the latter's bed, whispering to each other. Both of them looked at you with a mixture of pity and understanding, as if they had guessed, without the need for words, the weight you were carrying on your shoulders.
Mikasa watched you with that quiet serenity that always characterized her, while Sasha, more expressive, offered you a faint smile, trying to break the heavy air that had settled in the room.
Neither of them asked anything. There was no need to.
That kind of pain, the kind that comes from discovering truths that reshape your entire story, was something everyone in that group knew all too well.
You let yourself fall onto the bed, staring at the ceiling as the shadows continued to lengthen. The castle was relatively quiet at this hour, that liminal space between the end of daytime duties and the beginning of nightly preparations.
Your mind wandered back to last night's conversation. Levi had said there were things even he didn't know, secrets Erwin had taken to the grave. But was that really true? Or was it just another layer of protection, another way of controlling what information you received and when?
Trust, you realized, was like glass. Once shattered, it never truly returned to what it was. You could glue it back together, but the cracks would always remain visible.
Even though you knew your comrades weren't to blame, you couldn't shake the feeling that all of them had lied to you in some way, that none of them had truly helped you uncover who you really were.
You knew, logically, that many of them were only a few years older than you, some had been little more than children when you first arrived, others hadn't even belonged to the clan yet. They couldn't have known. They couldn't have been part of it. And yet, a quiet, irrational part of you, the wounded, defensive part, still whispered otherwise. It painted you as the one left out, the one kept in the dark, clinging to the idea of betrayal even when it made no sense.
Across the room, you could hear Sasha and Mikasa moving about, quietly tidying up before dinner, folding clothes, setting things in order, preparing the space for when they would return to sleep later that night. Their soft movements filled the silence, grounding, normal, untouched by the storm inside your head.
You stood up and began to get ready. You couldn't wear your full hunter gear, it would draw too much attention, and technically, you weren't on an official mission. But you weren't going out unarmed either.
You chose dark, practical clothing. Nothing that screamed vampire hunter, but nothing that would leave you vulnerable, either.
You concealed two small daggers, one in your boot and another at the small of your back, just enough to give you a chance to escape if things turned dangerous.
If things turned dangerous.
The irony of that thought didn't escape you. You were voluntarily going to meet an ancient vampire in the middle of the night, and you were worried about danger.
But there was something about him that made you think the dangers he posed weren't the kind blades could prevent.
Outside the castle, the sky had shifted from orange to deep purple, the first stars beginning to appear like pinpricks of light on dark velvet. Soon it would be completely night.
You looked at yourself in the small mirror beside the washbasin. The eyes staring back at you looked like those of a stranger, burdened with a weight that hadn't been there just two days ago.
Selene. Did you look like her? Had you inherited her features, her bone structure, the color of her eyes? Was the figure you'd seen on the Islet and in your dreams truly your mother?
You shook your head, pushing those thoughts aside. You needed to stay focused tonight, not get lost in spirals of unanswered questions.
The corridors were busier now that night had fallen. The others were preparing for patrols near the castle, carrying supplies, the constant murmur of activity that defined the hours of darkness within the stronghold.
You moved among them with practiced ease, avoiding conversations, keeping your head low but not so low as to seem suspicious. Just another hunter moving through the castle, nothing unusual.
You had made your way up into the castle, passing through the trapdoor and stepping back into the main halls. Now, you stood before the great doors, hand nearly reaching for the handle, ready to slip out into the night when a voice stopped you.
"Where are you going?"
You froze. You knew that voice far too well, slow, carefully neutral, yet layered with meanings only years of familiarity could decode.
You turned to find Levi leaning against the wall near the main entrance, arms crossed over his chest, his gray eyes studying you with that characteristic intensity that always made you feel like he could see straight through any lie.
"I need a moment alone," you replied, keeping your voice steady. "To reflect."
It wasn't entirely a lie. You did need time to process everything, though sitting quietly and reflecting wasn't exactly what you had planned.
Levi studied you for a long moment, and you could see the conflict flicker across his expression. Part of him clearly wanted to press you, to ask more questions, perhaps even to stop you from leaving. But another part, the part that knew he had failed you, that he had taken part in keeping you in the dark for years, understood he had no right.
"Don't bother me," you added, and there was an edge in your voice you rarely used with Levi. "Just, let me have this. A few hours to myself. No supervision, no protection, no more secrets kept 'for my own good.'"
You saw the way your words hit him, the small flicker in his eyes that told you they'd struck home. Good. Let him feel a fraction of the pain you'd been carrying.
"I understand," he said finally, his voice softer than you'd expected. "But be careful."
The response caught you off guard. You had been ready for resistance, for a sharp refusal, for control, for an argument. You had already lined up your words, the things you would throw back at him if he tried to stop you. But none of that came. He simply let you go.
You nodded briefly, not trusting your voice to hold steady if you said anything more. You turned toward the door, ready to step out into the night, and into whatever awaited you there.
"And," Levi's voice reached you one last time, so low you almost didn't catch it, "I'm sorry. Truly."
You didn't answer. You couldn't. You simply pushed the door open and stepped into the cool night air, leaving Levi behind with his apologies and his regrets.
The crisp air hit your face like a balm, easing some of the suffocating emotion pressing against your chest. Above you, the night sky stretched wide, a blanket of darkness speckled with stars, indifferent to the human dramas unfolding beneath its vault.
You began to walk, your steps carrying you toward the agreed meeting point, to a vampire who represented everything you were meant to destroy, and yet, at this moment, felt more honest than the people who were supposed to protect you.
The irony wasn't lost on you.
Inside the castle, Levi remained motionless before the door you had just passed through, his eyes fixed on the wood as if he could see through it, following your fading silhouette.
"She'll be fine. You know that."
The voice came from the shadows to his left, from a room adjoining the castle's entrance, what had once been a sitting room, now filled with old, dust-covered furniture. Levi didn't flinch; he had sensed Hange's presence even before she spoke.
She stepped forward, her trademark glasses glinting in the dim torchlight. Unlike her usual frenetic energy, there was an unusual calm about Hange tonight, a seriousness she reserved only for the most significant moments.
"How can you be so sure?" Levi asked, without looking away from the door.
Hange stood beside him, gazing in the same direction. "Because we trained her well. Because she's smart, observant, and knows how to take care of herself. And because," she added with a sigh, "sometimes the best way to learn is to stumble without a safety net."
"It could be dangerous," Levi murmured.
"Everything we do is dangerous," Hange replied pragmatically. "We hunt vampires for a living, Levi. Danger is our daily bread."
"This is different."
"Yes," Hange agreed. "This is personal."
Levi finally turned away from the door to look at Hange. In his gray eyes there was a rare vulnerability, a weight he had been carrying since the previous night's conversation.
"I feel guilty," he admitted quietly. "For not being able to tell her the whole truth."
Hange studied his face for a moment before speaking. "Truth is a complicated thing, Levi. Especially when it involves so many people, so many intertwined secrets. We can't just open the floodgates and let it all pour out at once."
"Why not?" Levi asked, genuine frustration in his voice. "Why can't we just be honest? Tell her everything now, all at once, no matter how painful it is. At least then she'd have all the pieces."
"All the pieces?" Hange tilted her head. "Levi, not even we have all the pieces. Erwin took some of that information to his grave. There are things about Selene, about her father, about that whole damned affair that we simply don't know."
"But we know more than what I told her," Levi insisted.
"Yes," Hange admitted. "We know more. But dumping everything on her at once, especially when she's still processing the basics, still reeling from the betrayal she feels," She shook her head. "That's not compassion, Levi. That's cruelty disguised as honesty."
Levi clenched his jaw, clearly unconvinced but without a solid counterargument.
"Think of it this way," Hange continued, her voice taking on that lecturing tone she used when explaining something complex. "We just told her her mother was a hunter who left her out of fear of her father. That Erwin knew everything and never told her. That her entire life has been built on a foundation of secrets and decisions made without her consent."
"Exactly my point," Levi said. "She's already hurt. How much worse can the full truth make it?"
"Much worse," Hange replied firmly. "Because if we tell her everything now, while she's emotionally shattered, angry, confused, and feeling betrayed, how do you think she'll process that information? Do you really think she'll be rational about it? That she'll make careful, considered choices?"
Levi fell silent, because he knew Hange was right.
"We'll give her time," Hange said softly. "We'll give her space to process what she already knows. And we'll trust that, little by little, she'll uncover the rest herself. That way, when she finally sees the full picture, it'll be because she sought it out, because she was ready for it, not because we forced it on her when she was most vulnerable."
"It's manipulation," Levi said bitterly. "Just a gentler kind."
"It's guidance," Hange corrected. "It's recognizing that sometimes the path to truth is just as important as the truth itself. And yes, maybe there's a measure of control in that, but at least it's control meant to protect her, not to confine her."
Levi exhaled slowly, his posture relaxing only slightly. "I don't like it."
"Neither do I," Hange admitted. "But I like the alternative even less. I like less the thought of her collapsing under the weight of too much truth too soon, making reckless decisions because she's overwhelmed."
"She's already making reckless decisions," Levi muttered. "I saw her. She was dressed to blend in but carrying hidden weapons. She's heading somewhere she doesn't want us to know about."
Hange raised an eyebrow. "And you let her go?"
"What else could I do?" Levi asked. "I already broke her trust. If I'd insisted, if I'd tried to stop her," He shook his head. "It would've only made things worse."
"You're probably right," Hange said thoughtfully. "Besides, like I said, she knows how to take care of herself. And honestly, after everything she's just learned, she needs to feel some sense of control over her own life."
"Even if that control leads her directly into danger," Levi said dryly, crossing his arms over his chest.
"Especially if it leads her into danger," Hange corrected with a small smile. "Because facing danger by your own choice, on your own terms, is very different from being shielded from it by others who think they know what's best for you."
Levi considered that for a moment. "You're speaking from experience."
"We all are," Hange replied. "Everyone here has had moments where we had to break the rules, defy expectations, take stupid risks just to find our own path. It's part of growing up, part of becoming who you're meant to be."
"Erwin used to say something similar," Levi murmured. "That the best hunters weren't the ones who followed orders blindly, but the ones who knew when orders needed to be questioned."
"Erwin was a wise man," Hange said softly. "Though he was also a man with too many secrets."
"Too many secrets that now fall on us to carry," Levi said, his voice heavy with more than just fatigue.
Hange placed a hand on Levi's shoulder, a gesture of comfort and solidarity. "We'll handle it. Like we always do. One day at a time, one truth at a time."
"And if she discovers something she's not ready to know?" Levi asked. "Something that hurts her even more?"
"Then we'll help her through it," Hange replied simply. "But Levi, we can't live in constant fear of what might happen if she learns the truth. The truth has a way of surfacing eventually, no matter how hard we try to contain it. At least this way, she has a chance to face it gradually, to process it at her own pace."
Levi nodded slowly, though the tension in his shoulders showed he was far from at peace.
"Besides," Hange added with a touch of her characteristic humor, "you underestimate her. She's stronger than you think. Stronger than she probably thinks herself."
"I know," Levi admitted. "I've seen her grow. I've trained her. I know exactly how capable she is." He paused. "That's what worries me. Because when someone is strong and capable, and hurt, that's a dangerous combination."
"Dangerous for her enemies, maybe," Hange said with a smile. "But she'll survive this, Levi. She'll come out the other side, changed, probably more cautious with her trust, but stronger for it."
"I hope you're right," Levi said quietly.
"I usually am," Hange replied with mock confidence, though both knew they were as uncertain about the future as anyone else.
They stood there a while longer, two veteran hunters bound by years of shared battles, buried secrets, and the weight of choices that had shaped the lives of those under their care.
"We should get back to work," Hange finally said. "Patrol reports won't write themselves, and I need to review the weapons inventory for next week."
As she spoke, she stepped closer and crouched down, fingers finding the edge of the trapdoor that led to the underground. With a quiet creak, she began to pull it open.
Levi nodded but didn't move immediately. His eyes drifted back to the door one last time, as if he could send some invisible protection after you into the night.
"She'll be fine," Hange repeated softly, more for him than for herself.
"Yeah," Levi said, though he didn't sound convinced. "She'll be fine."
But as he walked away from the entrance, returning to the endless duties that filled his nights and days, a part of him remained alert. The protective instinct honed by years of watching over you, training you, guiding you, watching you grow from a frightened child into the hunter you had become, remained focused on the darkness beyond the castle walls.
Because Hange was right about many things. You were strong, capable, and deserved the chance to forge your own path.
But that didn't mean Levi could stop worrying.
It didn't mean the secrets he still kept, the truths still locked away, didn't haunt his nights.
And it certainly didn't mean the danger was any less real simply because they had chosen to let you face it alone.
In the vast chessboard of Velmyran politics, where vampires, humans, hunters, and stranger creatures moved between fragile alliances and ancient rivalries, you were a piece not yet understood.
And Levi knew, with a certainty that chilled his blood, that when you finally learned the whole truth about you, the game would change in ways none of them could fully predict.
For now, all he could do was trust in the training he'd given you, trust in your instincts and intelligence, and hope that when the full truth finally came to light, you'd be strong enough to bear it.
And in the meantime, he would keep Erwin's secrets, the ones about why your mother had been so desperate to hide you, just a little longer.
Just a little longer.
Until you were ready.
Or until the world decided you'd waited long enough.
The path to the lake felt different this time.
As your steps carried you through the Ravkah forest, every nocturnal sound seemed amplified: the crunch of dry leaves under your boots, the whisper of wind through the branches, the occasional hoot of an owl in the distance. But where there had once been tension, apprehension about the unknown, now there was something else: anticipation.
You weren't sure what to expect from this meeting. The first time had been accidental, a chance encounter between a hunter and a vampire that had somehow avoided ending in violence. This time it was intentional, deliberate. You had chosen to come here, to see him.
The irony wasn't lost on you. Just two days ago, you would've laughed at the idea of willingly seeking the company of a vampire. But much had changed in two days.
The truths about Selene, about Erwin, about the entire foundation of lies and secrets upon which your life had been built, had shaken your world in ways you were still struggling to process. And somehow, in the midst of that emotional chaos, the promise of seeing that emerald-eyed vampire again had become an anchor, something solid in a sea of uncertainty.
The trees began to thin out, and through them you caught the shimmer of water under the moonlight. You were close.
Your pace quickened slightly, and soon you emerged from the forest onto the edge of the lake. You stopped, your breath catching in your throat at the sight before you.
The lake looked completely different tonight. Where it had once been simply beautiful, it was now almost otherworldly in its beauty. A thin mist floated above the surface of the water, not dense enough to obscure the view, but enough to give everything an ethereal quality, as though you had crossed into some dream realm rather than simply walked through the woods.
The moon, nearly full, hung low in the sky, and its reflection on the water was so bright, so perfectly defined, that the lake looked like a mirror of liquid silver. Every ripple across its surface created shifting patterns of light that danced and intertwined, hypnotic in their movement.
And there, in the middle of the lake, the Isle of Echoes rose like a dark silhouette against the lunar glow. Tonight, it seemed somehow closer, more tangible, as if the normal laws of distance and perspective didn't quite apply here.
The wind blew softly, rustling the leaves around you, creating a constant murmur that almost, almost, sounded like whispers in a language you couldn't fully understand but somehow called to you.
You shook your head slightly, pushing those thoughts away. This place had a way of letting your imagination run wild.
You lifted your wrist, checking the watch you wore. A couple of minutes before ten.
You had arrived first.
You moved to the same spot as before, the section of the shore where a large flat rock offered a natural seat with a view of the lake and the island. But you didn't sit just yet. Instead, you stood, your eyes shifting between the silver water and the dark forest surrounding it, searching for any sign of movement.
The anticipation you had felt on the way here grew stronger. It wasn't fear, exactly, though there was an element of caution, an awareness that you were about to meet a creature who was, technically, your enemy. But mingled with that caution was curiosity, an unfamiliar emotion you didn't want to examine too closely, and something else you couldn't quite name.
The wind blew again, stronger this time, carrying with it that scent you had come to associate with him the first time: earth after rain, cedar, and something darker, more primal.
That presence, that sense of being watched, you had learned to recognize it. It wasn't threatening, not in the way a predator's gaze would be. It was more like awareness. As if the air itself had become conscious of you.
"You came."
The voice came from your left, deep and resonant, carrying something that almost sounded like satisfaction.
You turned, and there he was.
He emerged from the shadow of the trees with that inhuman grace he possessed, every movement fluid and effortless. The moonlight illuminated him from behind, casting a silver halo around his figure, making his hair glimmer.
He wore the same simple elegance as before: a dark shirt that fit his athletic frame, pants that allowed for movement, boots that made no sound against the earth. But what caught your attention wasn't his clothing, it was his expression.
The first time, his smile had been small, almost cautious, as if he too hadn't known what to make of the unexpected encounter. But tonight, his smile was wider, warmer. There was confidence in it, familiarity, as if in the two days since your last meeting, he had reached some conclusion about you, about this strange connection between you both.
"Yes," you replied simply, your own voice steadier than you expected. "I came back."
He stepped closer, stopping a few paces away. This time, there wasn't the initial tension of that first meeting, the careful dance of predator and hunter sizing each other up. Instead, there was a kind of tacit understanding, a recognition that, for reasons neither of you fully understood, this space between you was neutral ground.
For a long moment, neither of you spoke. You just stood there, looking at each other, and the silence wasn't uncomfortable. If anything, it was charged, with an expectancy that made the air feel denser, more electric.
His eyes, that impossible color that had haunted your thoughts for the last two days, studied you with an intensity that should have made you feel exposed, vulnerable. But instead, it made you feel seen. Truly seen, in a way few people in your life ever had.
"It's been two days," he said finally, his voice softer now, almost contemplative. "I wasn't sure you'd come."
"Weren't you?" you asked, raising an eyebrow. "You seemed pretty confident when you suggested this."
"Confidence and certainty are different things," he replied, that smile widening a little. "I hoped you'd come. I wanted you to come. But I've lived long enough to know people are unpredictable."
"Especially people you don't know, and who might be a threat," you said with a touch of dry humor.
"Especially those," he agreed, amusement glinting in his eyes. "Although I have to admit, if you were going to kill me, you probably would've tried by now."
"The night is young," you replied, but both of you knew there was no real threat in your words.
He laughed, a low, rich sound that seemed to resonate with something deep in your chest. "I suppose it is."
He moved toward the flat rock, and after a moment, you followed. This time, when you sat, the space between you was smaller. Not touching, but close enough that you could feel the faint warmth radiating from him, a reminder that, despite being technically undead, there was life in him in ways that defied simple explanation.
"I've been thinking about you," he said suddenly, his gaze fixed on the lake but clearly aware of your every movement. "These past few days."
Something tightened in your chest at those words. "And what have you been thinking?"
"That there's something about you," he replied slowly, as if choosing his words with care. "Something that stirs memories, feelings I thought I'd left behind long ago. When I looked at you that night, when our eyes met, I felt, different."
The word lingered between you, uncertain, unfinished.
His honesty caught you off guard.
"Different," he repeated more quietly, almost to himself. "It's strange. After so long, you stop expecting anything to change."
You turned to look at him directly. "And I reminded you?"
"Yes," he said simply, meeting your gaze at last. "I don't know why. I don't know what it is about you, exactly. But when I'm near you, something shifts. Like something I thought was gone isn't as gone as I believed."
The silence that followed was thick with unnamed emotion. Part of you wanted to pull away, to remind yourself that this was a vampire, a creature who had lived for hundreds of years, who had likely killed countless people. But another part of you, one larger than you cared to admit, understood exactly what he meant.
"I don't know your name," you said suddenly, breaking the moment before it became too intense. "I know you as the vampire of the lake, but that feels inadequate."
His smile softened, becoming almost warm. "Eren," he said. "My name is Eren."
"Eren," you repeated, tasting the name on your tongue. It felt right, familiar somehow, though you knew you'd never heard it before. "Do you have a last name?"
"Jaeger," he answered. "Eren Jaeger." He tilted his head slightly. "And you? Do you have a name, mysterious girl?"
"y/n," you said after a brief hesitation.
"y/n," he repeated, and the way he said your name, with that deep voice, sent a shiver down your spine. "Just y/n, or with a surname?"
You couldn't help but laugh at that, a genuine sound that surprised you as much as it seemed to surprise him. "Just y/n."
"Then just y/n," he murmured, and there was something in his expression, an understanding, perhaps, that the absence of a surname meant something. "Well, y/n, I'm glad you came tonight."
"So am I," you admitted, surprising yourself with your honesty.
Both of you turned your attention back to the lake, and for a while, you simply sat there in silence. The wind kept blowing, rustling the leaves, creating that whispering symphony that seemed to wrap around the entire shore.
Eventually, you stood without a word, as if remaining still wasn't enough tonight. You began walking along the shore on your own, the quiet stretching around you.
A moment later, you felt his presence again, he had followed, closing the distance until he fell into step at your side, unspoken but understood.
The mist over the water had thickened slightly, forming ghostly patterns that shifted and changed with every breeze. It was hypnotic, almost magical, and you found yourself relaxing in ways you hadn't anticipated.
"Can I ask you something?" Eren said after several minutes of walking in silence.
"You can ask," you replied. "I don't promise to answer."
He smiled at that. "Fair enough. Why did you come tonight? Not just here, to the lake, but, why did you agree to see me again?"
It was a good question, one you'd been asking yourself. "Honestly, I'm not entirely sure," you admitted. "There's a lot going on in my life right now. So many things I thought I knew turned out to be lies. People I trusted," You stopped, swallowing hard. "They've been hiding important things from me."
"And you came seeking honesty from a vampire?" There was humor in his tone, but also understanding.
"Strange, isn't it?" you said with a bitter laugh. "But at least with you, I know what you are. No pretenses, no lies disguised as protection. You're a vampire, and somehow, that's more honest than everything else in my life right now."
Eren nodded thoughtfully. "I understand that. The simplicity of honesty, even when that honesty is complicated."
Your hands swayed as you walked, and at one point, when the path narrowed near a cluster of trees growing close to the water, your fingers brushed.
It was the lightest touch imaginable, just a graze of skin against skin. But the effect was electric.
Both of you froze for a fraction of a second, that brief connection sending a wave of something through you. It wasn't just the physical touch, though there was something undeniably intense about feeling his skin against yours. It was deeper than that, as if the contact had completed a circuit between you, allowing something to flow from one to the other.
Neither of you pulled away. Your hands remained there, barely touching, neither wanting to break the connection but not ready to deepen it either.
Finally, after what could have been a second or an eternity, you kept walking. Your hands separated, but something had shifted in the air between you, an awareness that hadn't been there before.
"Tell me about it," Eren said softly. "What's bothering you. If you want to, of course."
You considered his words for a moment. There was danger in opening up, in sharing personal things with someone who was technically your enemy. But there was also catharsis in the idea of talking to someone unconnected to The Dawnguard, to all that history and expectation.
"I feel alone," you said finally, the words coming out more easily than expected. "Invisible, almost. Like I've spent my whole existence being a shadow in someone else's story, never having one of my own."
Eren listened silently, his eyes on you but without pressing.
"I never knew my parents," you continued. "I was told I was an orphan, that I'd been found as a baby. And I, I accepted that. But now,"
You stopped, looking toward the lake, toward the Islet that seemed to float in its center like a secret waiting to be uncovered.
"Now I've discovered that not everything was as they told me. That my mother existed. She had a name, a life. And the people I thought were honest with me, the ones who raised me, they knew all of this and never told me."
"And you feel betrayed," Eren said, not as a question but as understanding.
"Yes," you admitted. "I feel betrayed. I feel like everything has been a carefully constructed lie. And the worst part is, sometimes I dream about her. About who I think my mother is. A woman with eyes, eyes that look at me with so much love it hurts."
Your voice cracked slightly, and you had to stop to steady yourself.
"Those dreams feel so real," you continued. "I can feel her arms around me, hear her voice singing to me. And when I wake up, there's a moment where I think it's real, that she's here. But then reality sets in, and I realize it's just a dream. That she's gone, that she left me, and I don't even know why."
Eren had stopped walking, and when you turned toward him, there was something in his expression you hadn't seen before. It wasn't pity, exactly, it was genuine empathy.
"How does that make you feel?" he asked softly. "Having those dreams, feeling her close but unable to reach her."
"Frustrated," you said immediately. "Angry. Like I'm chasing shadows, clinging to fragments of something I might never fully understand. Sometimes I wonder if it would be easier to just let go. To stop searching for answers and just accept that my past is a mystery."
Eren studied you for a long moment, his green eyes gleaming with an almost physical intensity. When he finally spoke, his voice was thoughtful, careful.
"May I offer you a different perspective?"
You nodded, curious.
"I've lived a long time," he began. "Almost a century, in fact. And in all that time, I've seen countless people grapple with their past, their origins, with questions that have no easy answers. And I've learned something."
He paused, gathering his thoughts.
"The dreams you have, those visions of your mother, they aren't your enemy. They're not frustration waiting to happen. They're connection. They're your mind, your soul, your very essence trying to keep something precious alive. Even if those moments never happened exactly as you remember them, even if they're reconstructed fragments or desires disguised as memory, they're still valuable."
He was looking directly at you now, passion in his voice.
"Because those dreams mean you haven't given up. They mean that despite everything you don't know, despite all the lies and secrets, there's a part of you that refuses to let go of the idea that you came from somewhere, from someone. That you were loved, even if that mother had to let you go."
His words resonated deep within you, like a bell struck at the exact frequency of your soul.
"Your mother left you," Eren continued, his voice softer now, "but that doesn't mean she didn't love you. Sometimes, the people who love us most are the ones who have to make the hardest choices. To let go, even when every fiber of their being wants to hold on."
His words hung in the air like a warm whisper that wrapped around your chest. For a moment, the weight of betrayal and loneliness you had carried for so long seemed to ease, replaced by a strange sense of understanding and closeness. It wasn't hollow comfort or empty words, it was the certainty that someone truly saw you, accepted your fears and wounds without trying to judge or fix them. And in that shared silence, with the whisper of the wind and the murmur of the lake accompanying you, something inside you softened, your guard loosened, and for the first time in a long while, you felt like you could speak without fear.
Even though your words had been carefully measured, you felt something inside you begin to release. Maybe it was Eren's presence, his absolute attention on you, or simply the fact that he didn't expect anything from you that you weren't ready to give. The night wind slipped through the trees, lifting small leaves that swirled in little eddies over the damp earth, and every sound seemed to amplify the intensity of that moment.
"I feel isolated, sometimes," you said at last, your voice quieter than before. "Like I'm there, but no one really notices. Like I don't quite exist to anyone."
Eren watched you closely, his eyes fixed on yours, deep, curious, and searching. His expression wasn't one of judgment, but of genuine interest, the kind that comes from someone who truly wants to understand.
"Since always? Or is it something that's grown over time?" he asked softly.
You sighed, feeling your shoulders loosen a little under the warmth of his gaze. "I think, it's always been there, in different ways. When I was a child, I didn't know what it was exactly, just that sometimes I felt like my voice didn't matter. That I could speak, and no one would really listen. As I grew up, I learned to adapt. But that feeling of loneliness never completely goes away."
Eren nodded, walking beside you with quiet steps over the damp ground. "That sounds painful. It must be hard, living with that feeling all the time."
"Yes," you admitted with a faint, bitter laugh. "But it's also taught me to be strong. To be brave. I suppose sometimes I find myself wanting something different. Someone who really sees me."
There was a moment of silence, broken only by the whisper of the wind through the trees and the faint murmur of water by the shore. Eren didn't look away; he seemed to absorb every word. "And do you think someone ever really will?" he asked, his voice gentle, almost as if he were testing the words before letting them go.
"I don't know," you said, lowering your gaze to your hands. "I'm not sure I've ever really felt that before. But, something about this feels off. Not bad, just different."
Eren studied you for a moment, thoughtful rather than emotional. "I get what you mean," he said. "It's not something I can explain. You just don't feel like a stranger, even though you should."
You huffed a quiet breath, a hint of dry humor slipping in. "That's a little unsettling, coming from a vampire," you said, glancing at him. "Especially one who's been around for years. We've barely spoken."
Eren laughed, a deep, resonant sound that cut through the cold night air, and somehow, against all odds, it made you feel safe. "I suppose there are things you can't understand, even when you try," he said, tilting his head slightly, eyes still on you. "But I'd like to know you more, y/n."
His sincerity caught you off guard. "That would be strange for me," you admitted, playing with a fallen leaf between your fingers. "I'm not used to someone asking those things without expecting me to defend myself or hide it."
"You don't have to hide anything from me," Eren said, his gaze so piercing you felt he could see into the deepest corners of your soul. "Just tell me what you want. And if you don't want to that's okay too. I'm just here."
The warmth in his voice made your breathing steadier, the air in the forest somehow lighter beside him. "Then, can I tell you something I've never told anyone?" you asked, hesitating a moment before meeting his eyes again.
"Of course," he replied, firm and reassuring, as if his words alone could steady the world. "I'm listening."
"When I was a child I used to imagine someone," you said, your voice quieter, more thoughtful than fragile. "Not anything dramatic. Just someone who paid attention. Who didn't look past me like I wasn't there. It's stupid, but I think that idea just stuck."
Eren didn't answer right away. He stepped a little closer, not invading your space, just enough to meet your gaze without hesitation.
"It's not stupid," he said. "Most people just don't notice things unless they're forced to. You don't seem like someone easy to overlook."
You let out a small breath, almost a dry laugh. "That's not usually how it feels."
He held your gaze a second longer, something more observant than emotional in his expression. "Maybe that says more about them than it does about you."
The warmth his words stirred in your chest was almost painful. You didn't know how to respond, so you just looked at him, trying to absorb every word, every gesture, every tone in his voice. Eren, noticing your silence, smiled gently, without pushing for more than you were willing to give.
"So, will you let me keep getting to know you?" he asked finally, a thin thread of hope in his voice.
You took a deep breath, realizing that for the first time in a long while, you didn't have to be on guard. "Yes, I'll let you know me."
And in that instant, something between you changed. The loneliness you'd carried for so long mingled with something new, trust, closeness, and the silent promise that even in a dangerous, secret-filled world, there was someone willing to see you, to stay.
You walked along the shore, your feet brushing over damp sand and fallen leaves. Each step seemed to shorten the distance between you, not just physically, but emotionally. Your shoulders relaxed with every breath, and a thread of curiosity and trust began to weave itself in your chest.
Eren's expression reflected a quiet understanding that seemed to seep beneath your skin. "Honestly, it's hard to keep walking with a weight no one else can see," he murmured.
You sighed, and a small, sincere smile curved your lips. "Yeah, but it also makes us strong. Sometimes even brave. And though we might wish someone could really see us, that wish, it's dangerous. Because if someone could see us, maybe they could also hurt us."
"Maybe," Eren said softly, "but it could also mean that someone might care for us. That someone might try not to hurt us, because they truly see us. Not just our image, but our essence."
His words were warm, almost comforting, and yet deeply unsettling. It was the first time anyone had spoken to you like that, with no hidden agenda, no manipulation. Just understanding.
You looked at the lake, turning his words over in your mind. Slowly, you realized he was right. What you felt wasn't emptiness, nor total loss, it was proof that you were alive, that your heart could still connect, even with the shadows of what you'd never had.
Eren looked at you then, catching a glimmer in your eyes that made him stop. Your gaze, deep and luminous, reminded him of the orphaned girl he had seen in the battle with the rogue vampires the day before. Innocence, vulnerability, and strength, all concentrated in one look. He thought your eyes were beautiful, and your face, delicate yet strong, like a dawn breaking through storm clouds: beautiful, unexpected, full of promise.
The night breeze lifted your hair, and Eren stepped a little closer, his presence steady beside you. Before parting, he said softly, almost like a sigh, "Tomorrow I want to show you something else. Something different, a place that might make you feel alive in another way. At eight in the evening."
Your heart skipped a beat. "I accept," you said, fully aware of the danger, and of the inexplicable bond forming between you.
You lingered there a moment longer, eyes locked, sharing a silence that seemed to stretch up to the starry sky, a silence heavy with understanding, with unspoken promises, and expectations suspended between you like an invisible thread. Moonlight reflected in his pupils, and the cool breeze stirred your hair and clothes, making every detail of the moment feel eternal. You could feel your heartbeat echoing in your chest, and for a second, it felt as though the whole world had narrowed to that instant by the lake, where nothing mattered but his presence.
The scent of damp earth and wet leaves lingered in the air, mixing with the freshness of the night, and every small sound, the crunch of branches underfoot, the whisper of water on the shore, the distant cry of a night bird, seemed to amplify the moment's intensity. There was no need for words; the nearness, the almost imperceptible brush of his body against yours, the warmth that radiated from him, it was enough to fill the void you'd felt for so long.
Eren didn't look away. In his eyes there was more than interest, there was care, respect, and a deep curiosity that didn't seek to disturb, but to understand. With every passing second, his presence anchored you to the world in a way you'd never known, forcing you to confront your own feelings, to admit that, cautious as you were, something in you wanted to draw closer.
Finally, you took a step back, slow, deliberate, as if trying to stretch the connection one moment longer before allowing distance to return. The sound of your feet against the damp earth blended with the wind and water, forming a delicate, melancholic melody that seemed to play only for the two of you. Each step you took was a small surrender to that distance, but also a promise, that this wouldn't end here, that there would be a tomorrow, and that the bond forming between you wouldn't fade so easily.
"See you, Eren," you said before turning toward the forest.
You could still feel his gaze on you, constant, unshaken, piercing through distance and shadow alike. It wasn't cold or calculating, but filled with silent affection that spoke louder than any words. Your hands tensed slightly, a shiver of vulnerability and emotion running through your spine; every muscle seemed aware of his presence, every nerve alert yet calm, safe.
The forest welcomed you with its familiar darkness, wrapping you in silence. Yet even as you walked away, you couldn't shake the feeling that Eren was still there, watchful, attentive, able to see beyond the gloom, beyond the trees, into the deepest part of you. Every shadow seemed to hold meaning, every whisper of wind a reminder of his closeness. And for the first time in a long while, you didn't feel completely alone, because someone, even an immortal vampire full of secrets you barely understood, was willing to see you, to stay with you.
As you walked, your thoughts circled around what had happened by the lake. His name, Eren Jaeger, echoed in your mind with a strange, comforting cadence, almost magical. You remembered the softness of his voice, the warmth of his smile, the depth of his gaze. It all felt too intense to be real, and yet, it was. The world around the lake, with all its dangers and mysteries, somehow felt safer while you remembered him.
When you reached a small clearing among the trees, you stopped and glanced back one last time. The darkness returned Eren's silhouette, still, elegant, his eyes fixed on you as if to make sure you were safe. A shiver ran through you, not from the cold, but from the intensity of the bond forming between you, that mix of desire, curiosity, and trust you couldn't, and didn't want to, deny. The air seemed to hum between you, heavy with possibility, and for a heartbeat, you felt vividly alive in a world that so often felt empty.
Finally, you turned and disappeared deeper into the woods, the shadows wrapping around you as your steps carried you away from the lake. Yet even as the darkness embraced you, part of you remained tethered to the light that emanated from Eren, the feeling that something new and impossible was beginning, an invisible thread connecting you beyond time, fear, and distance. And as you vanished among the trees, you couldn't shake the sense that though tomorrow would bring danger and uncertainty you weren't alone.
The echo of his gaze stayed with you, a silent beacon lighting your path, reminding you that, for the first time in a long while, there was someone willing to see you, to stay, and maybe, just maybe
to belong.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
— 10. the cry amidst the blood
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +11,800
The darkness had fully fallen over the palace when the blond figure burst into the great hall with the ease of someone who never needed to announce his arrival. His footsteps echoed with a distinct rhythm, firm, yet unhurried, as if the burdens weighing on everyone else in the room did not apply to him in quite the same way.
Eren lifted his gaze from the ancestral throne, his eyes locking with those of his older brother, Zeke. There had always been a certain tension between them, not born of hatred, but of unresolved history and family wounds that time had never managed to heal.
Zeke was tall, with an athletic build that spoke of centuries of training and battle. His blond hair was styled casually, in contrast to the formality of the moment. Golden-rimmed glasses rested on his nose, giving him an intellectual, almost academic air, though the eyes behind them belonged to a seasoned predator. He dressed elegantly, but without the ostentation common among vampires of his age: a white silk shirt beneath a dark vest, black trousers, and worn leather boots that had seen more battles than most could count.
"We were reviewing the final details," Eren said, his posture unmoved upon the throne. "Bertholdt has returned with complete intelligence on the rebel forces."
Zeke nodded, stepping closer with measured movements until he stood near the circle of advisors. His presence subtly altered the room's dynamic; he was the firstborn son of Grisha Jaeger, the heir who should have occupied that throne, but never did.
"So," Zeke said, crossing his arms as his sharp gaze swept over the others, "I assume you've already formed your attack strategies."
"Three columns," Annie explained from her place, her voice steady and professional as always. "We'll engage each one by dividing into teams and leading the others."
Zeke's eyes gleamed with something close to approval. Despite his emotional distance from his younger brother, he couldn't deny that Eren had built an exceptional team. Every vampire present in that hall was loyal, not out of fear or obligation, but out of genuine respect.
"Interesting," Zeke murmured, his fingers tapping thoughtfully against his arm. "And our response?"
Eren leaned forward slightly, his gaze fixed on his brother. "We'll intercept each column before they can cause further damage to the city. We'll form strike teams."
"Teams?" Zeke asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.
"Annie, Reiner, and Bertholdt will take the north," Eren listed. "Pieck, Marcel, and Porco will handle the west." He paused. "And you, Floch, and I will take the south."
A brief silence followed. The choice wasn't accidental, the south was expected to hold the strongest resistance, the rebels' elite force. It was both a show of trust in Zeke's abilities and an acknowledgment that, despite everything between them, Eren needed his brother for the most critical battle.
Zeke didn't answer immediately. His eyes studied Eren's with a depth that went beyond tactical evaluation. There were layers of unspoken history there, a dead mother, and a father who couldn't save her.
"Very well," Zeke said at last, his tone neutral but tinged with reluctant acceptance. "Then let's talk specifics."
He approached a side table and unfurled a large map onto the center table, tracing routes with a gloved finger.
"The north," he began, pointing at the area, "is residential, houses, families, children. If the rogues attack there, it'll be to spread panic with minimal effort."
Annie nodded, following his finger over the map. "Which means they'll likely split into smaller groups to cover more ground."
"Exactly," Zeke confirmed. "You'll need to be fast and lethal, divide their forces. Reiner, you have experience with combat and rescue. Bertholdt, your stealth will be crucial to intercept them before they reach civilians." He turned to Annie. "And you'll command. Your tactical sense is sharper than either of theirs."
Reiner and Bertholdt exchanged a brief glance. They both knew it was true, Annie's mind for strategy outmatched their brute strength when it came to leading. Still, that didn't mean they liked it. More than once, she'd taken advantage of that role, handing them extra tasks just to get under their skin.
The older brother shifted his attention to the west. "The forest," he said, his voice taking on weight. "Terrain they know well. They have the advantage there. That's where the three columns will emerge toward the human world, but only one will strike."
"The fight will be successful," Pieck murmured without taking her eyes off the trees visible through the window.
Zeke nodded. "Your visions have saved more lives than we can count. But," his tone hardened, "the forest has its own dangers. Not just the rebels, but what it can awaken in you. The darkness there has a way of bringing buried things to the surface."
Pieck frowned. "What are you suggesting?"
"Keep your minds clear," Zeke replied simply. "Don't let emotions dictate your actions. In the forest, a distracted thought can mean death."
Finally, his finger moved south. "And here," he said, his voice sharpening, "we'll face the most dangerous column."
"Eren knows how to fight," Floch interrupted. "He's the strongest of us. It'll be easy."
"Don't underestimate whoever leads that force," Zeke warned. "They aren't fools. They wouldn't send their elite without a commander worthy of it."
Floch rolled his eyes. Despite Zeke being Eren's elder brother, he still didn't see him as Eren's equal in power or strategy.
"If that's the case," Eren said slowly, "then we'll have to be ready to face not just their strength, but their tactical skill."
"Precisely," Zeke agreed. "That's why I suggest we keep our formations flexible."
Reiner cleared his throat. "What about the humans? If this spreads, civilians could be caught in the crossfire."
It was a valid concern, and one of the most delicate aspects of the entire operation. The Jaeger clan's reputation rested on protecting innocent humans, not sacrificing them. But in battle, maintaining that distinction could be nearly impossible.
"That," Eren said, his voice turning firm, "is our top priority. Above controlling the rebels, even above our own survival, we protect the innocent."
He then turned his gaze toward Floch. "I want guard units stationed throughout the city," he ordered. "They won't engage in combat. Their job is to keep the civilians inside their homes. No one goes out, no one sees what's happening."
Eren's expression hardened slightly. "If they hear anything, fighting, noise, whatever it is, the guards will handle it. They reassure them, keep them calm, but make it clear they are not to leave under any circumstances."
Floch gave a short nod. "Understood. I'll head straight to take care of it as soon as this meeting ends."
"Very noble," Zeke remarked, his tone edged with irony, yet genuine respect lingered beneath it. "Father would be proud."
The mention of Grisha created a brief, heavy silence. It was rare for Zeke to speak of him.
When Grisha met Dina, a pureblood vampiress of royal lineage, their connection had been immediate. They married quickly, and Zeke was born soon after. For many years, they were a respected family, united by their dedication to Kaeljram and the protection of both humans and vampires alike.
Everything changed when Dina was killed during a journey to the capital, Sângrvia. The attack was sudden and merciless, claiming not only her life but those of the guards accompanying her.
Zeke was only ten years old.
Her death shattered him.
In the months that followed, he watched his father continue carrying out his duties as a leader and strategist. Grisha mourned in his own way, but the responsibilities of protecting the kingdom did not disappear with Dina's death. Meetings continued. Missions continued. Decisions still had to be made.
To an adult, it was the burden of leadership.
To a grieving child, it felt as though nothing had changed.
While Zeke struggled to understand a world without his mother, his father kept moving forward. Every council meeting, every report, every mission became another reminder that the person Zeke loved most was gone, while the world seemed determined to carry on without her.
Eren simply nodded, accepting the comment for what it was: a recognition that, despite everything, both brothers shared certain core values inherited from the man who had raised them.
"Stay sharp, they're here," warned the leader, his deep voice echoing through the hall as the murmurs of those present faded into silence.
Moments later, the sound of hurried yet steady footsteps echoed along the palace's main corridor. The noise stopped just before the grand doors, which opened solemnly at the hands of the guards.
Two figures crossed the threshold. The first, walking with calm confidence, was a young man with slightly wavy brown hair falling over his forehead. His dark eyes carried a mix of intelligence and nobility. He wore a fitted dark jacket and a short cloak. Marcel, the elder of the brothers, known for his composure and ability to stay calm even amid chaos.
At his side walked Porco, taller and leaner but just as strong, his features marked by fierce determination. His lighter, tousled hair framed golden eyes that scanned every corner of the room with suspicion. Unlike his brother, Porco carried a defiant expression, the kind of gaze that demanded no permission to exist.
During one of Kaeljram’s most devastating wars, the Galliard brothers became known as two of the kingdom’s bravest soldiers. They fought side by side through countless battles, earning the respect of their comrades through their courage, loyalty, and unwavering devotion to one another.
That devotion was tested after a particularly brutal battle.
Both brothers were taken to a military infirmary overflowing with wounded soldiers. Marcel’s condition deteriorated rapidly as a severe infection spread through his body, and the physicians had little hope that he would survive. Porco’s wounds, though serious, were far less fatal. Yet despite repeated orders to rest and focus on his own recovery, he refused to leave Marcel’s side. He remained beside his brother day and night, risking his own health rather than allowing Marcel to face death alone.
Among the nurses tending the wounded was a woman known for her extraordinary skill and compassion. To the soldiers around her, she was simply a healer dedicated to easing suffering wherever she could. What none of them knew was that she was a Pureblood vampire who had spent years secretly aiding Kaeljram’s soldiers, using her healing magic to save lives from the shadows.
She watched the brothers closely.
She saw Marcel slowly slipping away. She saw Porco ignore his own pain to remain at his brother’s side. She witnessed a bond so strong that neither seemed willing to imagine a future without the other.
She possessed the power to heal them. With her magic, she could have restored their bodies and sent them back to the battlefield.
But that thought troubled her.
After witnessing the depth of their loyalty, she could not bear the idea of saving them only to watch them march back into war and die again.
So she made a different choice.
Under the cover of night, she used her blood and her magic to save them both, granting them a new existence beyond mortality.
When the brothers awoke, their wounds had vanished. Strength coursed through them once more, greater than they had ever known. Though confused by what they had become, they found guidance in the woman who had saved them, learning from her the truths of their new existence.
Before they parted ways, she left them with a final instruction.
“If Kaeljram survives this war,” she said in a low, solemn voice, “go to Velmyra… there you’ll find your true destiny.”
The brothers promised her that her gift would not be wasted.
Bound by duty and love for their homeland, they returned to the war. Stronger, faster, and no longer limited by mortality, they used their newfound power to protect Kaeljram and ensure that the kingdom would not fall.
When victory finally came, they honored the promise they had made.
Together, they journeyed to Velmyra, carrying with them the memory of the woman who had saved their lives and the bond that had inspired her act of compassion. From that day forward, they remained inseparable. Brothers united by blood, loyalty, and an immortality born from sacrifice.
The contrast between them was undeniable: where Marcel radiated restraint and diplomacy, Porco exuded contained energy and latent aggression. Yet they shared something unmistakable, a presence that could not be ignored, as though the very air acknowledged that the Galliard brothers had arrived.
"Drugovi (comrades)," the elder spoke. "We succeeded at the Midnight Market. We've gathered intelligence about the weapons the erkhain (rebels) have acquired."
Eren nodded. "Excellent work, both of you. Tell us what you found."
"We spoke with several merchants. The kind who often deal with groups, less aligned with the kingdom's laws," clarified the blond brother.
"They have weapons forged with blessed iron," revealed Porco, his expression grave. "Not enough to arm their entire army, but sufficient for their leaders and most skilled warriors."
A murmur of concern swept through the hall. Blessed iron was one of the few substances capable of inflicting lasting wounds on vampires, injuries that would not heal with their usual supernatural speed.
"Anything else?" asked Eren, his voice calm but edged with worry.
"Something more unusual." added Marcel. "Bottles of what the merchants called moonwater. Apparently, it's holy water exposed to full moonlight for three consecutive cycles. According to them, it burns our skin like acid."
"They're well-prepared," observed Zeke, a hint of admiration in his tone, the appreciation of one strategist for another worthy opponent. "Someone has been training them, arming them properly."
"Which reinforces the theory that there's a mastermind behind all this," said Annie. "Disorganized rogues don't have access to this level of resources or knowledge."
"Any mention of who might be funding them?" Eren asked.
Marcel shook his head. "The merchants were cautious about that part. But one of them, after some persuasion and gold, hinted that the money comes from above. His exact words were: 'There are those who stand to gain much from chaos in the streets.'"
"Aristocracy," muttered Zeke, his brow furrowing. "Vampires from the old houses who see Eren's philosophy as a threat to their power."
It was a possibility that had lingered at the edges of their strategic discussions for weeks. Some vampires viewed the protection of humans as weakness, a dilution of what it meant to be a true vampire. If they were funding this rebellion, the implications went far beyond a simple territorial dispute.
"This is bigger than we thought," said Reiner, voicing what everyone was already thinking.
"It always was," replied Eren, finally rising from the throne. His movement was fluid, almost feline, every muscle flowing with a grace only centuries of existence could master. "Tonight isn't just about stopping an attack. It's about sending a message to whoever's behind this: the clan will not falter, we will not be intimidated, and we will protect what we've sworn to defend. No matter the cost."
He moved toward the map, his fingers tracing the three routes their teams would take.
"Each of you," he said, his voice filling the hall with authority that allowed no doubt, "is vital to the success of this operation. I haven't chosen you for blind loyalty or seniority. I chose you because I trust your judgment, your skill, and your commitment to what we stand for."
His gaze swept over each face, Annie with her icy control, Reiner with strength tempered by compassion, Bertholdt with his deadly stealth, Pieck with her visions that defied time, Marcel and Porco with the seamless coordination born of brotherhood in battle, Floch with his unshakable devotion.
And finally, Zeke, his elder brother, the vampire burdened with his own weight of history and pain.
Zeke met his younger brother's gaze for a long moment. In his eyes, behind the golden rims of his glasses, swirled layers of emotion: the pain of a lost mother, the resentment toward a father who had failed to save her, and the complicated bond with a brother who embodied the family's future.
But there was something else there too. Respect. Despite everything, Zeke couldn't deny that Eren had proven himself a leader worthy of the Jaeger name.
"Good," Eren said at last, breaking the heavy silence before it could settle too deep. "Let's go over the final coordination points."
During the next half hour, the council went over every meticulous detail: rendezvous points in case things went wrong, signals for long-distance communication, protocols for treating the wounded, withdrawal plans if retreat became necessary.
The tolling of bells in the distance marked the passage of time. It was already three in the morning, and they had to set out for the fight. In exactly one hour the vampires would launch their coordinated assault.
"Time," Eren said at last, his voice ringing with finality. "Each team has one hour to prepare and move into position. Silent coordination, minimal communication."
The assembled vampires began to stir, each heading off to ready themselves for the coming battle. Weapons were checked, light armor adjusted, and quiet goodbyes were exchanged by those who knew that some fights exacted a price even in victory.
Eren's team was the last to leave. He stood in the hall beside his older brother, who toyed with a solaris, his impatience barely contained. Eren watched from the window as his companions set out.
The silence of the room was broken by Floch's entrance; his absolute loyalty to Eren meant he always knew where his leader was. "Forces are ready," he reported. "Teams are in position."
Eren and Zeke exchanged one last look, a silent understanding passing between them. The battle was calling.
"Then let's go," Eren said, his voice returning to its commanding tone. "It's time to remind these damn Erkhain why our family remains the dominant force in these lands."
The three vampires left the great hall into the waiting night, each carrying their own histories and pains, but united by purpose.
The battle was about to begin, and with it, trials none of them could have fully anticipated.
The city slept beneath the shroud of night as six teams dispersed like lethal shadows toward their objectives. The air held that unnatural stillness that precedes violence, as if the city itself were holding its breath, waiting for what would come.
They moved with a speed no human eye could fully grasp, bodies cutting through the darkness in blurs of motion, footsteps so light they barely disturbed the ground beneath them. Cloaks flickered like passing shadows against stone walls and rooftops, vanishing and reappearing in the span of a heartbeat. To any late wanderer, it would have seemed like tricks of the mind. Fleeting shapes at the edge of vision, gone the moment one tried to focus.
In the forest's edge, where some of them passed, the ground itself seemed to react to their presence. Dry leaves lifted from the earth in sudden spirals, stirred by the force of their passing, dancing in the air before settling once more into silence. Branches trembled faintly overhead, whispering secrets to the night as shadows slipped beneath them.
Long coats and heavy fabrics trailed behind their movements, hems brushing against stone and soil alike, snapping and flowing with the wind they created. The fabric seemed almost alive, dragged into motion by their unnatural velocity, echoing the quiet violence of their advance.
It wasn't just their speed, it was precision. Every movement was calculated, silent, efficient. They leapt across narrow alleys, scaled buildings without effort, and slipped through the city like a current beneath still water. Their supernatural nature didn't just make them faster, it made them built for nights like this.
Within the city, families slept peacefully in their homes, unaware of the storm gathering beyond their walls. Scattered across the streets, small groups of vampires stood watch, silent guardians ensuring that no harm would reach them. Their presence was unseen, but constant.
Those who still lingered outside, late workers, wanderers, or the restless, were quickly intercepted. Calm voices, firm and convincing, guided them away. The vampires lied without hesitation, warning of inspections, of possible detainments, of consequences no one wished to face. It was enough. People, already burdened by heavy taxes and the weight of the municipality, chose to leave without protest. Better to retreat than risk imprisonment or paying even more.
Doors closed, streets emptied, and the city slowly hollowed itself of witnesses.
And beneath it all, there was something deeper driving the clash to come, something inevitable. Blood called to the rebels, a pull they could not ignore. And justice moved The Order forward, steady and unyielding, like a force that would not be denied.
Everything was unfolding just as Eren had planned.
The illusion of peace still lingered over the city, thin, fragile, and seconds away from shattering.
Annie, Reiner, and Bertholdt moved through the streets of the northern district with the precision of seasoned predators. The houses around them were modest but well kept, homes of working families who would never know how close they'd come to disaster that night.
"Three blood signatures," Bertholdt murmured, his vampiric senses sweeping the area. "Two moving, one static."
"The static's probably a victim," Annie replied, her voice cold and calculating. "The other two are our targets."
Reiner nodded, muscles already coiling for combat. Of the three, he was the most physically imposing, built like a living fortress. Yet he was also the most empathetic, something Annie had noted could be both strength and weakness depending on the situation.
They split as planned. Annie would hold the coordination point, moving between vantage points to keep an overview. Bertholdt would use his stealth to flank the enemies. Reiner would go straight to the center, the hammer to the others' anvil.
Many houses were quiet and untouched, but Reiner heard a crash at the last house on the block. He rushed toward it and felt the burning heat of human blood.
As they approached, the house was disturbingly silent. The front door hung from a single hinge, rocking gently in the night breeze. Reiner entered first; the metallic tang of fresh blood assaulted his senses.
"Shit," he whispered.
A woman's body lay in the center of the room, contorted at that impossible angle that only violent death can make. Her throat had been torn open, and the pool beneath her still spread slowly, fed by the last faltering beats of a heart slowing to a stop.
But it wasn't the dead woman that froze Reiner. It was the sound.
Crying, soft, terrified, coming from somewhere close.
"Annie," he called low, knowing she would hear him even from outside. "We've got a situation."
Annie entered a moment later, followed by Bertholdt. Their eyes moved from the dead woman to the space beneath the staircase, where a small child's bed was half hidden.
Under that bed, pressed to the wall with wide tearful eyes, was a little girl. No more than four, her small body trembling as she clutched a worn teddy bear to her chest.
"Mommy," the girl sobbed, her voice breaking. "Mommy, get up. Please, get up."
Annie knelt slowly before the bed, her movements deliberately gentle. Despite her usual coldness, something in her softened around children, perhaps because she, too, had once been a frightened child before life hardened her.
"Hey," she said softly, extending a hand. "It's okay. No one's going to hurt you."
The girl backed further into the corner, her eyes flicking between Annie and her mother's body.
Reiner felt something clamp in his chest: a feeling he had learned to recognize over the years, powerlessness. The ability to destroy nearly anything in his path, but utterly incapable of undoing what had already been done.
"Bertholdt, Reiner," Annie said without taking her eyes off the child. "Find who did this. Now."
It was not a suggestion. It was an order, laced with an ice-cold fury that promised devastating consequences for whoever had caused this.
The two vampires moved out immediately, followed by a couple of companions, their senses widening to pick up any trace of the rouges. They didn't have to look far. The scent of the vampire who had been here was fresh, a perfumed trail leading east.
They advanced a few blocks and found the group they were meant to face. A few vampires emerged from the shadows, moving with intent toward the houses at the end of the street. Some of them had blood smeared across their mouths, dark against their skin.
Bertholdt's senses sharpened almost instantly. He didn't need to see the source, he recognized it by scent alone. It was the same blood, the woman's. Fresh. Lingering.
His gaze hardened slightly as he tracked their movement. They weren't retreating.
They were heading for more.
There she was, the vampire Reiner had been tracking. Young for a vampire, perhaps no more than thirty years since her turning. Her clothes were splattered with the murdered woman's blood, and when she saw them she smiled with a mix of arrogance and challenge.
"Jaeger's dogs," sneered a vampire as he pulled back his hood. He was the one of a hundred and twenty years Bertholdt had mentioned at the meeting, bearded, long brown hair, dressed entirely in black. "Thought you'd be faster."
"That vampiress killed an innocent woman," Bertholdt said, his usually calm voice now vibrating with contained rage. "She left a child an orphan."
She shrugged. "I needed to feed. And she was available. That's how the real world works, not the fairy tale Eren wants people to believe."
"We should've killed that cursed child too," spat a young vampire, a twisted smile on his face as he surveyed the wreckage they'd made.
"Or better yet, we could have kidnapped her and used her as a food source," added the former leader, with a perverse calm that froze the air.
The group of rebel vampires burst into deep, unrestrained laughter. For them, human death was nothing more than fleeting entertainment, a distraction devoid of moral weight or consequence. Mortal lives faded before their eyes with the same indifference with which a flame dies under the rain.
"Leave now if you don't want to die," said the leader of the rebels with an air of racial and hierarchical superiority.
"I'd rather face death than run away like a coward," replied Annie, who had joined the fight. She had left the girl in the care of one of her companions. The blonde stepped forward, followed by her friends and the rest of the group.
"Then death it is," responded the ancient vampire, moving with the supernatural speed that made his combat style so lethal.
The clash was immediate and brutal, as if the night itself had been torn in two. The rebels advanced with blood in their eyes, convinced the time had come to devour another family.
Reiner charged forward with restrained fury. He wielded not holy steel, but a short mace with a reinforced iron core that whistled through the air with deadly precision; with it, he struck bone and vampiric flesh like a blacksmith hammering in the forge. Each impact didn't burn them like blessed metal would, but it shattered, breaking joints, breaking balance: a vampire stripped of mobility ceased to be a threat.
Bertholdt moved with the cold composure of someone who had seen too much blood. He wielded a long spear, using it both to block and to carve a path. With broad, sweeping arcs, he cut tendons, swept legs, and split shields. When one of the enemies threw a bottle of moonwater toward his ally, Bertholdt intercepted it mid-leap, shattered it against the wall, and the liquid hissed down the stone. The vampire who had thrown it was splashed by the caustic foam; screaming, stumbling, Bertholdt drove the spearhead through his throat.
The fight became a whirlwind. Allies attacked with improvised slings that launched small silver daggers, chains tipped with hardened iron, and short blades for close combat. One of the rebels, old and cunning, tried to flank one of the companions, catching him off guard with an ash stake aimed at his heart. The vampire barely twisted aside; the stake grazed his thigh, tearing through muscle and leaving him limping.
Even so, the rebels' numbers and brutality took their toll. Reiner swung his mace like a storm, Bertholdt carved through foes with his spear, and Annie, like a shadow, slipped between enemy legs, finishing with a precise thrust of her dagger. Wherever they struck, the erkhain fell apart: bones fractured, throats torn, veins split open, releasing not just blood but that dark, ash-scented ichor.
The vampire who had murdered the woman was fast, too fast for most. Agile and relentless, she moved like a blade given life, forcing two opponents back at once before cutting them down and leaving them gravely wounded on the ground. With her dagger dripping blood and her gaze locked on Reiner, she began to advance slowly, measured, as the clash around them continued.
The moment she lunged, it was like lightning striking. Her blade carved through the air in sharp, lethal arcs aimed for his throat and ribs. Reiner barely managed to raise his mace in time; the impact rang out, metal shrieking as he was forced a step back. She pressed immediately, not giving him space, pivoting low, she sliced across his arm, drawing blood before slipping past his guard again.
Reiner gritted his teeth and adjusted, shifting his stance. When she came in again, faster, closer, he met her with brute force, a punch that caught her mid-motion and sent her crashing into a column. Stone cracked on impact.
She rose almost instantly.
A smile spread across her face, thin and unhinged, blood trailing down from her blade to her wrist. She circled him now, slower, watching, waiting for a mistake. Then she darted forward again, feinting high before cutting low.
This time, Reiner was ready.
He twisted out of the strike, the blade grazing past him, and drove forward with his full weight, slamming into her and shoving her hard against the ground. The air left her lungs in a sharp gasp as she hit stone.
Before she could recover, Reiner brought his weapon down, driving it into the ground right beside her head with crushing force. The impact split the stone, pinning her in place, trapping her between the weapon and the fractured surface.
The vampire's eyes widened, just for a second.
She was caught.
Not far from them, Annie and Bertholdt had joined forces against the ancient vampire, the one leading the rebels. He moved differently than the others, slower in appearance but far more precise, every motion deliberate, every strike meant to kill.
Annie engaged him head-on, her movements sharp and efficient, deflecting his blows with minimal effort while testing his defenses. Bertholdt circled, waiting for openings, striking when he could, forcing the ancient to divide his attention.
The vampire retaliated with brutal strength, forcing Annie back a step before turning on Bertholdt with a sudden burst of speed. His hand shot forward, but Bertholdt barely avoided the grasp, skidding back as claws sliced through the air where he had been.
They adapted quickly.
Annie moved first, closing the distance again, she ducked under a strike and drove a kick into the vampire's side, the force of it sending him off balance. That single moment was enough.
Bertholdt was already there.
He came in from behind, seizing the vampire's arms and locking them back with all his strength, restraining him in place despite the violent resistance that followed. The ancient struggled, muscles tensing as he tried to break free, but Annie didn't hesitate.
She stepped in close, her hands finding his throat.
And she tightened her grip.
The struggle was brief, violent, then ended in a single, decisive motion.
His head tore free from his body, the sickening sound of flesh tearing and splitting cutting through the air.
Reiner stood over the vampiress, steady, still in a combat-ready stance, and pulled a white ash stake from his boot. His body was prepared to strike, every muscle tense, ready to deliver the final blow.
It was time to end it. To bring justice for the murdered woman. To ensure this vampiress would never kill another innocent.
But then he saw it.
The subtle curve of her abdomen. The almost imperceptible change in her scent that his vampiric senses caught. The way her hands had instinctively moved to shield her belly when she fell.
"She's pregnant," Bertholdt said quietly, letting the body of the vampire he had just killed fall to the ground as he realized the same thing.
The vampiress looked at them, eyes now filled not with arrogance but genuine fear. "Please," she said, her voice trembling. "Please, don't kill me. I know what I did was wrong, but I had to feed. I needed the strength to keep my baby alive. Please, I have to have my child."
Reiner felt the ground shift beneath his feet. His hand, holding the stake, trembled.
"Reiner," said Bertholdt quietly. "We have orders."
"She's a murderer," added Annie, but even her voice lacked conviction.
"And she's a mother," Reiner replied softly. "Or will be."
He looked down at the vampiress writhing on the ground. He saw a killer, yes. But he also saw desperation, maternal fear, the primal instinct to protect life at any cost.
"I can't," he finally said, lowering the stake. "I can't kill a pregnant woman. No matter what she's done."
"But I can," Bertholdt said, stepping forward toward the woman.
"No!" Reiner's voice thundered through the alley. "We've killed before. We've done what was necessary. But this" He looked at Bertholdt, anguish in his eyes. "This crosses a line I can't cross. If I do this, I become the very monster we're fighting."
Silence fell between them. The vampire watched them with desperate hope, clutching her belly as if her hands alone could protect the life inside.
"Go," Reiner said at last. "Go now, before I change my mind. And never, never come back to this city. If I ever see you again, if I ever hear of you killing innocents, there will be no mercy next time."
The vampire rose shakily, almost unable to believe her luck. "Thank you," she whispered. "Thank you, I—"
"Just go," Annie cut her off, her tone making it clear she wasn't entirely comfortable with Reiner's choice.
She was the last enemy left alive.
Around them, their comrades had begun to gather, silent witnesses to the scene, watching without interfering, some with confusion, others with clear disapproval, but none daring to step in.
They watched her vanish into the shadows, moving as fast as her injuries allowed. When she was finally gone, Bertholdt turned to Reiner.
"Eren has to know," he said.
"I know," Reiner replied. "And I take full responsibility for this decision. Whatever the consequences are, I'll face them."
They returned to the house, where two of their companions were outside with the girl. She was clutching her stuffed bear, asking if she could go inside and see her mother.
Annie approached her and took her hand before speaking. "We must take her to Eren, and let him decide what happens next."
"Yes, you're right," Reiner replied, still holding his stake, staring at it as he reflected on his choice, wondering if he would ever forgive himself.
They all nodded in silent agreement and began moving toward the meeting point their leader had designated, each carrying the moral weight of the night in their own way.
The forest west of the city was a place of deep darkness even under the best of circumstances. The trees grew so densely that moonlight barely penetrated, creating a maze of shadows where every shape could be a threat.
Pieck moved through this terrain with the Galliard brothers flanking her in a protective formation. Her gift of vision made her invaluable in situations like this, but it also made her vulnerable when the visions struck without warning.
"Three houses ahead," Pieck murmured, her eyes clouded with the sight. "The vampires, they'll attack simultaneously in three minutes."
Marcel responded, "Enough time to position ourselves."
They moved quickly and silently, reaching the houses just as the opponents began to emerge from the shadows of the forest. The battle that followed was chaotic and brutal.
Porco was the first to engage, his aggressive, direct fighting style clashing with two of the erkahin. Marcel covered him, his more defensive approach perfectly complementing his brother's ferocity. They were like two halves of one whole, a war machine perfected through decades of fighting side by side.
Pieck took on a third, her movements fluid rather than forceful, using agility to compensate for lesser strength. But her real focus was on the houses, ensuring the civilians inside were safe.
A sudden glint cut through the darkness.
Marcel barely had time to react before a vampire lunged at him, a sword of blessed iron slicing through the air. The blade struck across the upper part of his right arm, tearing through fabric and flesh alike. His clothing split open under the force, and dark blood spilled instantly, running down his arm.
He staggered half a step, jaw tightening from the pain.
The vampire moved in again. But Pieck was faster.
She darted forward, closing the distance in a blur, and drove her fingers straight into the vampire's eyes. The attack was sudden, precise. The creature recoiled with a choked sound, losing balance as it stumbled backward, hands flying up too late. Blood coated Pieck's fingers as she pulled away, letting him fall.
Marcel didn't hesitate.
Despite the pain burning through his arm, he stepped forward, seized the fallen sword from the ground, and in one clean, controlled motion, drove the blade across the vampire's throat. The cut was precise, final.
The body collapsed.
Nearby, Porco fought like a force of nature.
He drove his fists into another vampire with relentless brutality, each blow landing with enough force to make the creature stagger. Bone cracked under the impact of his blows; a jaw shattered, ribs giving way as he pressed the attack without pause. The vampire barely had time to recover before Porco slammed him to the ground.
Then, without hesitation, he brought his foot down.
Once.
Hard.
Bone cracked under the force, a sharp, sickening sound as the skull fractured beneath his boot. The vampire's head jerked violently, teeth snapping and scattering, blood spreading dark across the ground. One eye bulged from its socket under the crushing pressure, distorting unnaturally as the bone gave way.
Porco didn't lift his foot.
He pressed harder.
The fractures spread, the skull collapsing further until, at last, the body went completely still beneath him.
Pieck's head snapped toward the houses again, her vision flickering.
"Marcel, the one on the left!" she shouted. "There's a family of five trying to escape through the back door!"
Marcel changed direction immediately, intercepting an enemy who had noticed the same family. The vampire tried to break through, but Marcel blocked him with a strike that sent him crashing into a tree.
Around them, the clash intensified. The rebels trying to push into the houses were met by the Order's vampires stationed there to guard and protect. Steel rang, bodies collided, and shadows moved violently between the trees and wooden walls. But the defenders, though determined, were not strong enough to fully keep the rivals at bay.
The family ran, the father carrying the youngest child while the mother led the other two. Their eyes were wide with terror, but they kept moving, guided by pure survival instinct.
Pieck's eyes settled on him.
Among the fleeing humans, behind the family group, was an older man. His face was carved by time, deep wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. But Pieck would have recognized him anywhere, under any circumstance.
He was the man from the village. The one who had lit her pyre. The one who had smiled as the flames began to lick her legs.
The world narrowed until only she and he existed. All the battle sounds faded, replaced by the crackle of fire that had haunted her nightmares for decades. She could feel the heat on her skin again, smell her own burning flesh, hear the crowd's screams demanding her death.
"Pieck, focus!" Porco's voice sounded distant, as if coming from underwater.
But she couldn't hear him. She could only see the man, now running, now escaping as she never could. She could only feel the rage that had been buried but never dead, rising like a living fire in her chest.
She moved without conscious thought, her body acting on pure instinct. The man saw her coming at the last second, his eyes widening with recognition and terror.
"You," Pieck whispered, her voice filled with decades of pain and fury. "You sent me to the flames. You watched me burn."
"Pieck, no!" Marcel was running toward her, but too far, still locked in combat.
"Snap out of it!" Porco shouted desperately, trying to finish his opponent to reach her.
But it was too late.
Pieck's fingers dug deep into the man's neck, and her vampiric strength did the rest. It wasn't quick. It wasn't clean. It was violent and filled with every ounce of agony she had endured, returned a hundredfold.
When she finally released him, when the lifeless body fell to the ground, Pieck stood over it trembling. Her hands were covered in blood, human blood, and the vampire's from the one she had wounded moments before.
Two different kinds, from different races yet bound by the same cruelty.
"Pieck." Marcel's voice was gentle now, approaching carefully as if she were a wounded animal.
"Pieck, we're here. You're safe." Porco stood on her other side, his expression a mix of concern and understanding. "I know," he said softly. "I know what he did to you. But we need to finish this."
Pieck blinked, the red haze of vengeance beginning to fade. She looked at her hands, the blood gleaming darkly under the faint moonlight. She had crossed a line tonight, a line she never wanted to cross.
"I," Her voice cracked. "I killed him. I killed a human."
"You killed the man who tortured you," Marcel corrected gently. "That's not the same."
"Isn't it?" Pieck asked, tears beginning to form. "Eren taught us we protect the innocent. What does this make me?"
"Someone who's suffered," Porco replied. "Someone who has the right to feel anger for what was done to her."
But Pieck wasn't sure that the right to feel anger justified what she had done. She knew the image would haunt her, joining the nightmares of the fire that already consumed her sleep.
The Galliard brothers gently guided her back into the fight, finishing off the last opponents with mechanical efficiency. But all the while, Pieck could feel the weight of her action, a stain on her conscience that she knew would never fully wash away.
When they finally secured the area, when the families were safe and the rebels dead or fled, the three vampires made their way to the rendezvous point. Pieck didn't speak the entire way, lost in her own dark thoughts.
In the southern district, the city was beginning to merge with the open countryside. There were fewer houses, more space between the buildings, and consequently, fewer potential witnesses to what was about to happen.
Eren, Zeke, and Floch waited in the central square of the district, an open area surrounded by empty buildings. It was the perfect place for a confrontation, and Eren knew the rebels would recognize that too.
"Twelve of them," Floch murmured, his senses detecting the approaching presences. "Elite force, just as we predicted."
"And a leader," added Zeke, eyes narrowing as he focused. "Someone old. Someone powerful."
Eren nodded, muscles tensing in anticipation. He could feel it too, a presence radiating authority and experience. Whoever led this force wasn't just another erkhain soldier.
The twelve vampires emerged from the shadows simultaneously, a coordinated movement that spoke of extensive training. They spread out in formation, surrounding the square but keeping enough distance to avoid being caught in a group strike.
And then he appeared.
Azrael.
Eren felt recognition hit him like a physical blow. He knew this vampire. Everyone in the Jaeger clan did. He had served under Grisha for decades, one of his most trusted advisors, one of his most feared warriors.
And then, about twenty years ago, he had simply vanished. Without explanation, without ceremony, he had left the clan and disappeared into the night.
Azrael was imposing, even among vampires. Tall, with a build that spoke of centuries of battle, dark hair that brushed his shoulders, and eyes that glowed with an unnatural red light. He was dressed entirely in black, his cloak swirling around him like living smoke.
"Eren Jaeger," said Azrael, his voice echoing across the plaza. "The heir that never should have been. How ironic that it's you standing in my way."
"Azrael," Eren replied, his voice calm despite the tension coursing through him. "You served my father with honor. Why did you turn against us?"
Azrael laughed, a sound devoid of humor. "Honor? Your father didn't know the meaning of the word. He had the power to reshape this world, to claim our rightful place as rulers over the lesser beings. But he chose to play the protector, to preserve some pathetic 'balance.'" He spat the word like venom. "He was a coward. And you," he pointed at Eren, "you're just like him."
"If protecting the innocent makes me a coward," said Eren, "then I'll wear that title proudly."
"Innocent!" Azrael's voice rose. "There are no innocents, Eren. There are only the strong and the weak, predators and prey. Your father would have understood that. She understood that."
Eren didn't know who he meant by "she." Zeke, however, did.
"Enough talk," said Eren, stepping forward. "You came here for a reason. Let's finish this."
Azrael smiled, a terrible, predatory smile. "As you wish, boy."
What followed was an explosion of violence. The eleven remaining vampires attacked simultaneously, their movements coordinated to overwhelm even warriors as skilled as Eren and his squad.
Floch darted to the right, intercepting three rebels with a ferocity that belied his slender build. His devotion to Eren fueled a near-fanatical intensity, every strike meant to shield his leader. He closed the distance in a blur, driving his fist into the first vampire's chest with enough force to send him staggering back. Before the others could react, Floch grabbed him by the collar and yanked him forward, forcing his body between himself and the incoming attacks.
The second vampire's strike landed, into his own ally.
Floch didn't hesitate. Using the stunned body as a shield, he pushed through the assault, then shoved it aside and launched himself at the third. His movements were sharp, almost reckless, trading defense for overwhelming pressure. A quick strike to the jaw snapped the vampire's head to the side, followed by a brutal blow to the ribs that folded him in on himself. Floch pressed forward without pause, relentless, suffocating them with aggression.
On the left flank, Zeke moved with a completely different rhythm.
Where Floch was chaos, Zeke was control.
He stepped lightly across the battlefield, each motion precise, almost effortless. When the first vampire lunged, Zeke raised a hand, and the air itself seemed to respond. A pulse of energy burst outward, slamming into his opponent and throwing him back several meters.
The glow of the moon filtered through the clouds above, faint but present, and Zeke drew from it.
His movements became sharper, more fluid, as if something unseen flowed through him. He struck another vampire across the face, the impact amplified by a surge of energy that rippled outward on contact, sending the body spinning. When two more rushed him at once, he extended his arm again, releasing a wider wave, an invisible force that crashed into them like a tide, knocking them off their feet.
To him, it wasn't just combat.
It was control over something greater, channeling the energy around him, refining it, weaponizing it.
And under the cold light of the moon, Zeke fought like something far beyond a simple vampire.
Meanwhile, at the center of it all, the two leaders faced each other.
Their duel was brutal in its intensity. Neither carried a weapon, this was fought with fists, with raw strength and instinct. Azrael moved with the precision of countless lifetimes, every strike refined through centuries of war. But Eren met him head-on, driven by conviction, by something deeper than experience alone.
Their blows echoed through the plaza, shockwaves cracking the stone beneath their feet.
Azrael admitted, "You are strong. Stronger than your father was at your age."
For a brief moment, the clash slowed, not in motion, but in meaning, as if the weight of those words lingered between them.
Eren countered, "I believe in a world where vampires and humans can coexist, without one dominating the other."
Azrael scoffed, his expression twisting. "Childish fantasy! Humans will always fear us. Why not give them a reason to? Why not take what is rightfully ours?"
Eren held his ground, voice steady despite the chaos around them. "Because that path only leads to more death and eventually, to our own destruction. Humans outnumber us."
Azrael's smile widened, slow, sharp, predatory. "Numbers mean nothing," he hissed, his voice low, almost serpentine. "Only strength matters."
The air between them shifted.
Azrael struck first, fast and direct, but something else followed.
Shadows.
A dark, unnatural energy seeped from him, coiling and shifting like living smoke. It spread across the ground and rose into the air, distorting the space around them. Eren's vision flickered as the shadows moved, passing in front of him, circling him, pulling at his focus.
Eren steadied himself.
He forced his attention back onto Azrael, tracking his movements despite the interference. The shadows weren't just decoration, they were meant to disorient, to break concentration.
Azrael attacked again.
Eren tried to counter, throwing a punch toward where he knew Azrael should be, but the shadows warped his perception just enough.
He missed.
A blow slammed into his side.
The impact sent him spinning across the ground, stone scraping beneath him as he rolled. Pain flared through his ribs, but he didn't stay down. He pushed himself up immediately, just in time to duck another strike that cut through the air where his head had been.
The shadows surged again, closing in around him.
For a moment, they were everywhere. The shadows swirled around him like a violent tornado, sealing off his vision completely. Eren could no longer distinguish up from down, only the oppressive darkness tightening in around him.
A wave of dizziness hit him, his balance faltering as the disorienting motion pressed in from all sides. The world seemed to tilt, the ground slipping beneath his perception as he struggled to stay grounded in the chaos.
Then they vanished.
Abruptly. Completely.
Eren's vision cleared.
Across the battlefield, Zeke moved between attacks, evading a rebel's strike with fluid precision. With one free hand, he extended his arm slightly, guiding a controlled wave of energy outward. It rippled through the air, silent but powerful, dispersing the dark mass that had surrounded Eren.
The shadows broke apart like mist under pressure.
Eren didn't look back, but he understood.
A silent acknowledgment passed through him, gratitude, brief and unspoken.
Then he moved again.
Without the shadows, the fight became something else entirely.
Brutal. Direct.
Azrael lunged, and Eren met him with equal force. Their fists collided, strikes landing harder now, no illusions, no distractions, just strength against strength. Eren drove forward, forcing Azrael back step by step, refusing to give him space to recover.
That was when it happened.
A slight imbalance in Azrael's stance.
Eren reacted instantly, dropping low and striking the back of Azrael's knee with precision. The joint buckled under the force, just enough to break his stability.
That was all he needed.
Eren pivoted and drove his leg forward in a powerful kick, slamming into Azrael's side.
The impact sent him crashing to the ground.
Stone cracked beneath him as he fell.
The elder vampire hit hard, the force of it leaving fractures spreading across the surface. He coughed, blood staining his lips, his body struggling to recover from the accumulated damage.
Eren approached, a dagger now in hand forged from sun-forged obsidian steel, one of the few materials capable of permanently killing a vampire of Azrael's rank by disrupting their regeneration at its core.
"Wait," Azrael coughed, raising a trembling hand. "Before you end this, you need to know something."
"There's nothing I need to hear from you," Eren said firmly, stepping closer to him. He moved with controlled certainty, slowly twirling the dagger in his hand in a faint, almost mocking gesture, an edge of defiance layered over absolute resolve.
"The danger," Azrael rasped, blood spilling from his lips, "is closer to you than you think."
Eren paused for a fraction of a second, his expression tightening as the words cut through his resolve. "What are you talking about?"
"Find out who..." Azrael's voice weakened, barely holding together as he struggled to stay conscious. "Before it's too late."
Eren studied the dying vampire's face, trying to decide if this was truth or just one final attempt to sow doubt. It didn't matter. Even if there was truth, paranoia could not rule his clan.
"If there's a traitor," he said quietly, "I'll find them, and deal with them. But not because of your words."
With a swift motion, he plunged the dagger into Azrael's heart.
The elder vampire gasped, eyes widening as the weapon did its work. His body stopped moving entirely, going still like a corpse as the life left him. He collapsed in place, motionless, the regeneration cut off completely, leaving only a lifeless form behind.
Zeke and Floch approached, bloodied but victorious. The eleven rebels lay defeated, some dead, others fled into the darkness.
"What did he say?" asked Zeke, having witnessed their exchange.
"Nothing that matters," Eren replied, though his expression betrayed the weight of Azrael's final words.
"We should burn the bodies," Floch said pragmatically. "Dawn's coming."
Eren nodded. "Do it."
Without hesitation, Floch immediately began issuing orders. His voice cut through the aftermath of the battle with sharp efficiency as he directed the remaining vampires of the Order to move quickly through the city.
"All erkhain bodies, gather them. Now. No delays."
At once, the others dispersed, sweeping through the plaza and surrounding streets. The fallen rebels were collected with mechanical speed, dragged and carried back toward the center of the city. Despite their supernatural resilience, their bodies now lay eerily still, already beginning to lose cohesion under the lingering effects of their deaths.
Soon, the corpses were piled together in the plaza.
Floch lit the pyre.
The fire caught almost instantly, as if the very remains themselves were eager to disappear. Flames rose high, devouring the bodies with unnatural ease, their forms breaking apart and dissolving into ash under the intensity of the blaze.
As the fire burned, the other squads arrived, Pieck, Marcel, and Porco first. Eren saw instantly that something was wrong. Pieck was drenched in blood, far too much for an ordinary fight, and her eyes carried that faraway look of someone who had witnessed horror.
He went to her immediately, his leader's composure shifting to concern. "What happened?"
Pieck couldn't answer. Tears began to fall, and Eren pulled her into a protective embrace. "It's okay," he murmured softly. "You're safe now."
Over her shoulder, he met Marcel and Porco's eyes. Marcel shook his head slightly, they would explain later.
Eren nodded, holding Pieck as she cried silently against him. He knew every member of his team bore their own scars. Tonight, something had torn open Pieck's again, and all he could do was be there for her.
After a moment, he gently released her.
Porco and Marcel stepped in without a word, moving to her side. Marcel rested a steady hand on her shoulder while Porco stood close, a silent, protective presence. They didn't ask questions, they didn't need to. They simply stayed with her, grounding her.
Moments later, Annie, Reiner, and Bertholdt arrived. Annie held a little girl's hand; the child clung to her as if she were the only solid thing in a collapsing world.
"Her mother was killed," Annie said, her tone brief, almost clipped. "We found her after the attack. No known family."
Bertholdt stepped forward slightly, his expression shadowed. "The Order faltered in the north sector," he said quietly. "The guard wasn't enough. We couldn't save the mother."
Eren's gaze shifted between them for a brief second, then he shook his head.
"This isn't the moment to argue or dwell on that," he said firmly. "We'll address it later."
His tone wasn't harsh, but it left no room for discussion.
Then he stepped forward, his attention softening as he approached the girl. He lowered himself to her level, closing the distance with quiet care.
Eren knelt before her, meeting her gaze. Her eyes were luminous, full of tears, but also a strength that stirred something long dormant within him. They reminded him of yours, beautiful, haunting eyes that once made him feel alive.
"Hello," he said gently. "What's your name?"
The girl looked up at him. "Ivonne."
"Ivonne," Eren repeated, smiling softly. "That's a beautiful name. Ivonne, I know tonight has been terrifying but I promise you'll be safe. We'll take you somewhere good people will care for you."
The girl nodded weakly, still clutching Annie's hand. Eren rose and turned to her, leaning in slightly so only she could hear him.
"Annie," he murmured, "leave her at the church gates. Stay at a distance and keep watch. The priest will find her at dawn. Take a team with you."
Annie gave a small nod. "Alright. I'll handle it, I'll try to explain things to her."
She turned back to the girl, her expression softening just a fraction as she crouched slightly to meet her height.
"Come on, honey," Annie said gently. "I'll take you somewhere safe."
The girl hesitated for only a moment before letting herself be guided.
Annie stood and led her away, four other vampires falling into step behind them, their presence quiet but alert as they disappeared into the night.
As the blonde departed with Ivonne and her escort, Eren turned to Reiner and Bertholdt. "How did it go?"
Bertholdt exchanged a look with Reiner before answering. "We found the vampire who killed the girl's mother."
"And?" Eren pressed, sensing the tension in them both.
Reiner stepped forward, squaring his shoulders. "We didn't kill her. We let her go."
The silence that followed was absolute. Everyone turned to look at Reiner, some in shock, others simply curious about how Eren would respond.
"Why?" Eren asked, his voice calm but demanding an explanation.
"Because she was pregnant," Reiner replied without hesitation. "When we were about to finish her off, we realized. She begged for her life, said she killed because she needed to feed to keep her baby alive. And I," He stopped, swallowing hard. "I couldn't do it, Eren. I couldn't kill a pregnant woman. I know it went against orders, I know she's a murderer, but that line, I just couldn't cross it."
Eren studied Reiner for a long moment. The larger vampire held his gaze, unflinching, accepting full responsibility for his actions. It was the kind of honesty Eren valued, the ability to stand firm in one's decisions even when they might lead to consequences.
Slowly, Eren stepped closer to Reiner. He placed a hand on his shoulder, firm, yet reassuring.
"It's all right," he said at last.
A wave of surprise rippled through the gathered group. Even Zeke raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting that response.
"Reiner," Eren continued, "I've trusted you with decisions like this because I know you have a strong moral compass. If your heart told you that killing that pregnant vampire was a line we shouldn't cross, then I trust that judgment."
Reiner blinked, clearly taken aback. "You're not angry?"
"Angry that one of my most reliable warriors refused to become the kind of monster we fight against?" Eren shook his head. "No, Reiner. I'm not angry. I'm," He paused, searching for the right word. "I'm proud. It's easy to kill when you're ordered to. It's much harder to hold onto your humanity, even when it complicates things."
He turned to address the entire group.
"All of you faced hard choices tonight. Some of you had to make decisions that will haunt you. But know this: you're not just soldiers to me. You're my family. And I trust each of you to do what you believe is right, even if that means deviating from the plan."
Pieck had stopped crying, lifting her gaze to listen to Eren's words. Reiner looked visibly relieved, the weight of guilt lifting slightly from his shoulders. Even Zeke seemed impressed by his younger brother's leadership.
"But," Eren added, his tone turning more serious, "you must also understand that our enemies won't show the same mercy. The vampire you spared, Reiner, will probably live to see another day. I hope she uses that second chance wisely. But if she doesn't, if she kills again, that blood will be on our hands."
"I know," Reiner said solemnly. "And if that happens, I'll be the one to hunt her down. Personally."
Eren nodded, accepting that promise. He looked up at the sky, noticing that the pitch-black darkness was beginning to fade into the gray of pre-dawn.
"We need to go. The sun will rise soon. Good job, everybody," Eren said, lowering his gaze as he looked over each of his companions.
The vampires moved as one, gathering their weapons and preparing to withdraw. Eren took one last look at the city they had protected that night. The families sleeping inside would never know how close they had come to disaster, how close death had been to their doors.
And that was fine. Better that way. Let them live in ignorance, in relative peace, never knowing about the monsters that lurked in the shadows, or the other monsters who protected them from those threats.
"Eren," called Zeke, already moving toward the palace. "You coming?"
"Yeah," Eren replied, shaking off his thoughts. "I'm coming."
But as he followed his brother and the rest of the clan back toward their home, he couldn't shake Azrael's final words. "The danger is closer to you than you think."
Eren decided he would have to be more vigilant, more careful. But he wouldn't let paranoia poison the bonds he'd built with his clan. He trusted them. All of them.
That trust was both his greatest strength, and his most dangerous weakness.
And somewhere, in the fading shadows of the night, forces were already moving, forces that would test that trust in ways Eren could never anticipate.
But that was a problem for another day. For now, they had won. The city was safe, and the Order had emerged victorious.
For everyone else, victory brought relief. A chance to breathe again, to let the tension ease from their shoulders. But for Armin, it only made the weight in his hands feel heavier.
The book in his grasp seemed to grow heavier with every step toward Levi's office.
Beside him, you kept the silk handkerchief clenched in your fist, the perfume seeping between your fingers like a lingering reminder of unanswered questions. You needed it, both as a source of comfort, and to show it to Levi.
The stone corridors of the underground castle were steeped in that peculiar stillness that comes at night, when even the most dedicated nocturnal residents had finally succumbed to rest.
"Are you sure about this?" Armin asked quietly as they approached the heavy oak door that marked Levi's office. His tone wasn't one of doubt about the necessity of uncovering the truth, but of genuine concern about what those truths might mean for you.
"I need to know," you replied simply, your voice firm despite the storm of emotion inside. "I've spent my whole life with questions, about who I am, where I come from. If Levi has answers, if this handkerchief means what I think it does,"
You didn't finish the sentence. You didn't need to. Armin fully understood the weight of what was at stake.
They reached the door, and Armin knocked it.
"Come in," came Levi's voice from inside, that flat, controlled tone that rarely betrayed emotion, no matter the circumstance.
Armin opened the door, and the two of you stepped into the office. The space was exactly as always: obsessively organized, every book in its precise place, every document aligned with mathematical precision, every surface spotless and free of clutter. It was a physical reflection of Levi's mind, a realm where absolute control reigned over the chaos of the outside world.
Levi sat behind his desk, a steaming cup of tea at his side as he reviewed what appeared to be reports from the night patrols. He looked up as you entered, his gray eyes moving from Armin to you, that piercing gaze that always seemed to see more than people wanted to reveal.
"It's late," he observed, though there was no reproach in his tone, merely a statement of fact. "Or early, depending on how you look at it."
"Sorry for the hour," Armin began, stepping closer to the desk with the carefully wrapped book in his arms. "But we found something we think you need to see. Something important."
Levi set down his pen with a precise motion, his full attention now on his two nocturnal visitors. "What is it?"
Armin unwrapped the book carefully and placed it on the desk. Levi's dark eyes fell upon the tome, immediately recognizing its age and origin.
"I spent days translating it," Armin confirmed, opening it to the sections marked with strips of cloth. "And what I found is significant."
For the next several minutes, Armin explained what he had uncovered: the Bloodveil Schism, the conflict between the Conservators and the Conquerors, and the threat that had once loomed over the city of Velmyra two century ago. His voice was clear and academic as he translated the relevant passages, but you could see the tension in his movements, the awareness that each revelation brought you closer to questions that might not have comforting answers.
Levi listened in silence, his expression unreadable as Armin presented evidence after evidence. Occasionally, his eyes flicked toward the book's pages, reading the vampiric symbols that he, unlike most, seemed at least partially able to interpret.
"And here," Armin continued, reaching a particularly damaged section of the book, "is where it mentions that the Conservator vampires didn't fight alone. They formed an alliance with humans, humans who had the strategies, weapons, and knowledge the vampires needed to defeat the Conquerors."
Armin paused, letting the weight of that revelation settle before continuing.
"The references are fragmented, many deliberately censored or destroyed, but there's enough to establish that a human organization existed, dedicated to fighting vampires. An organization that allied with certain vampires to prevent others from conquering the human world."
Levi took a slow sip of tea before responding. When he finally spoke, his voice retained that trademark calm. "It's an interesting story, Armin. Well researched. And your conclusion?"
"My conclusion," Armin said, choosing his words carefully, "is that this 'human organization' sounds suspiciously similar to what The Dawnguard is now. The structure, the goals, even some of the methods described in the fragments, there are too many similarities to be coincidence."
"Coincidences," Levi repeated, and there was something in his tone you couldn't quite decipher. "And you're bringing this theory to me because...?"
"Because if anyone would know the true history of The Dawnguard, it's you," Armin replied directly. "Erwin trusted you more than anyone. If there are historical connections that go back a century, if there are truths that have been deliberately hidden, we need to know."
Levi set his cup down with a soft click against the saucer. "The human involvement in the Bloodveil Schism," he said slowly, "has persisted over time as a legend. Stories told, but never validated with concrete evidence."
"A legend?" Armin pressed. "Or a truth that's more convenient to keep as legend?"
"Armin," Levi's voice now held a sharp edge of warning, "you're making a lot of assumptions based on a book you yourself admit is fragmented and censored."
"But you're not denying it," Armin noted. "You're not saying I'm completely wrong."
Levi studied him for a long moment before sighing, almost imperceptibly. "I'm not denying it because I can't confirm or refute it with absolute certainty. What I know of The Dawnguard's history traces back to its formal founding about a hundred years ago. Before that," He shrugged slightly. "There are lost records, contradictory stories, fragments that might be truth, or embellished retellings of more mundane events."
You had remained silent throughout the exchange, but now you stepped forward. There was another piece of the puzzle that needed to fit, something more personal than the grand historical narrative Armin had uncovered.
"There's something else," you said, your voice cutting through the tension between Armin and Levi.
Armin nodded, turning the pages to the sections you had discussed in the library. "References to something called The Heirs. It appears multiple times, always in heavily censored contexts."
He read aloud the only surviving fragment: 'The Heirs will bear the consequences of our choices, carrying both blessing and curse across generations.'
Levi's brow furrowed slightly, the first real sign that something in the conversation had genuinely unsettled him. "The Heirs," he repeated, as if testing the words. "No, I'm not familiar with that term in this context."
"You're not?" you studied him carefully. Levi was many things, but he rarely admitted ignorance unless it was genuine.
"No," Levi confirmed. "If it's a technical term from that conflict then it's beyond my knowledge. Erwin," He stopped, something flickering across his face too quickly to identify. "Erwin had access to records that I don't," Levi said. "Files he kept locked away, even from me. If there's any information about The Heirs, it would be in those files."
"Files we can't access now because Erwin is dead?" Armin asked, frustration seeping into his voice.
"Files whose location I don't know," Levi corrected.
You took a deep breath. It was time. You reached into your pocket, pulled out the handkerchief, and spread it across the desk, the embroidered "S" glinting faintly under the oil lamps' light.
"Then maybe this will look more familiar to you," you said.
The effect on Levi was immediate and striking. His eyes, usually so controlled, widened noticeably. The teacup he'd been about to lift was forgotten as his entire attention fixed on the handkerchief.
Slowly, as if in a trance, Levi reached out and took it. His fingers, always so steady and precise, trembled almost imperceptibly as they brushed over the soft silk. He lifted it closer, and for the first time, you saw something on your mentor's face that you had never seen before: raw, unfiltered emotion.
"It's been a long time," Levi murmured, his voice barely audible. "A very long time since I last saw this."
The scent of it seemed to fill the office now, stronger than before, as if Levi's recognition had awakened something long dormant within the silk fibers. You and Armin exchanged glances, both aware that you had touched upon something deeply significant.
"I found it in Erwin's box," you explained, your voice soft but steady. "The box he kept for me. There were a lot of things inside, locks of my baby hair, childish drawings, small keepsakes from my early years. And there was a note."
Levi finally lifted his gaze from the handkerchief, his eyes meeting yours. "A note?"
"From my mother," you confirmed. "It said," You paused, emotion tightening your throat. "It said that Erwin had cared for her before he cared for me. That she trusted he would keep me safe, just as he had kept her safe."
The silence that followed was absolute. Even the faint crackle of the lamps seemed to fade away. Levi kept holding the handkerchief, his eyes now fixed on some distant point, seeing something neither of you could perceive.
"Levi," you said softly, taking another step toward the desk. "Please. I need to know the truth. Who was my mother? Why did Erwin keep these things? What connection did they have?"
Levi set the handkerchief down with unusual care, as if afraid it might unravel beneath his fingers. His shoulders, usually tense and composed, seemed to sink slightly, betraying an old weariness, deeper than mere fatigue.
"Erwin always said there would come a time," he murmured at last, his voice barely above a whisper. "A time when everything would catch up to us."
He looked up at you then, and in his gaze there was no longer the hardness of a captain or the coldness of a hunter, only the shadow of a man who had carried too many unfulfilled promises.
"I suppose that time has come." He drew in a deep breath, as though each word was dismantling a wall built years ago.
Silence filled the room again, but it was no longer a silence of fear, rather one of anticipation. Levi knew that once the truth was spoken, nothing would ever be the same. And yet, for the first time in a long while, he didn't try to run from it.
— 09. parallels in command
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +8,100
The forest stretched infinitely in all directions, with trees whose canopies disappeared into a silver mist that never dissipated. There was no sound at all, neither the whisper of wind through the leaves, nor the crackling of branches under invisible feet, not even the beat of your own heart. It was a silence so deep it seemed to have weight, pressing against your ears like stagnant water.
You were sitting on the ground, the cold, damp earth soaking the fabric of your white dress. Your hands rested on your bent knees, and around you, the shadows did not remain still as they should. They moved, danced, twisted like snakes of black smoke weaving between the trunks of ancient trees. They were not threatening, but neither were they comforting. They simply existed, silent witnesses to a moment that seemed suspended outside of time.
A mist allowed the light of dawn to filter through, creating a kind of canopy that enveloped you. It bathed every leaf, every blade of grass, every drop of dew.
Then they appeared.
First one, then the other. Two male figures emerged from the trees, approaching from completely opposite directions. Their silhouettes were tall, imposing, but where their faces should have been, there was only darkness. Not malevolent darkness, but a complete absence of features, as if the dream could not, or would not, reveal who they were.
The figure on the left moved fluidly, each step soft as if floating. There was something familiar in the way he held his shoulders, in the straight posture that spoke of military discipline and years of responsibility. His hand extended toward you was strong yet warm, fingers long, suggesting someone accustomed as much to the pen as to the sword.
The figure on the right approached with a different kind of force. Wilder, less restrained. His movements had the predatory elegance of someone born for battle, for whom violence was not a tool but an art form. The hand he offered was equally strong, but there was tension in it, as if struggling against some internal impulse.
"Come with me," both figures seemed to say without words, their outstretched hands glowing faintly in the strange forest light. "Choose."
For a long moment, you remained still, watching those two hands offering different paths. Slowly, you placed your hands on the ground at either side of your body. Mud seeped between your fingers as you pushed yourself upward, rejecting both offers of help. You rose on your own, the dress falling in folds around your legs, small leaves and twigs clinging to the fabric as reminders of where you had been.
The two figures did not step back, but something changed in their posture.
Surprise, perhaps.
Or respect.
It was hard to tell without seeing their faces.
Then, as if having received a silent signal, both figures began to walk. The one on the left moved westward, where the trees grew denser and the shadows deeper. The one on the right took the path eastward, where the forest's strange light seemed more intense, almost blinding.
Both stopped at the edge of your vision, turning to look at you. Their postures were expectant, inviting you to follow. Waiting for your choice.
But you remained motionless in the center of the clearing, watching them. A breeze you had not felt before began to stir your hair, carrying the scent of flowers you could not identify,, but it was wilder, older.
As if she had always been there but had chosen to become visible only at that moment, a third figure emerged from nowhere, materializing in the exact space between the other two. She was the woman you had seen in previous dreams, the same ethereal presence that had appeared on the islet. Her face, though never completely clear, carried a warmth the other figures lacked.
Her dress, a pale blue that seemed to absorb all the forest's strange light and return it purified, floated around her as if made of clouds or morning mist. Her arms extended toward you, not with the urgency of the male figures, but with the infinite patience of someone who had been waiting for all eternity.
Without hesitation, without even considering the other options, you began walking toward her. Each step seemed to carry you not only through space but through time, as if walking backward through the years to a moment you had never lived but that your soul remembered.
When you finally reached her, her arms enveloped you in a hug that was everything a hug should be. Warmth reaching to your very bones, security that made all your fears vanish like smoke, and a love so pure it made you understand why you had spent your life feeling as if something were missing.
"My little girl," she murmured, and though her lips did not move, you heard every word with perfect clarity. Her voice was the sound of gentle rain on leaves, wind through wheat fields, the first breath of a newborn. "My beautiful girl."
You nestled against her, inhaling her scent, exactly like the handkerchief you had found. For the first time in your life, you felt completely whole, as if all the pieces of you that had been scattered had finally found their place.
But when you finally separated enough to look over her shoulder, to seek the other two figures, the clearing was empty. The paths they had taken had vanished as if they had never existed, and only you and she remained in the infinite forest.
"They are waiting for you," you heard her say, though this time you were not sure whether the words came from her or from somewhere deeper within yourself. "But now, it is time for you to know the truth."
Consciousness gradually returned, like water slowly filtering through sand. First came the sensation of softness against your cheek, not the roughness of your usual pillow, but something infinitely more delicate. Then came the scent: lavender and mint, so real and tangible as if you were still in the embrace of the woman from the dream.
You opened your eyes slowly, blinking against the light and warmth of the candles. That was when you realized what you were holding.
The silk cloth with the embroidered "S" was pressed against your face, its soft fibers having absorbed the tears that must have fallen during your dream. You had taken it to bed with you at dawn, after spending minutes examining every detail of Erwin's box, and at some point, when you went to rest, you must have cradled it as if it were a lost treasure finally found.
You rose slowly, the handkerchief still in your hands, and looked around. Mikasa and Sasha's beds were empty and neatly made. They were already awake and probably upstairs in the castle doing some task Levi had asked of them.
The perfume seemed stronger now that you were fully awake, as if the dream had awakened something within the silk fibers. Closing your eyes, you inhaled deeply, trying to grasp some memory, some image of the woman who had once owned this handkerchief.
A question that troubled you the most was the one that had arisen from the note you had found. The implications of those words had been swirling in your mind even as you slept, weaving their way into your dreams in the form of faceless figures and impossible decisions.
You sat on the bed and looked at Erwin's box on your nightstand, next to the smaller one. You smiled at the thought that most in the clan kept their memories tucked away like that, as if unwilling to let any part of their lives fade. It was comforting, in a quiet way, to know everyone held a place in each other's stories.
You sighed, thinking about how much had happened in just a few days. Erwin's death, the clan's secrets, the fights with vampires, the explorations, your birthday, and meeting that vampire, whose name you still didn't know.
Yet you were no longer the same person who had left the castle the previous night. The dream, combined with the discoveries had awakened something inside you, a realization that your story was far more complex than you had ever imagined.
The scent of spices and slowly cooking meat hit your nose and guided you through the stone hallways to the kitchen. It was a comforting, familiar smell, one that spoke of homes and families gathered around long tables, sharing not only food but also stories, laughter, and the small moments that make life worth living.
As you approached the kitchen, you could hear the voices before seeing their owners. Jean and Marco, unmistakable in their dynamic as brothers who had perfected the art of working together over years of practice.
"I'm telling you, it needs more salt," Jean said, hovering over the pot like a guard dog. "Right now it tastes like emotional damage."
Marco didn't even look up. "I already added salt."
"Yeah, and I'm telling you it's still bland as hell."
Marco sighed, finally turning to him. "Jean, if I add any more, we're going to mummify the meat."
"At least it'll have a personality," Jean shot back. "This? This tastes like it gave up on life."
"It's called balance," Marco replied, unimpressed. "Not everything has to punch you in the throat."
Jean grabbed a spoon, tasted it again, and made a face. "Yeah, no. This is a crime. I'm fixing it."
"Touch that pot and I swear—"
Too late. Jean had already reached for the salt.
"Jean—"
"I'm saving it."
"You're ruining it!"
"You're welcome."
You appeared just in time to see Jean aggressively stirring the stew and muttering under his breath. Across the table, Marco chopped vegetables with practiced precision, calm as ever, but not careless. At one point, without breaking rhythm, he reached for the salt shaker and quietly slid it farther down the counter, out of Jean's reach, like he was handling a loaded weapon.
The kitchen stretched out beneath the underground halls, its stone walls darkened by years of hearth smoke, herbs hanging in bundles from the wooden beams above, and the large fire that never went out. There was something eternally cozy about the space, something that made you feel that no matter what mysteries or complications existed in the outside world, here there would always be a safe place.
"Well, well," Jean said upon seeing you, a smile spreading across his face. "Look who finally decided to join us. We thought you wouldn't come back from your birthday outing."
Marco looked up from his vegetables, his brown eyes shining with genuine concern. "Hi, y/n. How was your night?"
"It was great," you said as you approached the counter to lean on it and watch your companions continue with their tasks. "They told me the islet was interesting, but I didn't think it would be that much."
Jean raised an eyebrow, but it was Marco who spoke first. "Wow, we've been there, but never on a full moon night."
"That's true," the taller one added, tapping the wooden spoon against the rim of the pot. "Tell us how it was."
"Well," you began, while simultaneously wondering if you should tell them everything or hide what you had experienced as you had with Levi. "There was quite a bit of flora and fauna you don't see here or anywhere else on the map. I found insects and flowers that glowed on their own, it all seemed straight out of a fairy tale."
For a moment, you considered telling them everything. Jean and Marco had been like older brothers to you for years, protecting you, teaching you, always ready to listen to your concerns. But the revelations from the previous night felt too big, too complex to summarize in a casual kitchen conversation.
Besides, if they knew you had been with a vampire, they would probably worry, especially knowing you would see him again.
"It helped me think, anyway," you said finally. "You know how it is to turn twenty-one. It makes you reflect on things."
"Sounds interesting," Jean replied, giving you a warm smile. "Honestly, we thought you wouldn't come back by dawn, and Levi would have to go out and scold you."
Marco smiled at his best friend's joke. "Yeah. The islet is a beautiful place, and time flies when you're there. By the time you're coming back, hours have passed."
Jean nodded understandingly, but his eyes drifted to your hands. "And that?"
You followed his gaze, only then realizing you were still holding the cloth, you hadn't set it aside at all, not even once. The fabric rested between your fingers as if it belonged there, as if you couldn't quite let it go. "Something Erwin kept for me."
Marco set down his knife and stepped closer, his movements gentle and deliberate. "From your parents?"
The question hit harder than you expected. Until yesterday, the answer would have been a simple "I don't know." But now, with your mother's note resonating in your mind and the persistent scent of lavender and mint, the answer had become infinitely more complicated.
"Possibly," you admitted. "I'm still trying to understand what it all means."
Jean also stepped closer. His expression had lost all previous lightness, replaced by the seriousness that appeared when he realized something was really affecting you.
"Do you need to talk about it?" he asked. "You know you can tell us anything."
The offer was tempting. For years, these two had been one of your safe haven, a place where you could bring your fears and confusions knowing they would be met with understanding and wisdom. But something about this situation felt different. The questions that had arisen were too big, too potentially dangerous, to be solved in a kitchen conversation.
"Maybe later," you said, and both Jean and Marco seemed to understand that it was not evasion but a genuine promise. "First, I need to understand some things myself."
Marco nodded and returned to his vegetables, but not before giving you a look that clearly said he would be available when you needed him. Jean also returned to his stew, though he continued casting occasional glances your way as if assessing your emotional state.
The aroma of home-cooked food continued to envelop the kitchen, blending strangely with the persistent perfume of the handkerchief. It was a striking contrast, the familiar and comforting against the mysterious and potentially revealing. As if your previous life and the new understanding of your story were existing side by side, waiting to be reconciled.
You were about to ask if you could help with lunch preparations when a familiar figure appeared at the kitchen entrance. Armin, his golden blond hair glowing even in the dim interior light, had an expression on his face you recognized immediately. It was the same look he wore when he had found something particularly fascinating in one of his books, a mix of intellectual excitement and urgency to share his discovery.
"y/n," he said, his voice carrying a note of anticipation that made both Jean and Marco look up from their tasks. "Could you come with me to the library? There's something I need to show you."
His blue eyes, normally calm and contemplative, had a gleam that spoke of hours of intense research and discoveries he could hardly wait to share. You knew that look; you had seen it countless times when Armin immersed himself in some particularly intriguing text and emerged with theories that could change your understanding of some aspect of the world.
Jean raised an eyebrow from his position by the stove. "More ancient history reading? Armin, you know not all of us share your passion for dusty manuscripts."
But Armin was not distracted by Jean's well-meaning teasing. His eyes remained fixed on you, and you could see that there was something different this time. This was not casual academic curiosity.
"It's about the book," he said, his voice dropping slightly as if the information were too sensitive for loud tones. "I've managed to translate more sections, and I think you've found something that's going to interest you. A lot."
The mention of the book from the Midnight Market made Marco lift his gaze from his vegetables with renewed interest. If Armin had found something there that he considered important, it was definitely worth listening to.
You glanced at the cloth in your hand, then back at Armin. There was something in his urgency that resonated with the questions that had been tormenting you since you opened the Commander's belongings. As if the universe were conspiring to reveal secrets from every direction at once.
"What kind of information?" you asked, feeling that you already knew part of the answer.
"Vampire history," Armin said simply, but there was a weight to those two words that subtly shifted the atmosphere of the kitchen. "Specifically, about ancient events that might have connections with, well, with us."
Jean set the spoon he had been using to stir the pot down, turning to face the conversation fully. "Connections with The Dawnguard?"
"Possibly," Armin admitted. "But I need someone else to see what I've found. Some of the connections I'm making are significant. Too significant to process alone."
You felt as if an electric current had passed through your body. Armin's words, combined with everything you had discovered in the past twenty-four hours, were creating connections in your mind that you weren't yet ready to fully articulate.
"Let's go," you said, making the decision impulsively. The mystery of the handkerchief would have to wait. If Armin had found information about vampire history that might be connected to the clan, you needed to hear it immediately. You tucked the fabric into your jacket pocket.
Jean gestured toward the stew. "What about lunch?"
"It'll be ready when we get back," Marco said, though his tone suggested he was also intrigued by what Armin had discovered. "Go. We'll handle things here."
Armin nodded gratefully and gestured for you to follow. As you left the kitchen, you could hear Jean murmuring something to Marco about "manuscripts that always bring trouble," but his tone was affectionate rather than genuinely worried.
The path to the underground library had always been one of your favorite transitions in the castle. The stone pathway curved, taking you deeper into the bowels of the castle where the air was cooler and the silence more complete. The torches along the walls created a rhythm of light and shadow, and there was always something almost ritualistic in the process.
"I've been working on the book for the past few days," the blond explained as you walked, his voice softly echoing in the hallways. "At first, I thought it would mostly be general vampire history, power structures, that sort of thing. But the deeper I go, the more specific it becomes."
You made your way down the main corridor toward the library. The walls here were thicker, built to keep the treasures of knowledge safe from the elements and unwelcome eyes. The air carried that distinct scent of old parchment, ink, and the faint mustiness that came from centuries of accumulated wisdom.
"Specific in what sense?" you asked, noticing that Armin seemed more nervous as you approached his research sanctuary.
"Specific about conflicts that apparently affected this region a hundred years ago," he said, pushing open the heavy oak library door. "And specific about,"
He paused, the door halfway open, looking directly at you.
"Specific about organizations that sound suspiciously similar to The Dawnguard."
The library opened before you like a cathedral of knowledge. In the center of the room, a table was covered with open books, unfurled scrolls, and pages of notes written in his meticulous hand.
He sat down and began turning pages carefully. Some were stained with what looked unmistakably like dried blood and ink. Others had entire sections burned or cut, as if someone had tried to censor specific information.
"At first, I thought it would be impossible to translate," he continued. "It's a form of vampiric I don't recognize at all. Completely unfamiliar. But I had some older translations as reference, and after a while I started noticing patterns, certain repeated symbols, fragments, words that seemed to connect. It doesn't give me full meanings, not really, but it gives me an idea of what's being said."
He hesitated slightly, his gaze lowering for a moment. "There's still a lot I don't understand. Entire sections I can't make sense of yet."
He stopped at a particular page that was less damaged than the others. Even without reading the text, you could see that this section had been copied or rewritten, as if someone had restored information that had been previously destroyed.
"This is what I wanted to show you," Armin said, his finger tracing lines of text. "It's an account of what they call 'The Bloodveil Schism.'" Armin leaned forward, his academic enthusiasm mingling with something suspiciously like apprehension. His fingers moved over the page, translating as he read.
"According to this," he began, "about two hundred years ago, the vampire world experienced a fundamental division. It wasn't just a war between individual clans, but something much deeper: an ideological rift that split their entire society."
He carefully turned the page, revealing a diagram that had been partially damaged but was still legible. It appeared to be a map of the region, with symbols marking different territories.
"There were essentially two main factions," he continued. "Those this text calls the 'Shadow Conservators,' vampires who believed they should maintain the existing balance between their world and ours. To live in secrecy, feed in moderation, avoid human detection."
His finger moved to another section of the diagram.
"And then there were the 'Shadow Conquerors,' vampires who believed it was time for their species to emerge from the shadows and claim their place as the rightful rulers of both worlds. They wanted to convert entire cities, create an empire where humans existed only as livestock."
A shiver ran down your spine. "And the city was involved in this?"
"Not just involved," Armin said, flipping through several pages until he reached a section marked with small scraps of parchment. "According to this, Velmyra was the primary target of the Conquerors, being the only city with access to the magical world. It would then spread to the other cities until the entire kingdom of Kaeljram was under their control."
He read directly from the text, translating slowly:
"The city of Velmyra, with its rivers flowing to the sea and its forests providing abundant game, shall become the heart of our new dominion. Its inhabitants, once converted, will serve as an example to all human lands of what they may become under the benevolent rule of the immortals."
The words hung in the air of the library like toxic smoke. It was hard to process the idea that the city had once been at the center of a plan to fundamentally transform the known world.
"But obviously that didn't happen," you said, trying to find some reassurance in known facts. "Velmyra is still human."
"Exactly," Armin said, a new intensity in his voice. "And here's where the story gets really interesting."
He moved on to another section, one where the damage to the book was severe. Many lines had been crossed out or cut completely, but there was enough remaining text to grasp the general content.
"The Shadow Conservators didn't fight this war alone," he explained. "According to multiple references in the text, they formed an alliance. An alliance with humans."
Your breath deepened. "Humans? Like us?"
"There's more," Armin continued, turning to another page. "Much more. According to this, humans had strategies, weapons, and knowledge that the Conservator vampires needed."
You leaned closer, trying to read the text yourself, but the vampiric symbols looked like meaningless wavy lines to your untrained eyes.
"But here's where it gets really strange," Armin said, moving to a different section of the book. "The damage here is particularly severe. As if someone had specifically tried to obscure certain information."
He pointed to several pages where the ink had been intentionally smeared, where entire sections had been cut with knives, where fire had licked the edges of the parchment leaving only fragments of sentences.
"What kind of information?" you asked, leaning over the damaged pages.
"References to specific individuals," Armin said. "Names of leaders, both vampires and humans. Specific strategies that were used. And," He paused, his finger tracing a line where text had been deliberately scraped from the parchment, "references to something called 'The Heirs.'"
"The Heirs?"
"It's mentioned several times, but always in contexts that have been censored," Armin explained, frustration creasing his forehead. "But from what I can gather from the fragmented references, they were specific individuals who had some kind of special significance in the conflict."
He moved to another page, one where someone had tried to burn an entire section but had not completely succeeded.
"Here's a line that survived," he said, pointing to barely legible text. "'The Heirs will bear the consequences of our choices, carrying both blessing and curse through the generations.' It's the only complete statement about them."
A thought began forming in your mind, a connection too frightening to fully consider.
"Armin," you said slowly, "is there any mention of specific families? Lineages that were involved?"
The blond looked at you curiously, noticing something in your tone had changed. "Why do you ask?"
Instead of answering directly, you pulled the handkerchief from your pocket. The delicate silk handkerchief with the embroidered "S" shimmered softly in the candlelight.
"I found this last night," you said. "In a box Erwin kept for me. A box full of things from my childhood, including a note suggesting my mother knew Erwin, that he had 'taken care' of her before taking care of me."
Armin's eyes widened as he processed the implications. He leaned closer to the cloth, studying the embroidery with the same intensity he had applied to the book.
"An 'S,'" he murmured. "And the perfume,"
He inhaled slightly, and you saw recognition cross his face.
"Lavender and mint," he said. "It's a specific combination."
"Does the scent give some kind of information?"
Armin ignored your gaze and spoke while keeping his eyes on the book. "It could. People have specific perfumes or scents. It's possible this was the mark of some member of your family."
"I think we need to talk to the veterans," you said, your voice sounding distant even to your own ears. "We need to talk to Levi."
Armin closed the book carefully, but not before marking the last page with his metal bookmark, ornately shaped. His movements were precise, methodical, but you could see the intellectual frustration wrestling with fascination in his blue eyes.
"There are so many missing pieces," he said, wrapping the book in a soft cloth. "References to strategies that worked, mentions of weapons effective against the Shadow Conquerors, even fragments about locations of important battles. But everything is censored or damaged in a way that makes it impossible to get a full picture."
He paused, looking directly at you.
"And that brings me to the question I haven't been able to shake since I began translating this book: what did our founders know about The Bloodveil Schism?"
The question hung in the library air like thick smoke. It was the connection you had both been avoiding making explicitly, but which had been present in every revelation.
"But we can't know for sure without more information," you said, trying to stay grounded. "All we have are fragments and speculation."
"Exactly," Armin agreed. "And that's where we need help. The veterans would have had access to files and records we've never seen. If there's a historical connection between our group and that conflict, they would know."
The thought of confronting Levi with these questions filled you with equal parts apprehension and anticipation. He had been your protector, your mentor, but he had also been carefully reserved about certain aspects of The Dawnguard's history. You had always assumed it was simply professional caution, but now you wondered if there had been more specific reasons for his reticence.
"And what if we discover there really is a connection?" you asked. "What if The Dawnguard really is a continuation of forces that fought almost two hundred years ago?"
Armin considered the question carefully. "Then it would mean we're not just a modern organization that arose to meet a contemporary need. It would mean we're part of a conflict that has been unfolding for centuries, with roots much deeper than any of us realized."
The magnitude of that possibility was both exhilarating and terrifying. If he was right, if both you and The Dawnguard were part of a much longer story, then every mission you had completed, every vampire you had hunted, every life you had saved had been part of a broader pattern spanning generations.
"We need to talk to Levi," you said finally. "But we need to do it the right way. If there are secrets he's been keeping, it must be for important reasons."
Armin nodded. "We could present it as academic curiosity at first. Show him the book, let him see the references for himself, and observe his reaction."
"And if it turns out he knows more than he's let on,"
"Then we hope he trusts us enough to share the truth," Armin concluded.
You stood from your chair, the handkerchief still in your hands reminding you that this was not just an intellectual exercise. Deeply personal elements were at play as well, questions about your own family, your heritage, the real reasons you had ended up at Eldur Castle.
"When?" you asked.
"Tonight," Armin said without hesitation. "After dinner, when he's in his office reviewing the day's reports. That will be the most natural time to approach him with questions about historical records."
As you prepared to leave the library, you couldn't shake the feeling that you were on the brink of discovering something that would fundamentally change your understanding not only of The Dawnguard but of your place in a conflict that had begun long before any of you were born.
And as you walked down the stone hallways back toward the kitchen, the handkerchief in your fist seemed to pulse with unexplored possibilities, keys to a personal story intricately woven with the broader history you had just uncovered.
The sunset began to paint the sky in shades of pink and orange as shadows slowly stretched over the imposing palace. The last rays of sunlight filtered through the tall Gothic windows, creating golden and reddish patterns. It was the sacred moment of transition between the daytime world and the night, when vampires fully awakened from their slumber and their powers reached their peak.
The palace towers rose like needles against the gradually darkening sky. From the highest windows, one could see the full extent of the Jaeger domains, territories that stretched into the distance until merging with the horizon. The night wind began to whisper among the buttresses and stone gargoyles, carrying with it the characteristic scent of the vampire night: a mix of withered roses, iron, and something indefinable that only the immortals could fully perceive.
In the intricate hallways of the palace, the hurried footsteps of vampire servants echoed. Each knew their role in the complex choreography unfolding that night. Their movements were fluid and silent, gliding through the corridors like living shadows that barely disturbed the air in their path.
The Galliard brothers had already departed for the Midnight Market as the sun sank toward the horizon. Porco and Marcel had received their orders and immediately began preparing with their weapons for the journey.
While both carried out their mission at a distance, a general mobilization had begun in every corner of the palace. On the upper levels, vampires of Eren's personal guard checked their weapons and armor, ensuring that each piece of their equipment was in perfect condition. Their faces showed the absolute focus of veteran warriors who understood the gravity of the approaching situation.
Down in the kitchen, other vampires prepared reserves of blood and energy that might be needed during the operation. Carved crystal chalices were filled with dark, carefully collected blood, drawn from animals hunted deep within the forest, while larger containers were stored in pantries naturally cooled by the stone depths of the palace.
Within the Order of the Crimson Moon, feeding was a matter of strict discipline. Young vampires were required to sustain themselves on animal blood alone, learning control over their instincts from the very beginning. Human blood was forbidden, absolutely and without exception, for humans were not prey, but those they were sworn to protect.
Only with time, restraint, and mastery did that need begin to fade.
As they grew older and their impulses steadied, they were taught to draw from Drae'sor instead, a form of spiritual energy gathered not from living beings, but from the world itself. It was cultivated in places where power lingered: beneath full moons, during rare celestial alignments, within ancient forests and forgotten ruins, or near the eternal fire of volcanic lands. It demanded patience and control, but it freed them from the hunger that once defined them.
Even so, Drae'sor was not always practical.
In the chaos of battle, there was no time for rituals or careful alignment. Blood remained immediate, reliable, something that could be taken, carried, and consumed without delay.
Meanwhile, in the inner gardens, where nocturnal flowers bloomed exclusively under the moonlight, other vampires maintained silent vigilance. Their senses were alert to any disturbances in the natural patterns of the night, any sign that might indicate the approach of enemy forces or unexpected changes in established plans.
Every vampire in the palace, from the oldest to the youngest, knew exactly what their role was in the operation about to unfold. There was no confusion or hesitation; only the cold, calculated determination of a species that had perfected the art of war over millennia of existence.
The grand hall of the palace was immersed in an atmosphere of solemnity and power rarely experienced in its centuries of existence. The flames of the centuries-old candelabras danced with a life of their own, casting shadows that stretched and contracted rhythmically across the walls.
At the absolute center stood the ancestral chair, the throne representing not only power but the continuity of a bloodline tracing back to the very origins of vampire civilization. Carved from black obsidian as dark as the deepest night, the throne seemed to absorb the surrounding light, creating a visual void that made whoever occupied it appear to float in a space between dimensions.
The ruby inlays decorating the arms and back of the throne were not merely ornamental. Each gem had been selected for its ability to resonate with vampiric energy, amplifying the natural power of whoever sat upon the throne. Under the candlelight, the rubies shone like drops of fresh blood, pulsing with an inner light that seemed alive.
Eren took his place on this throne with the natural ease of one born for the position, yet with the gravity of one who fully understood the weight of responsibility it carried. His posture was perfect: back straight, hands precisely resting on the arms of the throne, feet firmly planted on the marble dais. Every inch of his body language communicated absolute authority and unwavering control.
The throne he now occupied was more than a mere chair; it was the tangible symbol of a legacy stretching across generations of vampire leaders.
It had belonged to his great-grandfather, a vampire of immense power whose name still inspired both respect and fear among the oldest clans. It then passed to his grandfather, who had significantly expanded the territories under his family's control and established the alliances that still upheld their power today.
Grisha, Eren's father, had inherited not just the physical throne, but all the responsibilities, commitments, and rivalries that came with it. During his reign, he had proven to be a shrewd and ruthless leader when necessary, yet fair with those who served him loyally.
Now, finally, the throne belonged to Eren. Not by automatic inheritance, but because he had demonstrated, countless times, that he possessed both the strength and the wisdom necessary to keep his clan united and protect its interests in a world where survival depended as much on political cunning as on brute power.
At his side was Floch. His presence was prominent enough to deter any potential aggressor, yet discreet enough not to interfere with the natural flow of conversation and decision-making occurring around him.
Opposite him, separated by a calculated distance to facilitate communication while maintaining proper hierarchies, stood the opposing chair. Upholstered in red velvet that had acquired a deep patina over the centuries, this seat was reserved for Eren's closest advisors, those he trusted enough to include in his most important decisions.
Reiner and Annie occupied this place of honor with the seriousness the moment required. Each had earned their position through years of loyal service and proven competence in crisis situations. They were not there by chance or personal favor; their presence had been earned through blood, sweat, and absolute dedication to the interests of their lord.
Both had successfully transmitted Eren's orders across the vast network of vampires stretching throughout the city and beyond. Their reports had been concise and precise: every command delivered exactly as specified, and every recipient confirming understanding and readiness to fulfill their assigned responsibilities.
The strategic silence that had dominated the grand hall was broken by the almost inaudible sound of approaching footsteps. The main door, a masterpiece of vampiric carpentry carved with scenes from the species' mythology, slowly opened with a whisper that seemed laden with meaning. Bertholdt appeared in the doorway, his tall, slender figure silhouetted against the shadowy corridor behind him.
His entrance was unhurried, yet every step he took into the hall conveyed the contained urgency of someone carrying crucial information. Bertholdt had perfected the art of moving in a way that communicated exactly the appropriate level of urgency: fast enough to indicate he had important news, yet controlled enough to maintain the solemnity the occasion required.
His clothing showed subtle signs of his recent return from the outside world. Though he had had time to clean himself and change before presenting himself to Eren, certain details, like the almost imperceptible dust on his boots and the slight disruption in the fall of his cloak, revealed to trained eyes that he had traveled far and fast to get there.
"Khaed (Lord)," Bertholdt began. There was no tremor or hesitation; only the calm confidence of someone who had successfully completed a mission of critical importance. "I have completed infiltration of the rebel clan," he continued, straightening slowly while maintaining respectful eye contact with Eren. "I have detailed information regarding their plans, resources, and intentions."
Bertholdt had been a child living in the city of Velmyra until his family was brutally killed by a group of rebels. He was taken to the magical world, destined to be used as a source of blood to survive, as happened with other children, many of whom did not survive this fate. Agonizing, with much of his blood drained by a vampire, Bertholdt was at the brink of death. It was then that one of Grisha's bodyguards found him and quickly rescued him, bringing him to the lord, who made him one of their own. The immortality and strength granted him gave him a new chance at life, though marked by the horrors he had endured.
Eren's eyes, which had been attentively observing every nuance of Bertholdt's behavior since his entrance, sharpened perceptibly. His posture on the ancestral throne did not outwardly change, but those who knew him well could detect the subtle intensification of his focus, like a predator sensing the scent of its prey on the wind.
"Proceed," Eren ordered. His voice carried the weight of absolute authority, but also an expectation that would not tolerate incomplete or imprecise information.
Bertholdt had spent the last three weeks infiltrating the ranks of the rogues, an operation that required not only exceptional espionage skills but also a superhuman ability to conceal his true identity under the constant scrutiny of vampires whose expertise in detecting deception was measured in centuries.
"Their plans are more elaborate than we initially anticipated," he began his report, speaking with the precision of someone who had memorized every crucial detail. "They have divided their forces into three attack columns that will converge simultaneously from different directions."
The first column, he explained, would approach from the north of the city. It consisted of twenty-three vampires, most of them experienced warriors who had participated in previous conflicts. They would be led by an ancient vampire roughly 120 years old.
The second column would attack from the west, taking advantage of the cover provided by the forest that received humans from the magical world. This force was made up of fifteen vampires, including specialists in infiltration and nocturnal assault. Their commander was an ancient vampire whose tactical skills were a source of concern.
The third and most dangerous column would approach from the south, deploying an elite force of just twelve vampires, each chosen specifically for their exceptional close-combat abilities and experience in high-precision operations.
"The timing of the attack has been set for the fourth hour after midnight," Bertholdt continued, "when they calculate our defenses will be at their most vulnerable due to the night guard change."
It was not a random choice. That hour had long been regarded as a threshold, a moment when the night reached its deepest stillness and something in the world seemed to falter. Many considered it a cursed time, when the boundary between what was and what should not be grew thin, and unseen forces moved more freely beneath the cover of darkness.
This was a sophisticated analysis, showing that they had invested considerable time and resources in preparing this assault.
Annie leaned slightly forward, an almost imperceptible reaction that did not go unnoticed by anyone present. "Then the espionage operations have been a complete success," she commented. Her voice carried the professional respect reserved for operations that met her highest standards of precision and effectiveness.
Annie's confirmation was not merely a social compliment. As coordinator of the clan's intelligence activities, she had personally overseen every aspect of Bertholdt's preparation for this mission. She had designed his false identity, established his fictitious credentials, and created the network of contacts that had made his successful infiltration into enemy ranks possible.
"Bertholdt has accessed information our enemies considered completely secret," Annie continued, allowing a barely perceptible smile to cross her lips. "Information they themselves believed was protected by multiple layers of security."
The success of the espionage operation represented more than a simple tactical victory. It demonstrated the superiority of the intelligence network Annie had built and refined over years of loyal service to Eren. Every cultivated source, every developed contact, every exchanged favor had contributed to creating the conditions that made this successful penetration into the heart of enemy operations possible.
The vital information they now possessed would not only reveal the immediate intentions of their enemies but also provide them with the tools needed to anticipate and counter every move the clan might attempt.
"However," the senior officer added, "I could not obtain information regarding the weapons they will carry. I am aware they have acquired new armaments and have been developing and purchasing technology, but the handling of this equipment was organized by another group to which I was not given access."
Eren lowered his gaze, knowing that not knowing their weapons was a disadvantage in battle. Yet, as leader, he quickly devised a solution. "Marcel and Porco will discover that at the Market. If the they obtained new tools, that is where they got them. I trust both of them and know they are smart enough to question the merchants about it."
As the war council unfolded in the center of the grand hall, with voices exchanging crucial information and strategies that could determine the fate of everyone present, the attention of some participants occasionally shifted to the silent figures maintaining their own vigilance around the perimeter of the meeting.
A young vampire of medium height with long dark hair stood by the highest window of the hall, her silhouette framed against the carved stone. From there, she could see both the interior of the grand hall and the outside world extending beyond the thick palace walls. Her position was no accident; as one of the most experienced vampires in the art of tactical surveillance, she had chosen the point offering maximum information with minimal risk of exposure.
Suddenly, her eyes clouded, and a vision unfolded before her. She saw the attack in detail: soldiers moving with precision, rebel vampires falling one by one, and Eren's strategy executing like clockwork. She felt the tension of battle, heard the screams, the clash of weapons, and the roar of flames in the distance. But she also saw unexpected challenges: some allies facing dilemmas that would mark them forever, and enemies who would be transformed by what they were about to witness.
The young vampiress lowered her gaze and addressed the group gathered in the hall, "My vision is clear," she said in a firm voice. "The attack will succeed, Eren's strategy will be executed as planned. The erkhain will fall but not all will return the same. Some will face choices that change their convictions. Some will be wounded in ways that will transform them completely." She paused, her gaze hardening, laden with internal conflict. "But why do we continue protecting humans?" she asked, her eyes searching for answers on Eren's face. "They already have guards, armies, and laws. Why risk ourselves for those who could betray us, who can be cruel and dangerous, like those who killed my family and tried to burn me alive?"
Eren watched her calmly, understanding the depth of her words. "Pieck, our clan protects humans from the danger of rebel vampires because we understand that ordinary humans are not the problem. The danger is not 'all humanity,' but fanaticism, corrupt institutions, and elites who manipulate the people. Humanity has its just and kind side, just as your family did. That is why we continue protecting them, even though we know there is a risk of betrayal or injustice."
Pieck breathed deeply, letting her thoughts flow. "I know and still, my entire existence feels like a paradox. I must protect those who betrayed me, who tried to kill me, yet my visions show futures where humanity could betray us again. Sometimes it hurts so much it seems impossible."
Eren stood and walked toward his companion. He placed a hand on her shoulder and, with a firm and serene voice, tried to calm her. "I know, Pieck. And still, I trust your powers will guide us. Victory is assured, but I also know you will see the truth of every heart in the process. And I trust that, over the years, humanity will change."
Pieck nodded, her eyes reflecting both vision and inner resolve. "Thank you, Eren. I will stay strong, for my family and The Order."
She was only a child when her visions began. Pieck possessed an innate gift for reading and writing, talents that her loving and progressive family considered divine signs. In their home, they upheld the belief that women had the same rights as men, and her powers were not seen as a curse, but as a heavenly gift.
The Church, however, did not share that view. Soon, it rose against her family, accusing them of heresy and condemning them to death. Her loved ones were hunted down and killed, and Pieck was sentenced to the stake.
At the moment when the flames began to consume her fragile body, a vampire of the Jaeger clan appeared among the crowd. Witnessing the horror, he chose to save her.
The vampire then invoked a forgotten power of his bloodline: a supernatural mist that spread across the entire square, through which he was able to rescue the girl. The onlookers, unable to see what was happening, could only hear the screams and the crackling of the fire. When the fog finally lifted, the pyre was still burning, but Pieck was gone.
The villagers, terrified, believed she had been "claimed by the demon." And so, between fear and myth, the Jaeger clan kept its secret hidden within the shadows.
Now, Pieck served as a loyal counselor and seer to Eren, a vampiress whose very existence embodied ambiguity, a fragile convergence of both worlds, reflecting the blurred line between humanity and the shifting morality that defined it.
The strategic silence of the council was suddenly broken by the sound of approaching footsteps with a cadence unlike any that had echoed in the hall that night. They were not the hurried steps of a messenger with urgent news, nor the controlled walk of a subordinate reporting completed orders. These steps had a unique quality: firm and determined, yet carrying a casual familiarity that suggested the approaching figure saw no need to ask permission to interrupt the ongoing deliberations.
The grand hall door opened without the usual ceremonial preamble that normally preceded the arrival of visitors. There was no formal announcement, no respectful pause on the threshold. Instead, a tall, blonde figure appeared in the entrance with the natural ease of someone whose presence was not only welcome but expected.
"Well, how are things going?" asked the blonde figure, their voice cutting through the hall air with the precision of a perfectly sharpened blade. The question seemed simple, almost casual in its formulation, but its timing carried multiple layers of meaning that each person present would interpret according to their perspective and knowledge of the circumstances.
The hall's heavy, expectant silence seemed to absorb every thought and emotion, transforming the wait into a space where anticipation mixed with reflection.
— 08. duties and revelations
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +6,900
The return was heavy with thoughts that intertwined like threads in the mind. Each step along the familiar path echoed with remnants of the night's conversation, with the image of those two pairs of eyes locked onto one another. The morning breeze brushed against the face, but it could not dispel the strange warmth that lingered after the encounter.
The world seemed different in the light of daybreak. The same trees that had witnessed both young figures now seemed to whisper silent secrets among themselves. The air carried the scent of damp grass and awakening flowers, but also something more subtle: the persistent memory of a presence that had altered something fundamental in the course of that night.
It had been unexpected. Completely unexpected. Finding someone else on the lakeshore, and engaging in a conversation that stretched until dawn, was not part of the plan. And yet, it had happened in the most natural way, as if fate had orchestrated the meeting with surgical precision.
Shared solitude had forged an invisible bridge between two souls seeking something alike: answers, connection, perhaps simply the understanding that they were not entirely alone in their respective pains and concerns. In those moments of mutual vulnerability, walls had crumbled like sand before the tide.
Now, as the path wound toward the refuge, a strange sensation settled in the chest. It was not quite happiness, nor exactly melancholy. It was something in between: the anticipation of something that could bloom, mingled with the uncertainty of not knowing whether it would be a blessing or a curse.
The familiar stones of the path appeared before the eyes, signaling that home was near. Every known mark on the terrain brought with it the reality of returning to responsibilities, to roles that must be fulfilled, to life continuing its inexorable course beyond fortuitous encounters on mystical islets.
The entrance to the hideout rose among the rocks like a discreet mouth carved into the mountain itself. Torches blazed in their iron holders, casting crimson-red light upon the walls. The interior air was cooler, imbued with the characteristic scent of ancient wood preserved for centuries.
The guard waited at the threshold, his slender figure outlined against the torchlight. His reddish hair caught the flickers of fire, creating a burning halo around his angular face. His brown eyes immediately fixed on the approaching figure, studying every detail with the meticulous attention of one trained to detect even the slightest change in the behavior of his charge.
"Sareth'kael khaed (Good morning, my lord)," the vampire greeted. "How was your outing?" he asked, his voice carrying the familiarity of years spent together, yet tinged with that professional note he could never fully abandon. He approached with silent steps, his movements fluid like a feline's, the result of decades of training in the arts of combat and protection.
"Well," came the reply, accompanied by a smile that seemed to hold secrets. "It was interesting."
The guard tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing in an expression that revealed restrained curiosity. He knew that look, that particular way of smiling when something had unexpectedly captured attention. He had learned to read these subtle signals as if they were a secret language, the result of a lifetime dedicated to anticipating needs, desires, and dangers.
The fortress's vestibule opened before them like a threshold to another world. Polished black marble stretched underfoot, reflecting the flickering torchlight, partially covered by a crimson carpet leading to the heart of the castle. The tall, stern walls were adorned with dark tapestries embroidered with silver thread, depicting scenes from ancient vampire wars, ghostly figures frozen in eternal combat.
From the vaulted ceiling hung wrought-iron chandeliers, so heavy that the chains that held them seemed to groan under their weight. Each candle burned with an unusually pale, almost bluish flame, casting shadows that appeared to move of their own volition. Along the sides, a row of stone statues kept watch: vampire warriors with severe features, obsidian eyes gleaming in the flickering light, silently guarding all who dared cross that threshold.
The air was cold, imbued with the faint scent of burnt wood and melted wax, mixed with something else: a metallic perfume, unmistakable, reminiscent of blood.
It was a reception space, yes, but not one of welcome: it was a solemn reminder that anyone entering did so under the dominion of a lord who tolerated no weakness.
The silence was broken again by the guard's voice.
"Did you encounter anyone or anything?" The question arose naturally, yet carried the weight of constant vigilance that defined his role. It was not mere social curiosity; it was the protective instinct that had guided him since childhood, the need to know every detail that might represent a threat or complication.
The air in the hallway seemed to thicken during the brief pause that followed. The torches crackled softly, sending sparks toward the vaulted ceiling's shadows.
"Yes," Eren said at last.
A faint pause followed, almost thoughtful.
"Someone worth noticing."
The words hung in the air like smoke, laden with a weight the escort had not anticipated. His eyes widened slightly, genuine surprise crossing his usually controlled features. In all the years he had served as guardian and companion, he had rarely heard that particular tone in his charge's voice. There was something different in those words, something that spoke of an encounter that had gone beyond the merely casual.
But over the years, the redhead had learned that there were times to interrogate and times to simply observe and wait.
This was clearly one of the latter.
Instead of bombarding with questions, he simply nodded once, an almost imperceptible gesture conveying that he had registered the information without passing judgment. His expression remained neutral, professional, though inside his mind had already begun cataloging that information as something requiring future attention.
"I understand," he said, and in those words lay layers of meaning that only years of shared experience could create: comprehension, acceptance, and the silent promise of being prepared for any complication that might arise from this unexpected encounter.
The redhead standing before him was more than a mere guardian. His name was Floch, and his lineage had served this family for countless generations. He was a noble vampire, born of the union of two pure vampires.
His mother had served as lady-in-waiting to Eren's mother for decades, a constant and reliable presence in the halls of the fortress. His father, on the other hand, had been a royal guard whose loyalty had been tested time and again in battles that had forged legends. From that union came Floch, destined from his first breath to continue the family tradition of service and protection, now centered on the heir himself.
They had grown up together, running through the stone corridors of the fortress, exploring secret gardens and the highest towers. Though hierarchical differences were undeniable and clearly established by centuries of tradition, there had never been distinctions in their everyday relationship. They had been playmates before Floch became a bodyguard, friends before formal roles defined them.
From a very young age, Floch had been subjected to training that would have broken the will of many adults: endless hours perfecting combat techniques, studying defensive strategies, learning to anticipate threats from rival vampires, hostile enemies, or even more dangerous creatures lurking in the dark corners.
The oath he had sworn was not merely ceremonial words. For the redhead, watching over the safety of his charge with his own life was not an assigned task, but a vital purpose that ran through his veins as naturally as the blood that kept him alive. It was the reason for his existence, the compass guiding every decision, every calculated movement, every measured word.
That was why, as he observed that particular expression he knew so well, his mind was already at work. "Someone worth noticing." The words echoed in his head with all their potential implications, and though he offered no outward judgment, internally he was already evaluating scenarios, preparing for any eventuality that might arise from this new variable in the carefully balanced equation of his world.
Both vampires moved deeper into the palace, greeted by the warmth radiating from the lit fireplaces. The air, stirred by the flames, created almost imperceptible waves that distorted vision, making nearby objects appear to vibrate or move, as if the heat itself breathed between the stone walls.
In the grand dining hall, they were met by a pair of blondes. The man, upon seeing them, smiled broadly and advanced with firm, decisive steps, while his companion followed with a more measured, elegant, and serene gait, reflecting her calm demeanor. Candlelight and chandeliers gleamed in their golden hair, illuminating their features with a warm glow.
"Jaeger, it's good to see you," said the tall, muscular man, a mixture of joy and relief in his voice at seeing the leader return safely after the full-moon night.
"Likewise, Reiner," Eren replied, clasping his hand firmly, noting the warmth of the welcome. So different from the quiet cold that defined their kind.
Reiner embodied physical strength in its purest form. His tall, robust frame was like a living wall, forged by the weight of training and military discipline. Every muscle seemed tense with contained energy, ready for immediate action, and his large, firm hands bore the hardness of one who had learned to fight with his own flesh as a weapon. He needed no words to command respect; his mere presence conveyed an unyielding power. Yet beneath that impenetrable facade hid a man shaped by his past, whose physical might was in part a shield protecting his own vulnerabilities.
"Did you manage to rest?" asked the blonde, stepping forward lightly, her gaze assessing Eren's condition with gentle curiosity.
He nodded slowly. "Yes, it was a quiet night. It did me good to clear my mind for a moment," he said, feeling how the dining hall's atmosphere contributed to a sense of calm and respite.
The blonde was Annie, an imposing vampiress whose body and mind radiated strength and absolute control. Her movements were precise and fluid, each gesture measured with the calm of one trained for decades. Her eyes, a piercing blue, seemed capable of piercing the darkness and reading anyone's intentions. Her musculature, sculpted by years of constant training, was agile and resilient, capable of enduring prolonged combat without showing signs of fatigue. Her presence commanded respect and a measure of caution; even those accustomed to danger felt a slight tremor upon perceiving the power contained in every fiber of her being. She was the embodiment of vampiric strength, but also of discipline and control: a being capable of destroying or protecting with equal ease, whose experience made her an indispensable companion to Eren.
Annie had once been an orphaned child, marked by the death of her parents due to famine. At seven years old, she spent her days stealing food at the market and her nights hiding under bridges, seeking refuge from the rain and the bone-chilling cold. One afternoon, she was caught stealing bread from a merchant who was storing his supplies to take home. With no one else around, the man, furious and with sinister intentions, struck the girl and attempted to sexually assault her. What he did not know was that he would be interrupted just in time: Vincent Leonhart, an ancient pure vampire, appeared and eliminated him, saving Annie from a terrible fate.
The girl was malnourished and covered in bruises from the beating, in a pitiable state. Moved by her plight, Vincent decided to offer her immortality, making her his daughter and taking her to the magical world. There, he trained her to become a strong vampire, capable of defending herself and never again falling victim to others. To this day, the bond between Annie and Vincent remains close and profound. To him, Annie represented the family he had never had, an opportunity to experience human vulnerability and resilience; for her, Vincent was a mentor, protector, and father figure whose care and affection were eternal.
On the other hand, Reiner hailed from Tharwynn, a military city east of Velmyra renowned for its discipline and warriors. He was the son of a royal soldier who had abandoned his mother when she was only three months pregnant. Despite being left to raise him alone, his mother devoted her life to caring for him and ensuring he had every opportunity to succeed. Over time, however, her love became overprotective and controlling, extending into nearly every aspect of his life.
Reiner longed for independence. He wanted to make his own choices, discover who he was, and experience his youth on his own terms. Instead, he found himself burdened by his mother's relentless expectations. She pushed him toward higher education, hoping he would become a respected scholar and secure a prestigious position within Parliament, believing that such achievements might one day lead him to the father who had abandoned them.
The constant pressure and lack of autonomy gradually took a toll on his mental well-being. At the age of eighteen, overwhelmed by despair, he made an attempt on his own life by ingesting opium.
His agonizing body was discovered by his professor, who quickly summoned a physician to assess whether he could still be saved. Although Reiner was still breathing, the opium had already entered his bloodstream. For any human, it was too late; however, the physician's dark, gleaming eyes revealed that there was an alternative, a darker, eternal one.
Touched by the blond youth's story and the suffering that had led him to such despair, the doctor declared him dead and assured the professor that he would see to the body's cremation. He justified the decision by explaining that the ecclesiastical authorities denied burial to those who ended their own lives. Both agreed to keep the secret and tell the family that Reiner had disappeared. The truth was that the doctor was a vampire, and before mortals began to suspect his immortal nature, he converted Reiner and gave him clear instructions: travel to the forest in the city of Velmyra and enter the magical world to seek Grisha, Eren's father, who would grant him a position as a guard if he claimed to come on his behalf.
Reiner arrived at Vel'Asheth, the Jaeger palace, where he was trained by Vincent, Annie's father and the one in charge of troop training. Since then, Reiner and Annie have shared a close bond, both working as guards of Eren's fortress.
While Annie has been a vampire for sixty-three years and Reiner for only eleven, both maintain the appearance of twenty-five-year-olds. Among vampires, age is not measured by wrinkles or gray hair, but by the years endured.
Their appearance is not shaped by time, but by the moment of their turning. Those transformed in adulthood remain as they were, whether young or already marked by age. But those turned as children are not left frozen in that state; their bodies continue to develop until reaching full maturity, settling into the form of a grown adult.
After that, time stops.
Their features no longer change, preserved in a stillness that defies the passing years. And yet, in the oldest among them, something always betrays the truth, an invisible weight carried in their gaze, in the way they move, impossible to hide.
The moment of introspection faded as Eren adopted a more rigid posture, his expression shifting from contemplative serenity to the seriousness that defined him as a leader. The warmth that had shone in his emerald eyes while recalling the nocturnal encounter cooled, replaced by the tempered steel required by his responsibilities.
"Have there been any updates of the Erkhain (dissidents) hiding in the southwest?" he asked, his voice cutting through the air with the precision of a dagger. The question carried the weight of weeks of surveillance, fragmented reports, and a growing concern that had been gnawing at his peace of mind.
Annie exchanged a significant glance with Reiner before responding, her blue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. "The news isn't encouraging," she began, her voice maintaining the calm characteristic that never abandoned her, even when delivering the worst news. "According to our sources, they are planning a move toward Velmyra."
Reiner nodded, his features hardening as he added the details they had managed to gather. "In a couple of days, they plan to move into the town to feed on humans. It won't be a quiet incursion, Eren. They're talking about a massacre."
The words fell in the grand dining hall like stones cast into still water, sending ripples of tension through every corner. Eren felt his blood turn heavy in his veins, not from fear, but from the controlled fury that always rose when the defenseless were threatened.
Among their kind, blood was not a simple thing. It did not just flow, it sustained, governed, defined. Darker and denser than that of humans, it carried everything that made them what they were: their strength, their senses, their unnatural stillness in time. It replaced hunger, steadied the body, and sharpened the mind but it also answered to instinct, to emotion.
And in moments like this, it reacted.
It thickened, slowed, as if the anger itself had weight, something ancient stirring beneath the surface, pressing against restraint.
It wasn't fear that stilled him.
It was control.
"That's unthinkable," he declared, his voice carrying an authority that brooked no contradiction. The muscles in his jaw tightened as he processed the implications. "We cannot allow this to happen. We must act quickly."
Annie stepped forward slightly, her movements fluid like a predator sensing the proximity of a battle. "Bertholdt is infiltrated in the clan as a spy," she explained, her tone professional but imbued with the confidence that only years of successful operations could provide. "He should return during the day with more detailed information about their specific plans, attack routes, and exact numbers."
Floch, who had remained silent during the exchange, observing and cataloging every word, every gesture, every nuance of information, rose imperceptibly. He knew orders were about to come, and his body was already preparing mentally for the action that would inevitably follow.
Eren turned toward him, and in his green eyes burned the iron determination of one who had sworn to protect the defenseless. "Floch," he said, his voice heavy with the authority both inherited and earned, "I need you to organize training immediately. The strongest must prepare the novices for this battle. We cannot afford weaknesses when innocent lives are at stake."
The redhead bowed his head in a gesture that was as much respect as it was acceptance of responsibility. "Yes, drae'khaed ven (my absolute lord)," he replied, his voice firm and devoid of any doubt. In those three words lay decades of unwavering loyalty, the echo of oaths sworn in childhood and upheld with blood and honor.
Without another word, Floch withdrew from the great hall, his steps silent on the black marble but charged with the urgent purpose of one who has a mission to fulfill. The door closed behind him with a soft click, leaving the three vampires alone in the vast space, surrounded by the dancing shadows cast by the flames upon the ancient tapestries.
In the silence that followed the vampire's departure, Eren felt the familiar weight of the duality that defined his existence. On one hand were the fresh memories of the previous night: the silvered surface of the lake, your soft voice, the sensation of having found something he hadn't realized he was searching for. The peace he had experienced in those stolen hours, where he could simply be without the burdens of leadership, without ancestral expectations, without the constant weight of decisions that meant life or death for so many.
On the other hand was this: the harsh and violent reality of his world, where rogue vampires threatened to unleash chaos upon defenseless populations. Where every decision he made, or failed to make, could result in rivers of innocent blood spilled upon the land he had sworn to protect.
The contradiction tore at him internally. Only hours before, he was sharing vulnerabilities and dreams with a stranger who had illuminated something in his soul he thought lost forever. He had experienced the possibility of being just a being seeking connection, understanding,and company. But now, standing in the great hall of his fortress, he was once again the heir of a lineage that bore the destiny of two species upon his shoulders.
Annie and Reiner remained silent, reading in his posture the inner struggle they knew so well. They had seen Eren wage this personal battle countless times: the young man who desired a simple, free life against the leader the world demanded he be.
"The preparations will begin immediately," Eren murmured, more to himself than to his companions. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, the knuckles whitening under the pressure. "We'll review the arsenals and coordinate attack strategies. We will not allow those creatures to reach the border."
Annie inclined her head slightly, her intense blue gaze fixed on him. "Eren, do you want us to send patrols around the perimeter to detect any movement before they act?"
"Yes," he replied, his voice firm but measured. "And I want constant reports. We cannot afford surprises."
Reiner frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. "We also need to reinforce the defenses in Velmyra. Civilians cannot be at risk. Intercepting them outside won't be enough; we must secure the city."
Eren nodded gravely. "Agreed. Annie, coordinate with the guards to set up sentries at the forest entrance. Reiner, make sure some members go to Velmyra and remain unnoticed by humans. I need them ready to face anything."
The blonde stepped forward, her posture impeccable. "Understood, khaed (lord). Everyone will respond efficiently."
Reiner added, with a hint of concern in his voice: "Do you think Bertholdt will have all the information we need? We can't rely solely on him."
Eren inhaled deeply, the tension in his jaw evident. "Bertholdt is reliable, but you're right. Please ask the Galliard brothers to go to the Midnight Market, and gather information from the merchants and guards, taking any solaris and relics they deem necessary; money is not a concern right now."
Annie crossed her arms, assessing the situation with her usual piercing gaze. "Then we'll begin operations at sunset. The shadows will give us the advantage, and we must use them."
"Always so pragmatic, even in the thick of it," Eren said with a wry smile. "Very well, let's do it. Tell the others that tomorrow at dawn we will hold a meeting in the main hall. Updates will be shared, and strategies decided."
Reiner bowed with respect and firmness. "Then there is no time to lose. We will begin preparations immediately."
Both vampires withdrew swiftly to carry out their leader's orders. Eren, for his part, moved toward one of the windows overlooking the exterior, where the first rays of the sun began to filter through the leaded glass. Golden light spilled across his face, illuminating the lines of fatigue that responsibility had carved into his youthful features.
"Sometimes I wonder," he said softly, his voice low against the cold glass, "if there is a world where I can be both. Where I can safeguard those I must defend and still find moments of peace, of humanity."
His words were lost in the vast space of the hall, absorbed by tapestries that had witnessed centuries of similar conversations, of leaders who had wrestled with the same eternal dilemma between duty and personal desire.
But there was no time for philosophy. Somewhere in the southwest, bloodthirsty vampires plotted destruction. And he, Eren Jaeger, heir to responsibilities stretching back generations, had the duty to stop them.
The towers of Eldur Castle rose before you like familiar guardians silhouetted against a sky beginning to blush with pink and gold. Every stone in its walls offered a silent welcome after the strangest and most revealing night of your life. The winding path leading to the main entrance creaked softly beneath your boots, and with each step closer to home, a mixture of relief and apprehension settled in your chest.
The morning air carried the familiar scent of oak wood mingled with the smoke from the underground fireplace that never fully went out. It was the smell of home, of safety, of the world you knew and that had shaped you over all these years.
But something had changed in you during those hours of absence. You couldn't pinpoint exactly what, yet you walked differently, breathed differently, as if the night had left an invisible mark on your soul that only you could perceive.
As you approached the main entrance, you spotted a familiar figure standing on the stone steps leading up to the great gate. Even from a distance, the silhouette was unmistakable: Levi, upright and immobile, as if carved from the very stone of the castle itself.
A column of steam rose lazily from the cup he held in his hands, creating tiny spirals in the cold morning air. You realized he had been waiting for you, keeping watch over your return with the unyielding patience that defined him.
When you finally reached the foot of the stairs, he lifted his gaze to meet yours. His expression was a complex canvas, blending emotions he rarely allowed to surface: deep relief at seeing you safe, yet also a silent reproach speaking to the hours of worry he had endured awake.
His gray eyes scanned you from head to toe with the efficiency of a physician seeking wounds, of a commander assessing a soldier returning from a mission. Satisfied that there were no signs of physical harm, his shoulders relaxed imperceptibly, though his face retained that mask of seriousness he wore when something had deeply unsettled him.
"You've arrived just in time," he said finally, his voice carrying that quiet authority he had perfected over the years. It wasn't a direct reprimand, but the subtext was clear: you had met the deadline, barely.
He took a sip of his hot drink, the steam brushing his face as he studied you with that intense focus that made you feel as if he could read every thought passing through your mind.
"How was your birthday outing?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. The question sounded casual, but you knew Levi well enough to detect the layers of hidden meaning. He wanted details, to make sure you had been safe, to confirm that his decision to allow the nighttime excursion had been the right one.
"It was peaceful," you replied, keeping your voice balanced and serene. "The islet was beautiful. The plants seemed to glow with their own light, and there were nocturnal butterflies that looked like fragments of the starry sky."
It was true, but not the whole truth. The words slipped easily from your lips, carefully omitting the night's most significant moments: the spectral figure that might have been your mother, the deep conversation beneath the stars, the emerald eyes that had shone with a supernatural light, the promise of a reunion you already anticipated with a mix of excitement and nervousness.
Levi nodded slowly, processing your answer. His eyes didn't leave your face, searching for subtle signs that something more had occurred. But decades of training had taught you to control your expressions, and you kept your mask of professional calm intact.
"Good," he said finally, though something in his tone suggested he wasn't entirely convinced that was the whole story. "Since you didn't sleep last night, you can rest now. But in the afternoon, you'll have to make up for it with double the work."
The statement didn't surprise you. It was typical of Levi to balance any privilege with added responsibility. You nodded without protest.
"Alright, Levi," you replied simply, knowing any argument would be useless and, frankly, unnecessary. You had had your night of freedom; now it was time to return to the discipline that defined your life in the castle.
You turned toward the entrance, eager to reach your room where you could process everything that had happened in private, when Levi's voice stopped you.
"y/n."
You turned toward him, an eyebrow raised in silent question. "Yes?"
Levi lowered his gaze to the steaming cup in his hands, as if the words he was about to speak required a moment of careful consideration.
"Don't forget to check your gift," he said finally, his voice softer than usual. "You know... Erwin's box."
The words hit your chest with unexpected force. In the whirlwind of emotions and revelations from the night, you had completely forgotten the small key that still rested in your jacket pocket. The box that had remained closed for years, waiting for the right moment, waiting for you to be old enough, strong enough, to face whatever Erwin had wanted to share with you.
You nodded, your hand moving instinctively toward the pocket where the key rested like a small weight of metal that suddenly seemed enormously significant.
"I will," you promised, and there was a solemnity in your voice that Levi recognized immediately.
He nodded once, a brief gesture but loaded with mutual understanding, before returning his attention to his cup of tea. It was his way of signaling that the conversation was over, that you could withdraw with his silent blessing.
As you climbed the stone steps toward the castle entrance, you felt the weight of two secrets pressing against your chest: the promise of a reunion under the stars and the key that could unlock past mysteries you had been waiting to discover for years.
Once inside the grand hall, you made your way to the corner where a solid wooden door lay nearly imperceptible among the stone floor. Carefully, you lifted the heavy hatch, revealing the spiral staircase that descended into the depths. The air rising from below was cool and carried the familiar scent of damp stone and the torches that burned eternally in the underground corridors.
You descended slowly, one hand sliding along the polished stone wall for balance. With each step, the world above faded away, replaced by the silent refuge that had been your true home all these years.
The underground stretched before you in absolute tranquility. The corridors, dimly lit by torches that never fully went out, lay in silence. No movement, no voices, only the soft echo of your own footsteps on the stone. Everyone was still asleep, recovering from the previous night's celebration and the emotions your unusual request had stirred.
Silently, holding your breath as if the slightest sound could awaken the entire refuge, you advanced down the main corridor. Your feet moved with the precision of someone who had memorized every loose stone, every irregularity of the floor over years of walking these halls.
You headed toward the main room, the one that had once belonged to Erwin. The dark wooden door rose before you, closed but not locked, as if waiting for your arrival. With a silent bow to the memories you knew awaited you on the other side, you slowly turned the brass handle and pushed the door open.
The room revealed itself exactly as Erwin had left it. Without windows to let in natural light, the space relied entirely on candles and oil lamps that had occasionally been lit to keep the memory of the place alive. The stone walls were lined with shelves filled with books, rolled maps, and carefully organized documents. His desk still held papers arranged in neat stacks, as if he could return at any moment to continue his work.
The bed, perfectly made with immaculate white sheets, remained untouched. Even the air carried a faint trace of his presence: the scent of ink, parchment, and that subtle perfume he had always worn. It was as if time had stopped in this room, preserving not only his belongings but also his essence.
You approached the carved wooden wardrobe against the opposite wall. The doors opened with a soft creak, revealing the commander's clothing hung with the military precision that had characterized every aspect of his life. Each shirt was perfectly aligned, every garment folded at exact angles. Even in something as mundane as organizing his wardrobe, Erwin reflected his meticulous personality and attention to detail.
Carefully, you slid the shirts aside, and there, hidden behind the folds of his uniforms, you found what you had come for: a varnished box with intricate details carved into its surface. The wood had been polished until it shone like a mirror, and at its center was a small but elaborate lock, with designs that seemed to tell a silent story.
With hands trembling slightly from emotion and anticipation, you took the box. It was heavier than you had expected, as if it contained not just physical objects but also the weight of memories and secrets he had kept all these years. You carried it to Erwin's desk, where you sat in his wooden chair, feeling for a moment as if you were occupying a throne that didn't belong to you.
You placed the box before you on the polished surface of the desk, next to the papers he had left unfinished. You took the small key from your pocket and held it in your palm for a moment, contemplating the moment you were about to live. This key had waited years for this moment, and you had waited years for the answers it might reveal.
Carefully, you inserted the key into the lock. It fit perfectly, as if it had been made specifically for your hands. With a soft click, the mechanism opened, and the lid of the box rose slowly, revealing its contents like a treasure chest that had been waiting decades to be discovered.
The interior was lined with dark blue velvet, and on that soft surface lay several objects carefully arranged. Each had been placed with the same precision Erwin applied to everything in his life, as if each item had a specific purpose and a designated place in the narrative of your existence.
The first object that caught your attention was a parchment envelope, sealed with red wax bearing Erwin's personal emblem. You took it with careful fingers and opened it slowly, afraid of damaging something so clearly precious. Inside, wrapped in tissue paper, you found a lock of hair: your hair, a color you recognized immediately as your own, but lighter, softer, clearly from when you were a small child.
It was probably from your first haircut, that ceremonial moment when you had transitioned from a wild-haired little girl to a young hunter with neat, practical hair. Erwin had kept that lock as if it were the most valuable treasure in the world, preserving that moment of transition in your life. An involuntary smile spread across your face as you gently stroked the silky strands.
You returned your gaze to the box and discovered several carefully folded drawings. You unfolded them one by one on the desk, and immediately recognized your own artistic hand from when you were a child. They were drawings made with crude crayons and colored pencils, those same wax sticks Hange had once crafted for you, mixing melted beeswax with crushed mineral pigments, brimming with the unbridled imagination and unique perspective that only children possess.
In the first, you had drawn your entire makeshift family with the brutal honesty of childhood. Erwin appeared as the largest and central figure on the paper, a benevolent giant with a huge smile and outstretched arms that seemed to embrace everyone else. Hange was depicted with disproportionately large glasses that covered half of her face, reflecting how, even as a child, you had associated her identity with her insatiable scientific curiosity.
Mike had been drawn with a gigantic nose that practically dominated his face, a childish but surprisingly accurate interpretation of his phenomenal sense of smell. You had placed yourself in the center of the group, surrounded by all your protectors, but what made you laugh the most was the depiction of Levi: you had drawn him exactly your size, even though, as a child, he had been considerably taller than you.
You couldn't help but chuckle softly at the childish logic behind that artistic choice. To you, Levi had never been an intimidating figure because of his height, but because of his authority; yet he had always been accessible to you, no matter what you needed, regardless of his command.
These drawings were more than mere childish scribbles; they were a window into how you had perceived your world and your family when your heart was completely open and your love entirely unconditional. Erwin had preserved these moments of purity as if they were sacred relics, and seeing them now, you understood why.
Continuing your exploration of the treasure trove of memories, your fingers found a small carved wooden figurine. It was a bear, no larger than the palm of your hand, but crafted with exquisite delicacy that spoke of hours of careful carving. Every detail had been polished to perfection: the tiny rounded ears, the friendly eyes marked precisely, even the tiny claws that felt real to the touch.
A wave of nostalgia hit you with unexpected force. You remembered that little bear perfectly, how you used to carry it with you through all the castle corridors, how it was your constant companion during long winter afternoons when lessons were over and you had free time to play. It had been your silent confidant, the guardian of your childhood secrets, the friend who never judged you when you had nightmares or missed the family you had never known.
Next to the bear, you discovered a yellowed sheet of paper, carefully folded. When you unfolded it, you immediately recognized your own childish handwriting, the uneven, shaky letters of someone just learning to write. You had written your name over and over, each attempt slightly better than the last, all bearing the unmistakable mark of a four-year-old struggling to master the art of letters.
At the top of the paper, in slightly more mature writing, was the date: your birthday, but several years ago. You vividly remembered those afternoons with Hange, sitting in her makeshift laboratory as she patiently taught you to form each letter, to link sounds to symbols, to give life to your thoughts through writing. Her patient voice echoed in your memory: "Again, little one. Practice makes perfect."
Further down in the box, carefully wrapped in paper, you found dried flowers that you recognized immediately. They were the wildflowers you used to gather during your expeditions to the lake with your hunter siblings. Tiny violets, daisies from the fields, and those yellow flowers whose names you never learned but that grew abundantly near the water's edge. Though they had lost their vibrant color and become fragile as parchment, they still carried a faint echo of their original fragrance.
You remembered running along the lakeshore with Jean, Mikasa, and the others, filling your hands with impromptu bouquets that you proudly carried back to the castle. Erwin had always received your floral offerings with the same seriousness he would have shown to a state gift, carefully placing them in water-filled vases and displaying them on his desk until they wilted. You had never known he had kept some of those flowers, preserving them as tangible memories of your childhood affection.
Your hand paused when it touched something soft and silky. You pulled out a white silk handkerchief, finely woven and clearly of high quality. In one corner, embroidered with golden thread, was a letter: an elegant, cursive S that shimmered subtly in the candlelight. The embroidery was exquisite, crafted by expert hands that had invested time and care in every stitch.
You brought the handkerchief to your nose and inhaled gently. A delicate yet distinctive scent rose toward you: lavender and mint, a combination both soothing and invigorating. It was a sophisticated perfume, the kind of fragrance someone refined and elegant would wear. The scent was entirely unfamiliar to you, yet there was something in it that stirred a distant echo, as if it had been present in the earliest moments of your life, too early to consciously remember, yet significant enough to leave a trace in some deep corner of your memory.
Finally, at the bottom of the box, you discovered a sealed letter. The paper was thicker than the other documents, clearly of superior quality, and the red wax seal had been carefully broken, indicating that Erwin had read its contents before preserving it for you.
With hands trembling slightly from anticipation, you slowly opened the letter. The handwriting was elegant, with the fluidity of someone trained in the arts of formal writing. At the center was written the date of your birth.
But it was the words that followed that took your breath away:
"Her name is y/n.
Take care of her as you did with me"
The letters seemed to dance before your eyes as you read and reread the message over and over. Your mind filled with questions, colliding like leaves caught in the wind. The words suggested a prior familiarity, a shared history between the letter's writer and the people who had raised you.
You found yourself wondering if your mother had known Erwin before your birth, if she had also known Levi, Hange, Mike. Whether she had once been part of this hunter community, long before you ever were. The phrase "as you did with me" lingered in your mind, suggesting she had received the same care, the same protection, the same love that was now given to you.
You leaned back in Erwin's chair, the letter still in your hands, as your mind tried to process this new information. For years, you had imagined your mother as a stranger who had made the desperate decision to abandon you for reasons you could never understand. But this message painted a completely different picture: that of someone who knew intimately the people to whom she entrusted you, someone who had personally experienced their kindness and protection.
You looked around the silent room, as if the stone walls could whisper the secrets they had witnessed. Your personal story, which had always seemed to begin the day you arrived at Castle Eldur, suddenly stretched into the past in ways you had never imagined. You were not merely an orphan who had found refuge; you were part of a larger narrative, connected to these people in ways you were only now beginning to understand.
The scent of lavender and mint still lingered softly in the air, mingling with the familiar smell of Erwin's room. It was as if two worlds had met in that moment: the past you had never known and the present you had built. And for the first time in your life, you began to understand that perhaps your arrival at the castle had not been an accident of fate, but the fulfillment of a carefully orchestrated plan by someone who loved you enough to secure your future, even at the cost of giving up their right to raise you.
— 07. emerald green eyes
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +7,500
The silence that followed your words was so dense that even the crackling of the fire in the hearth seemed to pause. Every face turned toward you, expressions ranging from surprise to absolute disbelief.
That gift was something you had been thinking about for a long time. You had never set foot on that islet, only heard the stories told by the elders: that it was a forbidden place, an ancestral meeting ground where ancient voices could be heard. Some claimed it held the memory of alliances and others, that it was where the first rupture began.
You were sure you could make it there and discover something new to bring back to the refuge. Maybe even hear things no one else had before, an idea both thrilling and unsettling. For years, you had wanted to explore every corner of Valen'Esdravh, a vast, seemingly endless realm where each region held something different, something unknown. There were places no one spoke about much, not out of lack of curiosity, but because of what they meant. Not even the most experienced hunters ventured beyond certain boundaries.
It was said that beyond what was known, there were creatures that weren't simply vampires, but something older, more unpredictable. Beings barely documented, mentioned only in books written by the few hunters who had gone farther than anyone else and somehow made it back alive.
That was the part that unsettled you most.
Some had returned.
But not all of them.
Levi was the first to react. His gray eyes hardened instantly, and the mask of calm he had maintained throughout the celebration cracked.
"No," he said, with a firmness that cut through the air like a blade. His voice carried through the great hall with an authority that brooked no argument. "Don't even think about it."
Sasha, still with a piece of cake in her mouth, swallowed hard and stared at you wide-eyed. "The Echo Islet? Alone? At night?"
Jean straightened in his chair, frowning. "y/n, are you insane? That place is completely isolated. If something happened,"
"Exactly," Levi cut in, rising from his seat so abruptly the chair scraped against the stone floor. "It's far too dangerous. End of discussion."
Mikasa, who had remained silent, tilted her head slightly, her analytical gaze fixed on you. "Why there, specifically?" she asked, her voice calm yet edged with curiosity.
Historia bit her lower lip, caught between worry and something closer to understanding. "y/n, the Echo Islet is beautiful, yes, but—"
"But it lies outside our safety perimeter," Armin finished for her, his voice laced with the unyielding logic he always brought to complex situations. "We have no way of helping you if something goes wrong."
Levi stepped closer, his face a mixture of exasperation and something deeper, genuine concern, perhaps even fear. "In all the years I've led these ceremonies," he said, his voice low but heavy with authority, "no hunter has ever asked to go alone. Not once. Do you know why?"
He didn't wait for your answer.
"Because we're not suicidal fools," he continued, crossing his arms over his chest. "Hunters work in teams. Always. It's the first rule you learn, the most important one. And you want to break it on your very first night as a full-fledged hunter."
Connie, who had been glancing back and forth between you and Levi like he was watching a tennis match, raised his hand hesitantly. "Remember I asked for a donkey," he muttered. "That, that felt pretty rebellious at the time."
Marco nodded, trying to ease the tension with a nervous smile. "And I asked to sleep in late one day. That's all."
"Exactly," Levi said, pointing at them with a sharp gesture. "Reasonable requests. Sensible. Not suicidal expeditions to isolated places in the dead of night."
Hange, who had been watching the exchange with the fascinated look she wore whenever something intrigued her, leaned forward. "But Levi," she said slowly, "technically, the tradition is that we honor any reasonable request from the birthday celebrant,"
"Reasonable?" Levi turned to her with a glare that could have melted steel. "Do you find it reasonable to send a newly ascended hunter alone to an islet only reachable by boat, at night, with no backup?"
"Well, when you put it like that," Hange murmured, though there was a gleam in her eyes suggesting she hadn't let the matter drop.
Mike, who had been silent until now, leaned back in his chair, fixing you with that piercing gaze that seemed to look straight into your soul. "The real question," he said at last, his deep voice resonating through the hall, "is why. What is it about the Echo Islet that draws you enough to risk Levi's wrath?"
All eyes turned toward you, waiting for an answer you weren't sure you could give without revealing too much. The weight of their stares, especially Levi's, full of paternal worry and absolute authority, pressed down on your shoulders like a mountain.
Levi took another step toward you, and though his voice softened slightly, it was still unyielding. "y/n, you matter to us. To all of us. We are not going to lose you to a foolish whim, no matter how symbolic your birthday may be."
In that moment, surrounded by the concerned faces of those you loved most in the world, confronted with the immovable refusal of a man who had done nothing but protect you all this time, you realized this battle had only just begun.
It was Mike who broke the tense silence that followed. His voice struck like a hammer against an anvil. "Well," he said, and something in his tone made everyone turn toward him. "The girl has proven herself exceptional in recent training."
Levi turned to his veteran companion with a glare that could have frozen fire. "Mike,"
"No, listen," Mike went on, raising a hand to forestall protest. "In the last week, she's bested Jean in hand-to-hand combat three times—"
Jean let out an offended huff from where he stood, crossing his arms tightly, a faint flush creeping up his neck. "It wasn't three—"
"It was," Connie muttered under his breath.
Jean shot him a glare but didn't argue further, jaw tightening as he looked away.
"She's completed the obstacle course in record time," Mike continued, unfazed. "Her aim with daggers is flawless." His eyes locked onto Levi's with steady determination. "She's not the same girl who arrived here years ago."
Hange straightened in her chair, wearing the expression of a scientist who had just stumbled upon something fascinating. "Mike's right. Her reflexes have improved significantly. And her tactical analysis is remarkable."
"Actually," Armin spoke up again, more thoughtfully this time, as if choosing his words with care. "I still think it's dangerous," he added, glancing briefly at Levi before continuing, "but that doesn't necessarily mean it's impossible."
He shifted slightly, his tone steady, analytical.
"Mike and Hange are right about one thing. The conditions tonight are unusually favorable. Clear skies, full moon, minimal wind," His eyes flickered toward you for a moment. "If there were ever a night where visibility and navigation worked in our favor, it would be this one."
He paused, then added more quietly,
"I'm not saying we should ignore the risks, just that we should consider all the variables before deciding."
Onyankopon nodded slowly, glancing briefly toward the high windows where the night sky stretched clear and uninterrupted. "No storms for at least a few days," he said. "The air's steady, no shift in the wind, and the sky's been holding like this since yesterday. If it were going to turn, we'd have seen signs by now."
"And," Historia added with a shy but resolute smile, "the tradition is clear. The birthday celebrant is entitled to a special request on their coming-of-age ceremony."
Ymir leaned back in her chair with that sardonic grin that always promised trouble. "Come on, Levi. When was the last time any of us asked for something truly interesting? Marco asked to sleep in. Connie wanted a damned donkey that ended up running away. At least this has character."
"Character isn't what worries me," Levi growled, though something in his stance had shifted. This was no longer absolute refusal, it was the resistance of someone who knew he was losing ground.
Jean cleared his throat. "Look, I don't like admitting it, but y/n has saved our asses more than once on missions. She's taken down vampires before I could even react."
That earned a small smile from you. The two of you had always turned missions into a quiet competition, who could take down more, who moved faster, who landed the cleaner strike. He rarely admitted it out loud.
Which made this one count.
Sasha, who had been nervously nibbling another piece of cake, swallowed and added: "And she's faster than any of us. If something went wrong, she could get away."
Mikasa, whose words always carried weight, spoke with her usual pragmatism. "Most vampire attacks happen in the forest or near human settlements. The islet is completely isolated. Statistically, it's one of the safest places in the region, though unsettling."
Connie raised his hand like a schoolboy. "Also, didn't you say yourself that we need to trust our own judgment more? Well, this is exactly that."
Levi looked around at them, one by one, and saw the conspiracy forming before his eyes. Even Marco, usually the most cautious, gave a small nod of support.
"It's unanimous," Hange declared with a triumphant smile. "We all believe she can handle this."
"Not everyone," Levi murmured, though his voice had lost much of its earlier strength.
It was then that you stood, feeling the moment was right to present your own argument. "I'll go fully armed," you said, touching the new blades you had received as a gift. "I'll carry Mikasa's daggers, Ymir's knife, and any other weapons you think are necessary."
Levi studied you for a long moment, and in his gray eyes, you could see the internal battle raging. Finally, he let out a long, exasperated sigh.
"Conditions," he said, his voice steely, indicating there would be no negotiation. "You return before dawn. No exceptions. You carry emergency flares. If anything, anything at all, seems suspicious, you return immediately. And you swear by Commander Erwin's memory that you won't do anything foolish."
The fallen commander's name resonated in the great hall like a sacred oath. You swallowed and nodded solemnly.
"I swear."
Levi closed his eyes for a moment, as if gathering strength for what he was about to say. When he opened them again, resignation had replaced resistance.
"Very well," he said, each word sounding as if it had been torn from him. "But if you die out there, I will find a resurrection ritual just to come back and kill you myself."
A chorus of nervous laughter swept through the table, and the tension finally began to dissipate.
The rest of the evening passed in a strange atmosphere, a mixture of ongoing celebration and premature farewell. The cake was finished, but conversations were quieter, more reflective. From time to time, someone would glance at you with an expression you couldn't fully decipher, as if memorizing your face.
Levi approached as you began gathering your new gifts. "Two primary daggers," he said, handing you a specially designed leather belt. "Three backup knives. Flares here and here." He pointed to the specific compartments.
Mike stepped forward and placed a hand on Levi's shoulder. "You don't have to overload her, Levi. She won't even be able to walk."
The captain rolled his eyes and huffed.
Historia hugged you tightly. "Be careful," she murmured against your ear. "Return safe and sound."
One by one, each member of the group came forward to say goodbye. Some with hugs, others with pats on the shoulder, all with words of care and encouragement.
Armin was the last. "y/n," he said, his voice barely a whisper, "try to figure something out".
Finally, fully equipped and with the weight of the farewells still fresh in your heart, you made your way to the great hall's door. At the threshold, you turned one last time. Everyone was watching, and in their faces, you saw a mixture of pride, concern, and something else: trust.
"I'll return before dawn," you said, your voice ringing with determination that you could feel to your very bones.
Levi nodded once, a brief gesture loaded with meaning.
With that, you turned and stepped out into the night, leaving behind the warmth and safety of home for the unknown that awaited across the silver waters of the Echo Islet.
The night air greeted you with a fresh caress, a contrast to the heat lingering from the great hall. Your boots clicked against the cobblestones of the castle courtyard as you made your way toward the winding path through the trees of the Ravkah Forest. The moonlight, still partially hidden behind clouds, cast a mosaic of silver shadows dancing among the branches.
The forest closed around you like a living cathedral. Centuries-old oaks raised their crowns to the night sky, their thick trunks like columns of ancient architecture. The ground whispered beneath your feet, carpeted with dry leaves that released a sweet, earthy aroma as you stepped. In the distance, the occasional hoot of an owl broke the silence, followed by the wind's gentle murmur through the foliage.
You walked along the familiar path, each step carrying you further from the castle and closer to the sense of freedom you had longed for. It was strange to be alone after years of group patrols, collective training, and the constant company of your companions. The silence, rather than threatening, felt liberating.
As you moved along the winding trail, your mind wandered over the past years. They had been exhausting, no doubt. Day after day of intense training, sleepless nights, the constant pressure to prove you were worthy of the title Guardian of the Dawn. The muscles in your back still remembered the combat sessions with Levi, the falls, the blows, the iron determination needed to rise again and again.
You recalled the night missions that left you with wounds taking weeks to heal, the times you returned to the castle with torn clothing and the metallic taste of blood in your mouth. The vampires showed no mercy, and you had learned that lesson the hardest way possible.
Suddenly, a thought stopped you in your tracks. Erwin's box. The small key Levi had handed you still rested in your jacket pocket, forgotten in the excitement of the night's adventure. You placed your hand over your chest, feeling the metal outline through the fabric.
"When I return," you whispered to yourself, a promise to the night. Whatever Erwin had wanted you to have could wait a few more hours. Years had passed; a few more hours wouldn't change anything.
The path began a gentle descent, and soon the distinctive sound of water lapping against the shore reached your ears. Moonveil Lake stretched before you like a liquid mirror reflecting the moon's pale light. Its surface was so smooth it seemed like solid crystal, barely disturbed by the occasional ripple of a leaping fish.
You made your way to the stony shore, where small, smooth, flat rocks had been polished by decades of gentle waves. You knelt and picked one up, feeling its perfectly rounded surface in your palm. With a fluid motion, you tossed it into the water at the perfect angle.
One, two, three, perfect splashes before the stone finally sank into the silvery depths.
You picked up another stone, then another. Each toss became a silent meditation, each splash in the water a released thought. The rhythmic sound soothed you, creating a hypnotic cadence that calmed the agitation still boiling within after your confrontation with Levi.
After throwing a dozen stones, you finally lay down on the soft grass growing by the shore. The lawn was fresh but not cold, and when you looked up, the clouds that had hidden the moon drifted aside like curtains opening in a grand theater.
The full moon appeared in all its glory, a perfect disk of polished silver transforming the night landscape. Its light spilled over the lake, creating a shining path stretching from the shore to the islet. The stars, no longer dimmed by clouds, emerged one by one until the night sky became a tapestry of diamonds on black velvet.
For the first time in a long while, a profound sense of peace settled in your chest. Despite everything you had faced, the scars marking your body, and the painful memories that sometimes visited you in dreams, you were happy. Deeply, undeniably happy.
Velmyra was the human city, grounded and ordinary on the surface, where life followed familiar rhythms and nothing seemed out of place. But to the west, beyond its limits, lay the forest of Varajlat, a place no one spoke of lightly. It was more than just a forest; it was an entrance. A threshold.
Beyond it stretched Valen'Esdravh, the hidden world where the unnatural thrived, where strange creatures roamed and the rules of the human realm no longer applied.
Varajlat did not welcome everyone.
It allowed passage only to those it deemed worthy, those with strength, with character, something set apart from the rest. Hunters, like you and the others, had crossed it for that very reason. But there were others who entered differently, not by choice.
Vampires dragged them in.
Not out of mercy, but for darker purposes, kidnappings, killings, or simply to use them as a source of sustenance.
You had crossed the portal to the human world on several occasions: to collect correspondence in border cities, to purchase supplies unavailable in the supernatural realm, to observe and better understand the people you swore to protect. Each visit reminded you how extraordinary your home truly was.
The human world was beautiful in its own way, but it lacked that spark of the impossible that made each sunrise in Valen'Esdravh a small wonder. There were no lakes that changed color according to the viewer's emotions, no flowers that sang with the evening breeze, no constant sense that magic lay just a heartbeat away.
Your companions, that chosen family who had taken you in when you had no one else, had been the greatest gift life had ever given you. Levi, with his gruff yet unwavering care; Hange, with her endless curiosity; Mike, with his quiet wisdom. The younger ones, who had grown up by your side, sharing laughter, tears, triumphs, and defeats. And Erwin, who had been your teacher, your guide, one of your parental figures.
Yet, as you gazed at the stars twinkling like distant promises, a familiar pang of melancholy touched your heart. The question that never fully disappeared whispered again in your mind: why had your family abandoned you?
Leaving you at the castle gates with a note on your birthday. Nothing more.
But facts did not explain feelings. They did not explain the despair a mother must have felt when making the hardest decision of her life. They did not clarify whether it had been fear, love, or something more complex that had led her to choose Eldur Castle as your fate.
Sometimes, on nights like this, you wondered if your parents were still alive somewhere. You wondered if either of them thought about you, if they wondered what had become of the little girl they left behind.
The night breeze softly stirred your hair, and you closed your eyes for a moment, letting those questions drift in your mind without seeking immediate answers. Perhaps someday you would find them. Perhaps Erwin's box would contain the clues you had been waiting for without realizing it.
But for now, beneath the starry canopy of the forest, with the gentle murmur of the lake like a lullaby, you were simply, you. A young woman of twenty-one who had found her place in the world, even though she didn't yet know exactly where she came from.
And that, for the moment, was enough, though it slipped through your grasp almost as soon as you felt it, quiet and fleeting, like something never meant to last.
The stillness shifted, not broken, not yet, but disturbed in a way that was almost imperceptible. Like something unseen had brushed against the edge of the moment and lingered there. A faint unease settled beneath your skin, quiet at first, the kind you might have ignored once.
But not anymore.
It crept in slowly, threading through your awareness, until it was impossible to mistake for anything else.
You moved before the thought fully formed.
In one fluid motion, you rose and drew the dagger Mikasa had given you, the metal catching the moonlight in a brief silver flash as you fell into a stance your body knew by heart.
"Who's there?" your voice cut through the night air like a blade, firm and threatening. "Don't try anything stupid. I'm armed."
For a moment, there was only silence. Then, slowly, a figure emerged from behind one of the largest oaks, hands raised in a gesture of surrender.
The first thing you noticed was their attire. Black fabric trousers that clung perfectly to their legs, dark leather boots that made no sound as they moved. A white blouse with ruffles and delicate lace details that contrasted dramatically with a long black coat reaching their knees. The garment fluttered slightly in the night breeze, giving them an almost theatrical air.
Their face remained hidden in shadow, but there was something in their posture, the calculated way they moved, that immediately put you on high alert.
"Who are you?" you demanded, keeping the dagger raised. "What do you want?"
The being took one more step, and that's when you saw them: two emerald green eyes glowing with their own light in the darkness. That unnatural light, that luminosity that belonged only to one species.
Vampire.
"Relax," he said, his voice surprisingly soft, almost melodious. "I won't hurt you."
He took another step, and the moonlight finally revealed his face in full. It was a striking balance of contrasts, sharply defined features softened by a quiet, almost effortless elegance. His skin carried a warm, bronzed tone that caught the pale light in a way that made it seem alive, as if it held the memory of the sun even in the dark.
His hair, dark brown, almost black, reached his chin, framing his face as if sculpted by an artist, each strand falling with a careless precision that only made him more difficult to ignore.
There was something in the way his features aligned that made him hard to look away from. His lips, full and precisely shaped, held the faintest suggestion of something unspoken, while the line of his nose, fine, almost aristocratic, gave him an air that felt older than it should have been. Not distant, not untouchable, but something close to it.
And then there was his gaze.
It lingered, steady and unwavering, carrying a depth that felt far too knowing for a stranger. Not cold, not warm, something in between, something that pulled without asking, that made the space between you feel thinner than it was.
He was beautiful in a way that stilled you where you stood. Quiet. Breathless. An image that didn't belong to the danger you knew he carried, and yet made it all the more unsettling.
"What are you doing here?" you asked, keeping your dagger in an attack-ready position.
He moved a little closer, slow and deliberate. "Just hanging out," he replied casually "What about you?"
"None of your business," you retorted warily, every fiber of your training screaming to maintain distance.
He let out a soft laugh that echoed across the lake. "Probably hanging out too, since you were lying there," he said, gesturing elegantly toward the spot where you had been lying moments before.
You narrowed your eyes at his remark, annoyed by the casual observation and relaxed attitude.
"I'll remind you again, I won't hurt you," he continued, noting your expression. "If I wanted to, I would have already killed you. Honestly, you don't even look that strong."
"You don't really know me," you replied coldly. "I'm very strong."
He laughed again, a sound more amused than mocking, and finally lowered his hands. "Not as strong as me," he said with a confidence that made you huff in irritation.
The vampire slipped their hands into their coat pockets and tilted their gaze to the starry sky, sighing deeply. "It's a beautiful night, don't you think?"
You didn't respond, though your stance loosened just slightly.
"It's been days since I last went outside," he continued, his voice quieter now, almost thoughtful. "I like being alone, feeling the breeze, the water, the falling leaves, feeling free."
Something about the calmness of it, the way he spoke, the absence of urgency, of hunger, felt out of place. It didn't match anything you had been taught to expect.
It made you hesitate.
Slowly, very slowly, you lowered your guard and slid the dagger back into its sheath, your fingers lingering there a moment longer than necessary, ready to draw it again at the slightest shift.
He looked down at the water, then toward the islet rising in the distance like a mysterious silhouette against the night sky.
"It's a beautiful place," he murmured, genuine admiration in their voice. "They say many souls of the dead reside there, living together, resting and enjoying peace."
Then, in a whisper so low the wind almost carried it away, he added as if speaking to himself, "I wish I could rest like that."
You frowned, studying their profile as you watched the islet. There was something deeply melancholic in his words, a sadness that seemed to emanate from him like a visible aura. This vampire was nothing like the others you had fought. They were creatures of chaos and violence, finding joy in destruction and pain. This, this one seemed to want to disappear, as if carrying a weight heavier than any battle.
"What clan do you belong to?" he asked, locking eyes with you. His gaze was too warm for a immortal. All the ones you had encountered had been mocking, selfish, evil, serious. You had never met one who controlled themselves so much around a human.
"To none," you answered firmly. "I prefer to be alone and survive that way."
Your voice fell like a stone into a well: hard, immovable. Your body mirrored your words, feet firmly planted on the damp grass, as if rooting yourself in that precise moment. Your hand remained steady on the dagger's hilt, every muscle in your arm tense, ready to draw at the slightest suspicious move.
"I see," he said, a half-smile appearing on his lips. The green glow of his eyes seemed even brighter reflecting off the lake. "I think you really are strong after all."
You didn't respond. You simply observed him with a mix of wariness and curiosity. Had that comment come from any of your companions, you would have responded with a punch on the shoulder or a teasing gesture. But from him, it stirred neither anger nor mockery. It seemed sincere, as if he truly believed in the facade you had worked so hard to maintain.
The silence between the two of you was filled with the murmur of water gently lapping against the shore, and the wind rustling the treetops, which swayed like ancient guardians. The moon reflected on the lake seemed to listen to every word.
"Tell me," he asked suddenly, his tone so casual it felt almost misplaced against the tension in the air, "would you like to go to the Islet?"
Your eyebrows lifted slightly. You hadn't expected that.
For a moment, you said nothing.
The thought came quickly, but it didn't settle as easily. You knew what this meant. You knew what Levi had said, what the others had made clear. No one went there alone. Not at night. Not without reason. The rules weren't suggestions, they were there for a reason.
And yet, the chance was right in front of you.
Close enough to take.
A quieter voice tried to reason with you, to remind you of the risks, of the worry it would cause, of how reckless it would be to follow a stranger, worse, a vampire, into unknown territory. But it didn't hold as firmly as it should have. Not when curiosity pressed harder. Not when the idea of turning back felt like letting something slip through your fingers.
You had wanted this.
For too long.
Your gaze drifted back to him. He was looking toward the islet, distant, as if already somewhere else. When your silence stretched, he turned his head slightly, meeting your eyes.
And for a moment, everything else dimmed.
His gaze, a deep emerald, held something unexpected. Not hunger, not threat. Something quieter. A stillness that didn't belong to this side of the forest, where everything always felt on edge, always watching. It settled over you in a way that was difficult to explain.
And harder to resist.
You exhaled softly.
"Yes," you admitted after a brief hesitation, "though I've never been there."
"I've been there several times," he replied, this time turning his gaze away from you, letting it wander over the dark horizon. His lips curved with a hint of melancholy. "Yet, I've never found anything special. I thought tonight, being such a clear, different night, something incredible might appear."
His words resonated with you more than you wanted to admit. You let your guard down just a little, exhaling softly, and nodded in silence. You wanted to go there for your own reasons: answers, signs, any hint about your origin or the mystery of Erwin. Perhaps that place held something life had yet to reveal to you.
"If you want, we can go together," he continued, returning his gaze to you. There was something different in his eyes; not the coldness of a predator, but the calm of someone genuinely offering companionship. "We can look out for each other if anything happens."
The comment caught you off guard. You frowned, gripping the dagger more tightly. Part of you screamed that trusting a vampire was a fatal mistake. Another part, however, couldn't ignore the opportunity.
You thought for a few eternal seconds. You could feel your heartbeat in your fingers, as if your body itself sought an answer. Finally, your lips parted, and you spoke the inevitable.
"Alright," you said slowly, your voice firm but your eyes vigilant. "Let's go."
The wind blew at that moment, lifting his coat and your hair gently. And for a second, under the full moon and before the lake, it seemed as if something greater than you, greater than him, had decided that your paths should cross that night.
Both of you walked in silence toward a boat tied to a twisted log. The water lapped gently against the wooden sides, producing a hypnotic sway that broke the nighttime silence.
He stepped forward first, and with an elegant gesture, extended his hand to you. You hesitated for just a moment, weighing the risk of accepting his help, but finally placed your hand in his. His skin was cold, almost icy, though the firmness of his grip conveyed an unsettling sense of security.
With a gentle push, he helped you climb in, and the wood creaked softly under your weight. Then, he pushed the boat with a strength natural to his kind, and the small vessel glided over the water in a fluid motion, as if the current welcomed it gladly. With a graceful leap, he climbed in behind you, causing the boat to tilt sharply for a few seconds. Instinctively, you spread your arms to maintain balance, feeling the tension ripple down your back.
"I've got this," he said calmly, taking the oars as if they were a natural extension of his body. His movements were firm, precise, almost too perfect. With each stroke, the boat advanced effortlessly toward the light mist covering the lake.
The journey passed in silence, but it was not uncomfortable. The oars cut through the water smoothly, creating ripples that spread in perfect circles under the silver light of the moon. The vampire rowed with fluid, confident movements, as if he had made this journey hundreds of times before. Occasionally, his eyes met yours, and he smiled slightly before returning his attention to the water.
The night air was fresh but not cold, carrying the sweet scent of aquatic flowers growing near the shore. The only sounds were the gentle splash of water against the wooden hull and, in the distance, the occasional song of a nocturnal bird.
When you finally reached the islet, you stepped out of the boat and helped the vampire pull it toward the rocky shore, securing it against the stones.
Without waiting for your companion, you began to venture into the island, but he followed, a smile lingering on his face as he watched you marvel at your surroundings.
The Echo Islet was truly magical. Trees of species you had never seen rose like silent guardians, their silver trunks gleaming in the moonlight. Flowers growing among the grass seemed made of liquid crystal, radiating a soft, ethereal glow that pulsed like a heartbeat. Golden fireflies danced among the branches, forming living constellations moving in hypnotic patterns.
Night butterflies, their wings resembling fragments of the starry sky, fluttered from flower to flower, their movements so silent they seemed like colorful ghosts. Small birds with iridescent feathers sang melodies you had never heard before, notes that seemed to resonate directly in your soul.
The ground was carpeted with moss that glowed faintly beneath your steps, as if each footfall awakened tiny sparks of light. Clear streams meandered among the tree roots, producing a musical tinkling that blended with the other sounds of the island.
"It's beautiful, isn't it?" he asked, and you nodded, speechless in the face of such beauty.
You walked in silence along a natural path that wound through the luminous vegetation, as if the plants themselves guarded an ancient secret. The ground was covered with leaves that shimmered faintly in the moonlight, and the air carried a fresh, almost sweet scent, as if every particle of that forest wanted you to stay forever. There was something about this place that invited contemplation, an invisible weight urging the soul to reflect on life and its mysteries.
The vampire broke the silence with a low murmur, weighted with truth: "I'm used to solitude," he confessed, his voice dragging like a sigh. "Yet, I don't like being completely alone. Even with company, that sense of emptiness never leaves me."
His words lingered in the air like mist. You lowered your gaze, unsure how to respond. For you, solitude was a distant concept, almost impossible to imagine. You had grown up within an improvised yet immense family: your companions' voices filled every corner of the castle and underground halls; Levi's stern reprimands were ever-present; Sasha's contagious laughter echoed constantly, never leaving you. To imagine waking up one day without them, without that warmth, without that vital noise, it pierced your chest with a profound sadness.
You continued walking, your footsteps crunching over dry branches, until, in a moonlit clearing, something made you stop abruptly.
There, in the center of the open space, a female figure danced. Her movements were fluid, ethereal, as if the wind itself moved her. Her translucent silhouette seemed made of mist and sparks, yet there was a haunting familiarity in the way her hair floated around her invisible face.
Your heart hammered in your chest. Cautiously, you stepped forward, eyes fixed on the apparition. The figure turned slowly, and when her spectral face faced you, the air left your lungs. It was her. The woman from your dreams, the presence that had visited your nights over and over in visions.
Both you and the vampire reacted instinctively, hiding behind a nearby tree. You watched in reverent silence, as if afraid to break the fragile magic of the moment.
"Mom?" you whispered, your voice trembling, and before you could stop yourself, you stepped toward the figure. She greeted you with a smile full of infinite tenderness, a warmth that penetrated your skin like an embrace, and in an instant, she vanished. She dissolved into smoke, carried away by the night wind.
The dagger at your waist felt useless; no weapon could combat that absence.
The vampire stepped closer, his eyes shining with a mixture of surprise and respect.
"Wow," he murmured softly, as if afraid to break the sacred silence. "I've never seen anything like that. Was it your mother?"
"I don't know," you replied in a whisper. The echo of that smile still trembled in your chest. "I had seen her in a dream, but I felt a connection to her. As if she really were my mother. I could feel it."
"Did you know her?" he asked gently, tilting his head slightly toward you.
The word caught in your throat, heavy as a stone: "No."
"I see," he lowered his gaze, and a veil of melancholy shadowed his features. "I lived with mine for only a short time," he confessed after a pause. "I'm afraid of forgetting her face. That's why I come here, hoping to find her again, to hear her voice, to remember the songs she used to sing to me."
Your lips parted in a silent gesture of compassion. You looked at him and felt that, beyond the distance between human and vampire, there was an invisible bridge between you. Both of you knew what it was to be lost in a vast world, dragged along by a nameless pain.
You sat on a rock, the cold, damp moss clinging to your clothes, but you paid it no mind. The moon reflected in the vampire's emerald eyes, which in that moment seemed more human, more fragile than you could have imagined.
"Have you ever felt invisible?" he asked, breaking the silence. His voice was low, as if afraid the breeze might carry his words away.
The question lingered in the air longer than you expected.
There was something in the way he said it, unprotected, almost, that caught you off guard. It didn't sound like a trap, or a trick. It sounded, honest. And for a moment, you found yourself relating to it more than you wanted to admit.
Strangely, it felt easier to consider answering him than it would have been with anyone from the clan. Maybe because there were no expectations here. No roles to uphold. Just a question, and the quiet between it.
"Yes," you said at first, the word leaving your lips before the rest fully formed.
You paused, searching for how to put it into something real, something that didn't sound as vague as it always felt.
"Sometimes I feel like I don't belong," you continued quietly. "As if my place, is somewhere else. As if everyone moves on while I remain stuck."
He nodded slowly, thoughtfully. "It's funny. I feel the opposite. As if I move forward, but every step takes me further from everyone. Further from who I was. There comes a point when you don't know if the memories are really yours, or inventions of your mind to avoid being completely alone."
You looked at him in silence, the dagger forgotten beside you. "That scares me," you admitted.
He looked up at the sky, seeking an answer in the moon, the stars, something to show him the way. "To forget. I've already lost so much, I don't want the little I have left to vanish too."
A sad, half-smile curved his lips. "I fear the same."
The sad memory of Erwin came to your mind. You had already lost your mother, who had abandoned you. Now you no longer had your father, who left in a fight, protecting you and your companions. It was painful to think that the people you love can, at some point, leave.
The vampire's voice interrupted your thoughts. "Sometimes I close my eyes and try to remember my mother's voice, but I only hear an echo that fades. And I wonder, who am I, if I cannot remember where I come from?"
The weight of his words hung in the air. You lowered your gaze to your hands, intertwining your fingers as if you could hold back the anguish. "Perhaps, who we are is not in what we remember, but in what we choose now. Even if the past hurts us."
He looked at you with a strange gleam in his eyes. "You speak like someone carrying too many scars. You look very young."
You lifted your gaze and faced him, with a hint of bitterness. "You don't need to be old to be broken."
Silence fell again, but it was not uncomfortable. On the contrary, it seemed to envelop you both in a bubble where no one else existed.
Finally, he spoke again, his voice barely audible: "It's strange, but now, with you, I don't feel alone."
Your breath caught for a moment. You didn't respond with words, only looked at him, and in that exchange of glances, you understood that you were both equally lost, and that, at least for that night, you had found each other.
The trill of an early bird broke the spell surrounding you, like a soft bell announcing the end of that encounter. He glanced up at the sky, no longer as dark as it had been, the black had begun to soften, giving way to faint hues that hinted at the coming dawn. Pale streaks of light brushed the horizon, quiet and inevitable.
The night was slipping.
And with it, the moment seemed to slowly unravel.
"It's almost dawn," he said calmly, though there was a hint of resignation in his voice. "You should go."
You nodded and rose from the rock. Both of you walked in silence toward the boat, your steps slow, as if your bodies were resisting the inevitable. The water greeted you with the same gentle murmur as the night before, but now the lake seemed different: clearer, more vulnerable under the first light of day. The return journey passed in contemplative silence, heavy with an invisible weight, as if the words had run out and the only thing left was that unspoken bond keeping you connected. Neither dared name it.
The oar sliced through the crystalline surface in a hypnotic rhythm, each stroke sending ripples outward, breaking against the distant shores. You watched as the moon still lingered in the sky, dimming in front of the emerging sun, and couldn't help but feel the same: clinging to a fleeting moment, wishing to prolong it, even though everything around you shouted that it was about to end.
When you finally reached solid ground, he held the boat steady so you could step down. His fingers brushed yours for just an instant, a subtle contact that sent shivers down your skin. You turned to him with a sincerity you rarely showed.
"Thank you for the company," you said, your voice breaking slightly, as if those simple words could never encompass everything you had felt.
You turned to leave, but his voice reached you with a firm echo:
"Wait."
The word, brief yet charged with intensity, pierced through you. When you looked back at him, he had stepped close enough that only one step separated you. His height cast a faint shadow over you, and in his green eyes was a glow impossible to ignore. It was not threat nor desire; it was something deeper, a mixture of need and vulnerability you hadn't expected to find in someone like him.
"Would you like us to see each other again?" he asked, and his words seemed to hang suspended in the air between you.
The question struck you like lightning in the calm, a sudden flash that pierced through your layers of caution. For a second, you thought of everything you knew, or thought you knew, about vampires, about their hidden intentions, about the impossibility of trust. And yet, there was no doubt inside you. Something in him, in his unexpected gentleness, in the shared sadness, made you feel strangely safe, as if you had found someone who spoke the same language as your solitude.
"Yes," you replied, and the word left you with a naturalness that surprised you.
A smile lit up his face, so sincere and human that, for a moment, the shadows seemed to vanish. His features, which had seemed sharp and hard before, softened, revealing a rare, almost fragile expression of peace. In that brief moment, the melancholy that surrounded him disappeared, as if your answer had lifted a weight he had carried for too long.
"I'll wait for you the day after tomorrow, at ten o'clock at night, in this same place," he said, and though his voice was firm, there was something quieter beneath it, something that lingered, as if he wasn't entirely sure you would come.
Silence followed.
You held his gaze for a moment longer than necessary, something unspoken passing between you, fragile and difficult to name. Slowly, you nodded. It was enough.
You didn't say goodbye.
It felt unnecessary. Almost wrong. As if putting an end to it with words would break whatever had formed between you in that space.
So you turned and began to walk.
You entered the shadows of the Ravkah Forest, each step taking you farther from him, though your body seemed to resist. You didn't look back, even though the urge lingered, quiet but insistent, fearing that one last glance might tether you there longer than you should allow.
But you could feel it anyway. His gaze, steady, following you as you moved deeper between the trees. You knew he hadn't moved, that he remained by the shore, watching until your silhouette dissolved completely into the dimness of the forest.
By then, the world had begun to shift.
Birdsong wove through the air, soft at first, then growing, blending with the faint crackle of branches beneath your steps. The day was arriving, slowly but inevitably, though part of you remained behind, caught in the fading quiet of the night.
— 06. the dawn of twenty-one
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +7,900
The morning emerged like a solemn whisper, filling the ancient walls of the hunters' hideout with an air of mystery. Deep within the underground sanctuary, the air felt different, charged with a vibration that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. A soft, almost imperceptible warmth drifted through the stone corridors, enveloping every corner like a forewarning. The torches burned with an unusually bright glow, casting shadows that danced along the walls as if sharing some ancient secret. It was as though the castle itself, in its centuries-long silence, had awakened to honor a day that would be unlike any other.
The air was thick with the rich scent of melted wax, remnants of the candles that had kept vigil through the night. That aroma mingled with the earthy, penetrating fragrance of the herbs Historia usually burned, a subtle offering against the wandering spirits of fallen hunters roaming the castle's depths. Yet there was something else suspended in the atmosphere, an invisible nuance that made the skin tingle: contained, delicate, electric anticipation, like the moment the sky freezes just before lightning shatters the calm of a summer storm.
From your bed, in the golden half-light created by the torches in the corridor filtering under your door, you could feel that the day had arrived. Twenty-one years. The age every member of The Dawnguard awaited with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.
You had spent the night in restless sleep, plagued by fragments of that vision of the necklace: red eyes watching you from the shadows, a maternal voice whispering, and that mirrored figure reaching its hand toward you from absolute darkness. But now, in the morning calm, those memories faded like mist at dawn, leaving only a lingering sense that something important was about to happen.
Turning twenty-one was not just another rotation of the calendar: in the tradition of the clan, it was a sacred honor, the moment when a hunter left behind the shadow of apprenticeship and rose as a full-fledged guardian. It was not merely a change of title but a symbolic transformation: from apprentice who follows others, to protector whose will guides them.
It was said that this custom dated back to the time of Angel the Unvanquished, one of the first hunters who vowed his life to protecting the human realms. Legend told that at twenty-one, Angel survived alone in the Nocteris Forest, facing the beasts of darkness for seven consecutive nights. At dawn of the eighth day, he returned covered in wounds, but with eyes alight with a new fire, a glow the elders described as the "radiance of mature blood." Since then, it was believed that this age marked the moment when a hunter's blood awakened, granting the strength, clarity, and discipline needed to bear the weight of the guard.
From this arose the Hain ritual; at twenty-one, each apprentice became a Guardian. It was then that they were entrusted with leading patrols, training the youngest recruits, and were granted the right to participate in strategic councils, where not only the fate of the Guardian was decided, but the very future of humanity in its endless struggle against the creatures of the night.
You, however, were different. The youngest of the group, the last to reach that sacred maturity. You had grown up listening to the stories of the elders, watching how each of them had reached this point before you. And now, finally, it was your turn, the final piece to complete that generation of guardians.
You slowly sat up in bed, feeling that strange energy that had pulsed in your veins over the past few days. Could these changes be part of the natural awakening of a mature hunter? The elders of the Guard had spoken vaguely of transformations that occurred when a hunter came of age, always as if it were a secret only revealed when the time arrived.
Today, you would find out.
A sudden weight on your chest ripped you abruptly from your morning reflections.
"Happy birthday!" Sasha shouted at the top of her lungs, having literally jumped on you from the doorway. Her radiant smile lit up her entire face as she crushed you against the mattress with a hug that threatened to break your ribs. "You're officially a hunter now! A twenty-one-year-old veteran hunter!"
Before you could protest or even catch your breath, the bedroom door flew open and the rest of your companions poured in like a human avalanche.
"Happy birthday, little sister!" Jean exclaimed with a teasing grin, carrying what appeared to be a tray with something steaming on top. "I hope your bones can handle another year of training."
"Jean, she's twenty-one, not a hundred," Marco chided with a laugh, though his eyes sparkled with the same amusement. "Happy birthday, y/n. You can officially make important decisions without supervision." He approached you and gave your shoulder a few playful pats as you settled onto the bed after Sasha had flopped you down.
"That means you no longer have to ask Levi for permission to go to the bathroom," added Connie with mock seriousness, prompting a wave of laughter that filled the underground room.
Mikasa, more reserved but with a genuine smile on her lips, came forward and patted your shoulder. "Happy birthday. Now you can lead your own patrols, if you survive advanced training."
"Oh, please!" Historia interjected, gently nudging Mikasa aside to reach you. Her blue eyes shone with excitement. "Today is a day to celebrate, not talk about training!" She took your hands enthusiastically. "Twenty-one years! You can now access the restricted library archives, participate in councils, and—"
"And marrying without the Guard's permission," Ymir interrupted with her characteristic sardonic smile, leaning against the doorframe. "Although, considering your romantic history, I'd say that's not an immediate concern."
"Ymir!" Historia protested, but her reprimand was lost amid the general laughter.
Armin, the calmest of the group, approached with a warm expression on his face. "Happy birthday, y/n. Twenty-one is, significant in our tradition. I'm sure this year will bring many interesting changes."
There was something in the way he said "interesting changes" that made you wonder if he knew more about what was happening to you. Perhaps with the book he had bought, he had discovered something.
Sasha sat beside you, hugging you and bouncing with excitement. "We've planned the whole day! First, a special breakfast, then a delicious lunch, and a completely free day! No training, no patrols, nothing but celebration until—"
"Until the ceremony," Mikasa interrupted with a meaningful look. "Don't forget the ceremony."
A strange silence briefly settled over the room. Everyone exchanged glances that suggested they knew something you didn't, something related to that mysterious ceremony you had never heard about in detail.
"Wait, a day off?" you asked with genuine surprise, letting go of Sasha's grip. "Seriously? No training, no patrols?"
"Of course," Marco said with a warm smile. "Twenty-first birthdays are special in the Dawnguard. It's tradition that it be a completely free day for the hunter reaching adulthood."
"Finally!" you exclaimed, feeling as if a weight had been lifted from your shoulders. "Thank you! You have no idea how much I needed this after, well, after everything that's been happening lately."
"We know," Armin said softly, that understanding look in his blue eyes. "That's why it's important that today you can rest and prepare for all the new responsibilities coming your way."
Of course, that day off was just that: a brief respite amid the relentless routine. At dawn the next day, everything would return to normal, with training, rounds, and endless vigils. The only difference would be the added weight on your shoulders: more responsibility, higher expectations, and surely more demands from Levi. Yet deep down, a spark of hope told you that, between orders and grumbles, he might start trusting you a little more.
Jean cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "Well, first things first. We all prepared your favorite breakfast," he said, bringing over a polished wooden tray. Resting on top was a porcelain cup, one of the few they had, releasing the sweet, spiced aroma of cinnamon and apple tea, already mixed with a touch of warm milk. Beside it were freshly baked rolls, golden, crunchy on the outside and soft inside, accompanied by small jars of honey and butter. Standing out among it all was a bowl of fruit, strawberries, blueberries, and raspberries, arranged so carefully it almost looked like an offering rather than breakfast.
"I helped too!" Sasha added proudly. "Well, technically I ate half the dough before it went in the oven, but that counts as help!"
Laughter filled the room once more, and for a moment, surrounded by the sincere affection of your companions, you could forget the unsettling questions that had plagued your thoughts. For a moment, you were just a twenty-one-year-old girl surrounded by her best friends on the most important day of her life.
But in the back of your mind, a voice whispered that this birthday would be different from all the others. And as you rose from the bed to hug each of your friends, you couldn't help but notice that the necklace, kept in its wooden box, pulsed with a soft but steady red glow, as if it too were celebrating.
Or as if it were waiting.
Hours later, the grand dining hall of the underground hideout buzzed with activity as lunch time arrived. The large kitchen had been transformed into a space where everyone had gathered to prepare a special meal in your honor.
Onyankopon, wearing an improvised apron made from a kitchen towel tied around his waist, directed operations with the same military precision he applied during night patrols. His calm voice cut above the cheerful chaos your companions had created.
"Jean, Marco, I need you to handle the potatoes," he ordered, pointing toward a pile of tubers waiting to be peeled. "Cut them into uniform cubes, and please, this time, try to make them all the same size, Jean."
"Hey! My potatoes always turn out fine," protested Jean, already rolling up his sleeves with a grin.
"Of course, if by 'fine' you mean some look like pebbles and others like boulders," Ymir mocked from her spot by the fire, stirring something that smelled of toasted herbs and spices.
"Sasha, Connie," Onyankopon continued, unfazed, "you two will prepare the kale salad. And Sasha," he added with a stern yet playful look, "the salad goes on the plate, not in your stomach. At least, not all of it."
"I can't promise anything!" Sasha replied cheerfully, already washing the green leaves under the cold stream of the hand-pump water.
At the center of all the activity lay a magnificent cut of beef that Onyankopon had been marinating since dawn. The meat rested on a wrought-iron tray, gleaming with a mix of oils and spices that filled the hall with an aroma that made your mouth water.
"Mikasa, Historia," he continued directing the operation, "can you handle the herbs for the potatoes? I need rosemary, thyme, and a bit of sage, all finely chopped. And Armin," he added, turning to the blond who had been quietly observing with his characteristic calm smile, "could you prepare the sauce? You know how I like that red wine reduction."
"Of course," Armin replied, heading toward the shelves where the wine bottles were kept. "The usual recipe? With a touch of honey and thyme?"
"Exactly. You have the perfect touch for sauces," Onyankopon confirmed with approval.
It was beautiful to see everyone gathered like this, working together not out of necessity or survival, but simply for the joy of celebrating. The great hall, which usually echoed with arguments and patrol reports, was now filled with laughter, jokes, and the comforting sound of knives chopping on wooden boards.
It was then that the more veteran members of the Guard arrived.
Hange entered first, her eyes shining with that characteristic curiosity, but there was something warmer in her expression when she saw you. Without hesitation, she enveloped you in one of her enthusiastic hugs that threatened to lift you off the ground.
"Look at that! Our little y/n is already twenty-one!" she exclaimed, stepping back to examine you as if you were a fascinating specimen. "I'm so proud of how grown-up you've become! It feels like just yesterday you arrived here, a precious little baby, and you still are, to me." She finished by peppering your face with tiny kisses.
Mike arrived shortly after, his imposing presence filling the doorway. But when he saw you, his stern expression softened completely, and he gave you a hug that, despite its strength, was surprisingly gentle.
"Happy birthday, girl," he murmured in that deep voice that had always made you feel protected. "Twenty-one, time flies too fast. I'm proud of the hunter you've become."
His words filled you with a warmth that had nothing to do with the kitchen fire. These veterans had seen you grow up, had raised you, trained you, scolded and comforted you during your first years in the Guard. They were more than mentors; they were family.
But it was when Levi appeared that the atmosphere subtly shifted.
He entered the hall with his characteristic gait, silent as always, observing the scene with those gray eyes that missed nothing. When his gaze settled on you, he approached without haste, hands in his pockets. "Happy birthday," he said simply, and before you could respond, he gave you a few firm pats on the back that, coming from him, felt like the warmest hug in the world.
He wasn't demonstrative, never had been. But you knew Levi well enough to read the gestures others might consider cold. In the way his pats lingered a second longer than necessary, in how his eyes softened almost imperceptibly when he looked at you, in the way he murmured, "you've grown well" so quietly only you could hear.
To him, and to the other veterans, you were more than a hunter under their command. You were the daughter they had adopted when you arrived at the castle, the girl they had watched transform into the young woman now celebrating her coming of age. And though he would never say it outright, you knew you had a special place in his heart, a place shared with very few lucky ones.
"Tch," he grunted, noticing your emotional expression, but there was the slightest curve at the corner of his mouth. "Don't get sentimental. It's just a birthday."
Yet even as he said that, he stayed in the hall, observing the preparations with a critical eye, occasionally barking corrections at Jean's cutting technique or the way Connie was washing the vegetables.
The lunch that followed was a masterpiece. The beef, roasted to perfection under Onyankopon's expert guidance, was so tender it practically fell apart with a fork. The golden potatoes glistened with herb-infused oil, crisp on the outside and soft within, scented with rosemary and thyme. The kale salad, massaged with lemon, oil, and salt until the leaves became silky, provided the perfect counterpoint to the richness of the meat.
But more than the food, it was the company that made this lunch special. Everyone gathered around the long table, veterans and young ones alike, sharing stories, laughing, joking, creating memories you knew you would cherish forever. It was, you thought as you took another bite of that perfectly seasoned meat, exactly how a twenty-first birthday should be.
Amid the laughter and stories flying across the table, Connie decided to tell one of his most embarrassing anecdotes, though he clearly believed it was heroic. "Remember that patrol in the Ravkah Forest, when I swore I saw a vampire hiding among the trees?" he began in a mysterious tone, lowering his voice as if recounting a legend.
Jean burst out laughing before Connie could continue. "A vampire?! What you saw was a deer, idiot."
"A mutant deer!" Connie corrected quickly, pointing his finger as if it were irrefutable proof. "It had bright red eyes!"
"Yes," Ymir chimed in, smiling as she settled into her chair. "The red eyes you saw were the reflection of your own torchlight. You ran around screaming, 'It's possessed!' and ended up climbing a tree."
The entire table erupted in laughter.
"Hey! I strategically climbed the tree for a better attack angle," Connie defended himself, red-faced up to his ears.
Hange, laughing so hard she had to wipe away tears, added, "Yes, of course! And you were shouting, 'Someone get holy water!' while the poor deer kept chewing grass, completely oblivious."
Even Levi, who rarely showed emotion, let out an exasperated snort. "You're more useless than a fork in soup."
"Someday they'll appreciate my supernatural instincts," Connie retorted, crossing his arms. Sasha patted him on the back, still laughing. "Sure, Connie, sure. Next time we see a rabbit, we'll leave it in your hands."
The hall erupted in laughter again, the air filled with that kind of joy that only comes from sharing ridiculous moments together.
Between courses, Onyankopon got up to fetch more bread, and at that moment Hange pounded the table with that mischievous grin that always signaled trouble.
"Hey! I think it's time to tell y/n about Levi's great feat with the experimental chair!" Levi lifted his eyes from his plate, his gaze sharp as a blade. "No."
"Yes!" Hange replied, undeterred. "See, y/n, I'd been working on a new invention: a chair that leaned backward. The goal was for hunters to rest their backs during long meetings. So, to test it, who better than Levi?"
"Without his consent, of course," Mike added, with a restrained smile.
"Details, details," Hange waved dismissively. "The point is, I set the chair up in the strategy room, right where Levi always sits. And when he arrived,"
"I sat down," Levi muttered with annoyance, as if wanting to cut the story short.
"And the chair broke into pieces!" Hange shouted, slapping the table with an open hand. "The legs bent outward, the back collapsed to the floor, and Levi fell backward with his arms crossed like it was all part of the plan!"
Laughter began to ripple around the table.
"The best part was he didn't say a word!" Marco interjected between chuckles. "He got up calmly, put the broken chair against the wall, and stood the rest of the meeting as if nothing had happened."
"Like he executed it for incompetence," added Ymir, laughing.
Sasha's eyes were already watering from so much laughter. "I can just imagine the Captain's serious face, like he had condemned the chair to death!"
Levi took a sip of water, completely unperturbed, before murmuring quietly, "That chair didn't deserve to stay in service."
The burst of laughter grew even louder. Even Mikasa, who rarely laughed, let out a discreet smile as everyone doubled over in amusement, and Hange was so pleased to have told it that she almost choked from laughing.
Amid that ruckus, you couldn't help but pause for a moment and observe them all: the veterans with their endearing quirks, the comrades with their constant jokes, the long table lit by candles and full of life. It was impossible not to feel it: this place, these people, were your family. They had cared for you, trained you, and protected you for as long as you could remember. They had watched you grow and shared with you victories, defeats, and scars.
And yet, while laughing alongside them, a silent pang slipped into your chest. The question you'd always carried, the one that never fully went away, surfaced again: what had become of your real parents? Sometimes you imagined living a normal life, being a human in a village, having parents and siblings, growing up without swords or training, without the constant weight of patrols or the metallic scent of blood marking your memories. You pictured quiet breakfasts at a simple wooden table, familiar voices calling your name, a routine free from fear of the dark.
But that longing mingled with the certainty that your destiny had never given you that option. Castle Eldur, its stone corridors and endless training, had been your cradle and school; the Dawnguard, your family. The veterans who had cared for you as a child, the comrades who grew up by your side, they had filled that void with love and discipline, with laughter and shared scars.
Still, deep in your heart, the question burned like an ember impossible to extinguish. Who had your parents been? And why had they left you?
Armin, sitting beside you, noticed how your smile faltered for a moment. His always-attentive blue eyes softened with concern. "y/n?" he whispered, leaning toward you. "What's wrong?"
You looked down at your half-empty plate, fiddling with your fork before answering. "Nothing, I was just, wondering what became of my parents."
The murmur of conversations around you continued for a few seconds until Connie, subtle as a hammer, raised his voice without realizing it. "Hey, Levi," he exclaimed, a piece of bread in hand. "You know y/n's story, right? I mean, we know she arrived here as a baby, but they never told us all the details."
The atmosphere tensed slightly, and everyone turned toward the Captain. Levi, as always, took his time before responding. Finally, he rested his elbows on the table and spoke in his low, cutting tone. "All I know is what we saw that night. From the towers, we spotted a woman leaving something at the castle entrance. When we went down to check, we found a bundle wrapped in a blanket," His gaze fixed on you, serious but with a hint rarely seen. "It was you. A baby of about six months."
A murmur ran across the table, and you clasped your hands over your knees. "And there was nothing else?" you asked in a faint voice.
Levi barely nodded. "A letter. It said to take care of you, and it had your birthday on it.
"And where is that letter?" you asked, curiosity piqued. "I'd like to read it."
Levi sighed and returned to his utensils before answering. "Erwin kept it," he said before taking a bite of meat.
The name echoed through the hall, leaving everyone momentarily silent. Jean, frowning, was the first to break it.
"I miss the Commander," he admitted, with a melancholy he didn't try to hide. "No one could lead us like he did."
Historia smiled sadly. "Yes, he always saw beyond what any of us could, even when we criticized him for being so harsh."
Mike nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on the table as if he were watching a memory. "He was a man who carried everything, but he never let us see him fall."
Hange had remained silent at first, but eventually let out a soft laugh, tears glistening in her eyes. "And yet, he had that sparkle in his gaze, that way of making you feel that the impossible was worth it."
The conversation shifted into an exchange of memories, anecdotes, and nostalgic laughter, each recalling a different facet of the Commander. You listened quietly, feeling for the first time that perhaps, among all those pieces, there were fragments of the story that could bring you a little closer to the truth about your origins.
Onyankopon, who had returned to the table and had remained silent until then, spoke up with the calm authority that defined him.
"If Erwin were here," he said firmly but with a warmth that enveloped everyone, "he would be proud of you, y/n. Very proud of the woman you're becoming."
His words resonated like a blessing in the hall. No one interrupted him, because they knew Onyankopon didn't speak lightly. There was weight in his voice, a certainty that made you feel a lump in your throat.
Levi looked away, hiding what seemed like a slight nod. Armin placed a hand on your shoulder, silently offering support. And for a moment, between the memory of the Commander and the lingering laughter from earlier, you felt seen, acknowledged, as if that day wasn't just about celebrating your birthday, but everything you were and everything you could still become.
After lunch, the group naturally dispersed through the castle and the underground, but no one wandered too far. It was as if there was an unspoken agreement that this day belonged to you, and everyone wanted to be part of it.
You found yourself in the library with Armin and Historia, who had insisted on showing you some of the texts that, now as a full-fledged hunter, you were allowed to read. The tall shelves rose around you like sentinels of knowledge, and the scent of old parchment and ink mingled with the sweet aroma of the beeswax candles Historia had lit.
"Look at this," Armin said, restrained excitement in his voice, running his fingers along the spine of a particularly thick book. "It's a compendium of the Dawnguard's earliest battles. It has incredible illustrations of the weapons the founders used."
Historia curled up next to you on the reading bench, her blue eyes shining with curiosity. "And this one," she added, pointing to another volume, "contains the protective rituals we used before important patrols. Some are, quite elaborate."
As you leafed through the yellowed pages, filled with diagrams of ancient swords and symbols that seemed to hum with their own power, you couldn't help but wonder if among all these texts there might be a clue about your origins. Armin, as if reading your thoughts, gave you a gentle nudge.
"You know? I've been researching hunter lineages," he murmured, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "There are interesting patterns in families that have served the Guard for generations. Maybe, when you have time, we could go over some records together."
The suggestion filled you with a mixture of hope and apprehension, but before you could respond, Sasha burst into the library like a human whirlwind.
"There you are!" Sasha exclaimed, running toward you with arms outstretched. "Connie and I found Mike's old chessboard in the storage room! Want to play?"
The three of you exchanged glances, and almost in unison, nodded, a spark of excitement in your eyes. That board was more than just a game: it was a piece of their childhood, a memory that bound them together. The board, carved from oak and with pieces worn by time, still seemed to echo the voices and laughter that had surrounded it years ago.
You went to the great hall, and Mike settled beside you, his imposing figure leaning toward the board. His lips curved into a quiet, calm smile, the same one he had worn when you were curious children peeking over the table. He had been the one to teach you how to move the pieces, with infinite patience, letting you experiment while watching the intense games he played against Erwin.
Those were encounters that had never left your memory: calculated moves, tense silences, and suddenly, a brief laugh from Erwin when Mike surprised him with an unexpected play. You, hidden behind the table or sitting on the stairs of the hall, learned through sighs and exclamations how strategy could be both serious and exciting.
Now, years later, sitting in front of those same pieces was almost like returning to those days. The atmosphere in the great hall was filled with a mix of nostalgia and lightness; the improvised games alternated with jokes, friendly debates, and Connie's inevitable bursts of laughter every time he attempted an impossible move.
Chess, which had once been a solemn spectacle between Mike and Erwin, now became a shared celebration, a living bond between past and present.
"Your opening is too conservative," Mike remarked, his deep voice always soothing. "In chess, as in hunting, sometimes you have to take calculated risks."
"Hey!" protested Jean, moving his knight with a dramatic tap on the board. "Don't give her advice! She's good enough without your help!"
Levi, who had been observing from his usual spot near the fireplace, approached with that expression of concentration he wore when evaluating combat strategies. "Jean is right about something for the first time in his life," he muttered, causing stifled laughter from the rest of the group. "She's too defensive. But," he added, looking directly at you, "that's not necessarily a bad thing. You know your limits."
The game turned into a group event, with everyone contributing comments, suggestions, and teasing in equal measure. Ymir bet on Jean, while Mikasa, obviously, bet on you.
The match lasted longer than anyone expected. Jean played with his usual mix of pride and drama, throwing challenging glances every time he moved a piece, as if in the midst of an epic battle. You, on the other hand, followed Mike and Levi's advice: moving cautiously, but every move had a silent purpose that gradually cornered the group's "strategist."
"That, that doesn't count," Jean mumbled when you captured his queen with a bishop. "I was distracted by Historia's comments."
"Oh, of course!" Ymir exclaimed, laughing. "Jean's classic excuse: 'I was distracted.'"
Armin leaned forward, eyes shining as he watched your defense transform into a relentless attack. "I didn't see that coming," he murmured almost to himself.
A couple of moves later, silence fell over the table. Your rook advanced decisively, and Jean's king was trapped.
"Checkmate," you said softly, a restrained smile on your lips.
There was an immediate burst of applause and laughter around the table. Connie whistled dramatically, Sasha banged on the table with enthusiasm, and even Mikasa arched an eyebrow, satisfied with her bet on you.
Jean, frowning and pressing his lips together, leaned back in his chair as if he had just lost a war. After a few seconds of dramatic silence, he clicked his tongue and muttered, "Alright, I admit I let you win. I wasn't going to ruin your birthday, right? How could I bear to see that sad little face if you lost?"
The group erupted in laughter.
"Liar!" Sasha shouted between laughs, almost choking on a piece of cake.
Jean huffed theatrically, and before you could respond, reached over and ruffled your hair roughly, messing it up mercilessly. "Enjoy your victory, little birthday girl. Don't let it go to your head."
The gesture, far from annoying you, drew a genuine laugh from your lips. For a moment, surrounded by your friends, with the warmth of the fireplace and the chess pieces still glinting in the light, you felt that this was one of those memories that never fade.
Jean was still messing your hair when a mocking voice cut through the merriment.
"Well done, genius!" Ymir exclaimed, smacking Jean on the back of the head. The blow resonated among stifled laughs. "Do you know what you just made me lose? Five Solaris! Five!"
Jean turned indignantly, rubbing his head. "What the hell did you bet this time?"
Mikasa, unflappable as always, raised an eyebrow, showing the palm of her hand, waiting. "You misplayed your defense, Jean. Now pay me properly."
Connie's laughter exploded through the hall. "I told you, Ymir! Never bet on Jean, neither in real life nor on the board."
Historia covered her mouth to stifle a laugh, while Sasha collapsed onto the table, laughing so hard she nearly fell over.
Jean, flushed, raised both hands in the air. "Hey! This is a conspiracy against me! I just wanted to make the birthday girl happy."
"Sure, sure," Ymir growled, digging into her pocket and pulling out the coins. The gold gleamed in the firelight as it fell into Mikasa's hand. "Take them and enjoy, but know that this idiot ruined my bet."
Mikasa stashed the Solaris without flinching, while you laughed so hard tears stung your eyes. It was impossible not to feel light, surrounded by that warmth, as if the weight of your doubts had vanished for a few hours.
It was Hange who suggested the next entertainment. "Stories!" she shouted, clapping enthusiastically. "Everyone has to tell a story. But it has to be true!"
"Even yours?" Ymir asked, raising an eyebrow, prompting Hange to put on a mock expression of indignation.
"Especially mine! Well, true in the sense that I really believed them when they happened."
You all settled in a circle on the worn rugs of the great hall, with scattered cushions and folded blankets for extra comfort. The torches cast shadows on the stone walls, creating the perfect atmosphere for storytelling.
Connie went first, recounting with great drama his first encounter with a spider in the castle's dungeons. "It was the size of a cat!" he insisted, spreading his arms to demonstrate the supposed size. "And it had little hairs on its legs that glowed in the dark!"
"It was a normal spider," Mikasa interrupted dryly. "And you screamed like it was a demon."
"The screams were tactical!" Connie defended himself. "To alert the others of the enemy's presence!"
Sasha followed with a story about the time she got lost in the tunnels of the underground while chasing what she thought was a mouse, but turned out to be a dust ball that had rolled down the stairs. "I walked in circles for three hours!" she admitted, laughing. "And when I finally found the exit, Levi was waiting for me with that look he gives when someone has done something particularly stupid!"
"That's my normal expression," Levi muttered, prompting another wave of laughter.
Marco told about his first day of training, when he confused salt for sugar while preparing breakfast and everyone spent the morning eating salty oatmeal without daring to complain in front of Erwin. "The commander ate three full spoonfuls without changing his expression," he recalled with a nostalgic smile. "Later, he pulled me aside and said: 'Marco, cooking requires the same precision as combat. A small mistake can ruin all your effort.'"
Jean braved sharing his first kiss, which had been with the blacksmith's daughter during a harvest festival. "I miscalculated the distance," he admitted, his cheeks red. "Instead of her lips, I kissed her nose. She laughed so hard her makeup ran."
Everyone started laughing, their palms hitting the table echoing off the walls, and Armin asked with genuine curiosity, "When was that?"
"Mmmh, about eight years ago," he answered, running a hand through the back of his neck with a mix of pride and embarrassment. "I was very young."
Onyankopon interrupted, saying, "Idiot, your first kiss was last year, you were already old."
There was barely a second of silence before everyone exploded into even louder laughter. Mikasa let out a short, dry laugh that surprised everyone with its rarity; Ymir leaned forward, shouting mockingly: "Eight years ago! How bold!" Marco was doubled over with laughter, and even Levi let out a snort that made everyone laugh harder.
Jean covered his face with both hands, red as a tomato, protesting uselessly: "Stop making things up! You know nothing!"
But every time he tried to defend himself, someone else repeated through laughter, "Eight years ago!" which reignited the laughter.
The scene became so absurd that even you ended up laughing until your stomach hurt, feeling the entire hall vibrate with that unforgettable warmth.
Historia, blushing, shared the story of how she had secretly tried to adopt a puppy she found injured in the forest. "I hid it in my room for two weeks," she confessed. "I fed it from my plate and took care of it when everyone was asleep. But Levi discovered it because the puppy wouldn't stop barking whenever he passed through the hall."
"And he took it straight to Hange," added Levi, with an expression that might have been amusement. "Who decided the puppy needed 'scientific observation' before deciding if it could stay."
"Finn should have stayed!" Historia protested, referring to the dog who now patrolled the castle grounds with them. "He would have been the best tracker!"
Mike laughed and added, "You're right, it would be nice to have a pet to keep us company, but the vampires would steal it and feed on it, so it's better not to risk animals."
It was true. In the castle, there had never been animals beyond the rats sneaking into the basements. As much as horses had been helpful on journeys or a pet might have brightened the stone corridors, the risk was too high. Hungry vampires would not hesitate to make any creature easy prey, and the idea of putting an animal in the middle of that threat was simply unthinkable.
Then Mike spoke again, his voice filling the space with the calm authority that always commanded respect. "The first time I saw Erwin lead a battle," he began, and everyone instinctively leaned forward. "I was new, younger than you are now. I thought I knew what courage was." Mike paused, his gaze lost in the flames of the fireplace. "We were surrounded, outnumbered three to one. Any other commander would have ordered a retreat. But Erwin, he looked at each of us, one by one, and said: 'Today we do not die. Today we show why we exist.'"
Silence spread across the circle as Mike continued. "It wasn't just what he said. It was how he said it. As if there were no doubts, as if the outcome had already been decided. And somehow, we all believed him. We fought as if we were ten times the number we actually were."
"Did you win?" you asked softly.
Mike nodded. "Without losing a single man. That day I learned that true leadership isn't about giving orders. It's about making others believe in something bigger than themselves."
Hange, who had been unusually quiet, perked up to tell about one of her most disastrous experiments: the time she tried to create a lamp that ran on water instead of oil. "The theory was perfect," she insisted, gesturing enthusiastically. "Water could produce a cold flame that would last indefinitely!"
"And what happened?" Armin asked, though he already had a smile suggesting he knew the ending.
"Well, technically it worked. The flame appeared. The problem was that an explosion appeared too, destroying my lab and turning the entire east wing of the castle a fluorescent green for three weeks."
"There are still stains on some of the stones," Onyankopon added dryly, making Hange laugh even harder.
Levi was the last to share a story, and everyone waited curiously because he rarely shared personal anecdotes. Finally, after a long sip of tea, he spoke.
"The first time I saw y/n," he said, and your heart skipped a beat slightly, "I thought she wouldn't survive a week.
"Levi!" you protested, but he continued undisturbed.
"She was very small. Too small to be here. But when Hange tried to examine her medically, she bit her finger."
"She was a baby!" Hange exclaimed, laughing. "Babies bite everything!"
"No," Levi said, and there was something different in his voice. Something softer. "It was the way she did it. Intentional. As if she knew exactly what she was doing. As if she was saying, 'Do not underestimate me.'"
Everyone looked at you with amused expressions, and you felt your cheeks flush. "I don't remember biting anyone," you weakly protested.
"From that moment," Levi continued, "I knew you didn't need us to care for you. You needed us to train you. And you were right."
His words filled you with a warm, deep pride. Coming from Levi, it was more than a compliment; it was recognition.
The afternoon slipped by with more stories, more laughter, and more moments of that camaraderie that made the castle feel like home. They played guessing games, where Armin once again proved he had a mind too quick for everyone's good. Historia tried to teach you to braid flowers she had picked from the castle's small inner garden, creating improvised crowns that everyone ended up wearing with mock solemnity.
During the afternoon, the kitchen had been filled with movement and quiet laughter, but by the time everything settled, the result spoke for itself.
The cake rested at the center of one of the tables, waiting.
Three layers of soft vanilla sponge, carefully stacked and soaked just enough to hold a subtle richness, were covered in smooth, pale cream with a faint scent of lemon lingered beneath the sweetness. The surface had been decorated with fresh figs arranged in careful patterns, their deep color standing out like small jewels against the white.
It looked almost untouched.
Almost.
If you looked closely, the edges of the cream weren't as perfect as they should have been. Small, uneven marks gave it away, finger trails, lightly smoothed over but still visible if you paid attention.
Sasha and Connie stood a little too casually nearby, both of them avoiding looking directly at the cake. There was still a trace of cream at the edge of Sasha's sleeve, and Connie had been suspiciously quick to step away when anyone came too close. They had clearly dipped their fingers in when no one was watching, and done a poor job pretending otherwise.
Still, the cake remained intact enough to pass.
"Wine!" declared Mike, appearing with several bottles that had been saved for special occasions. "A twenty-first birthday deserves an appropriate celebration."
Dinner unfolded in an atmosphere of genuine celebration. The turkey, juicy and golden, melted with every bite, and the wine added a pleasant warmth that spread from everyone's chest to their cheeks. Conversations flowed more freely, laughter sounded warmer, and even Levi seemed more relaxed than usual.
It was after the second course that the gifts began to appear, the atmosphere softening into something warmer, more intimate.
Mikasa was the first to step forward, placing a wrapped bundle in your hands. Inside, a black leather sheath for your dagger, carefully crafted and marked with protective symbols. "I made it," she said simply. "It will keep you safe."
Sasha followed immediately after, unable to contain herself, pressing a small pouch into your hands. It jingled softly. "Seeds!" she said, grinning. "So you can grow your own herbs, some for food, some for medicine, and some to make boring meals taste better."
Not far behind, Historia offered you a leather-bound journal, her smile gentle. "For your own stories," she said. Armin, a little flustered, added a vial of deep blue ink. "It won't fade," he explained quietly, glancing at the journal. "For the ones you don't want to lose." The two gifts fit together so naturally it made your chest feel a little lighter.
Ymir stepped in next, handing you a small pocket knife. "For when your dagger's too obvious," she muttered, though there was a hint of fondness there. Jean followed, scratching the back of his neck before handing you a thread bracelet with a small horseshoe charm. "For luck," he said. "I made it myself, it's not much."
"It's perfect," you cut in, slipping it on, and the way his expression shifted made it clear it mattered more than he let on.
Connie came next with a crooked little wooden box, clearly handmade. Inside were a few small things, a piece of quartz, a feather, an old coin. "My treasures," he said, unusually serious. "Well, now they're yours." Marco complemented it with a small vial of lavender oil. "For when you need to rest," he said gently. "Or just, breathe."
Onyankopon handed you a small book, handwritten and carefully kept. "My favorite recipes," he explained. "Something warm, wherever you are." Hange followed, practically vibrating as she placed a brass magnifying glass in your hands. "To notice what others don't!" she said, eyes shining. "Details change everything."
Mike's gift came more quietly, a bronze medallion, worn but meaningful. "It belonged to my mentor," he said. "A reminder of who you are."
And then Levi stood.
He had said nothing the entire time, simply watching. When he finally stepped forward, he placed something small in your hand.
"It's nothing special," he muttered.
A silver key, old, but carefully kept.
"A key?" you asked, confused but curious.
"To a small box Erwin kept," he explained, and the hall fell silent. "He had it prepared for when you came of age." His gray eyes softened almost imperceptibly. "It's a surprise from both of us."
The words hit you like a wave. Erwin had thought of you, had prepared something especially for this moment, even after all this time.
"Thank you," you whispered, closing your hand around the key. It was warm to the touch, as if it had been waiting in Levi's palm for a long time.
You immediately straightened, eager to discover what was inside the mysterious box, but before you could take a step, Levi's firm hand closed around your arm.
"Not so fast," he said in that authoritative voice you knew so well. His eyes held yours with an intensity that made you stop in your tracks. "It's time for the ceremony."
You already knew how it went; you had witnessed each of your companions' ceremonies when they turned twenty-one. You had seen Jean tremble slightly as he stood in the center of the circle, Historia holding her chin high with determination, Armin closing his eyes in concentration. You had observed from the shadows as each of them underwent the ritual transformation from apprentice to full guardian.
But one thing was to watch it, and another entirely to be at the center, feeling the weight of every gaze upon you, knowing your moment had finally come.
"It's time," Levi said, and his voice resonated with a solemnity that made the air itself seem to thicken.
You stepped into the center of the circle formed by all the members. The torches along the great hall cast flickers across the stone walls, and the warmth of the fire mingled with the aroma of cake, creating a strange mix of celebration and solemnity.
Levi stepped forward and extended a hand toward you. In it was a small vial containing golden powder, collected from the last light of dawn on the castle grounds. "This powder," he said, "symbolizes the vigilance and wisdom you must carry with you. It marks your passage from apprentice to full guardian."
One by one, the members of the group passed before you, sprinkling a touch of the powder on your shoulders, each accompanied by a word, a piece of advice, a reminder. Hange murmured something about always seeing beyond the obvious; Historia spoke of protecting without hesitation; Armin whispered that logic must always balance strength. Each word seemed to sink into your skin, imprinting you with the history and commitment of the Guard.
Mike approached next. "Let this remind you who you are and why you fight," he said, and the warmth of his gaze gave you strength.
Finally, Levi leaned slightly forward, making an almost ceremonial gesture over your forehead with a small circle of ash taken from the hall's fire. "With this symbol," he said, "we accept you as a full guardian. You will not only protect the castle, but all who depend on us. Your loyalty, your strength, and your judgment will guide those who come after."
A solemn silence filled the air for a moment, broken only by the crackle of flames. Then, as if everyone were waiting for a signal, gentle applause began. Hands clapped, mingled with stifled laughter, proud glances, and the occasional emotional sigh.
For the first time in your life, you felt the weight of legacy and, at the same time, the warmth of a family that chose and accepted you completely. In that moment, you knew you were part of something far greater than yourself, and that your path, though dangerous, was full of purpose.
The atmosphere slowly relaxed, and as if granting tacit permission to return to celebration, Hange approached you, humming, "It's cake time!"
Everyone gathered around the side table, and Hange began to sing with overflowing enthusiasm, pulling the others along with her energy.
Mikasa's voice joined in, more restrained but clear, and gradually Jean, Armin, and even Levi let out murmurs, tuning their notes, while Connie and Sasha shouted the last line with exaggerated joy. The echo of the song filled the great hall, mingling with laughter and claps.
At the end, everyone applauded and cheered, and you, with a smile lighting up your face, leaned over the cake, closed your eyes for a moment, and blew out the small candles. The flames flickered and went out immediately, leaving a delicate trail of smoke rising toward the stone ceiling.
Then, with the knife in hand, you cut the first slice of cake, the blade sliding smoothly over the creamy surface. Each piece you served seemed to carry the warmth of everyone present, celebrating not only your birthday but also your transition into a full member of the Dawnguard.
The sweetness melted in your mouth, and the blend of rum and fruit seemed more intense after the ceremony, as if each bite carried a memory of the years of training and camaraderie.
Hange, eyes sparkling and voice full of excitement, leaned toward you and asked: "And after all this, tell us, what special gift do you want, y/n?"
Without hesitation, with a steady gaze and a glint of determination in your eyes, you answered, "I want to go alone to the Echo Islet."
⸻
Author's Note: The Hain was an initiation ceremony of the Selk'nam people of Tierra del Fuego. During the ritual, young men were instructed and subjected to various trials to prepare them for adulthood. The ceremony included representations of spirits through masks, body paint, and ritual performances designed to inspire respect, mystery, and fear in the initiates. The ritual in this story is fictional, but its name is inspired by this tradition.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
— 05. unseen forces
♱ feral cygnus — fanfic ♱ pairing. vampire!eren + hunter!reader ♱ cross-posted on. ao3 | wattpad ♱ playlist ✧ visuals ♱ wc. +4,900
It was already dawn the next day when you finally managed to push aside the remnants of the nightmare. The fragments of that maternal voice, those cryptic words about being "the balance between two worlds," had stayed with you throughout the previous day like persistent echoes that refused to fade. You had even caught yourself humming that strange melody without realizing it, and every time you did, an inexplicable sense of nostalgia would seize your chest.
But today was different. From the moment you opened your eyes in the dim light of the underground sanctuary, you felt awake.
Mikasa and Sasha were still fast asleep when you got up, their soft and steady breaths filling the silence of the room. Normally, you would have remained in bed until you heard the clock, but that morning the stillness felt suffocating.
You dressed quietly and ascended the spiral staircase that led up to the castle. Once on the surface, you stepped out into the outer courtyards, where the crisp morning air struck your face like a revitalizing slap. The first rays of dawn were beginning to filter between the stone towers, painting the sky in pinkish hues. That was when this strange day of relentless activity began.
First came the firewood. Jean had mentioned that the storerooms were running low for the kitchen fires, a task that usually took two or three people to finish properly. You didn't think much of it when you picked up the long-handled axe and headed to the back courtyard, where the logs had been stacked in uneven piles.
At first, it felt like any other chore. The familiar weight of the axe, the dull rhythm of lifting and striking. But somewhere along the way, the effort seemed to settle into something steadier, more controlled. Your swings landed cleaner than usual, the blade biting through the wood with less resistance than you remembered.
You had slept longer than usual, deeper too, one of those rare nights where your body seemed to recover all at once. It made sense that you'd feel lighter, quicker and stronger. That kind of energy didn't come often, and when it did, you learned not to waste it.
The armory came next.
Underground, the air was cool and carried that familiar scent of metal and damp stone. Plates of armor lay scattered across the tables, streaked with dried mud and old stains that never fully disappeared, no matter how hard you scrubbed. You set to work as you always did—methodical, patient.
Still, the work felt a little easier to settle into. Your hands found their rhythm without much adjustment, falling into familiar motions that required less thought. The grime lifted with steady effort, with a smoother pace.
You moved from one piece to the next without needing to pause as often, and before you realized it, there was less left to do than you expected. It was just one of those days where things seemed to go a bit more your way.
That same quiet momentum was carried into the library below, where the shelves needed rearranging. The books, thick, dust-laden, heavier than they looked, shifted from one place to another with less strain than you anticipated. You adjusted your grip a few times, almost expecting the familiar pull in your arms to catch up with you, but it never quite did.
By the time lunch was served, you had mostly brushed it off.
The dining hall was warm, filled with the usual low hum of conversation and the steady crackle of the main fire. Historia stood near the large cauldron, stirring a stew that sent thin curls of steam into the air. The smell reached you before you even stepped fully inside.
"Did you use fresh rosemary instead of dried?" you asked Historia, startling her as she stirred the pot.
She looked at you with clear curiosity. "How did you know? I only tossed in a sprig a few minutes ago."
"Guess I'm just hungrier than usual," you muttered to yourself, shaking your head slightly as you moved forward. "At this rate, I could probably tell how much salt you put in it."
Later that day, as you approached the communal baths, you stopped in front of the polished bronze mirror hanging above the stone washbasin. The surface reflected your image, distorted by tiny imperfections in the metal.
Tomorrow you would turn twenty-one. Tomorrow you would officially come of age according to the traditions of the Dawnguard.
A part of you felt excitement at the possibility that the changes that came with this age could make you a more effective hunter, stronger, more capable of protecting your loved ones.
You caught your reflection for a moment, just enough to notice what had changed, and what hadn't. The softness of your adolescence had begun to fade, no longer that roundness in your face but something more defined now, sharper in quiet ways, though still carrying a certain delicacy you couldn't quite lose.
And yet, despite it all, they still treated you like the youngest. Like someone to be looked after, not relied on.
Maybe this time would be different.
Maybe this time, you'd finally show them what you were capable of.
The afternoon arrived with the usual training routine, scheduled before the night mission to the watchtowers near the Shadow Bastion. It was a routine patrol everyone knew well: those old hunter ruins abandoned for decades, from where one could glimpse the city of Velmyra and watch the peaceful lives of humans who never had to deal with the supernatural. A parallel reality that at times felt like a distant dream.
The Training Yard was bathed in the golden light of sunset filtering through the high castle walls. It was a wide, protected space, completely enclosed by the gray stone towers. The cobbled ground had borne witness to thousands of hours of training, stained by years of sweat and occasionally the blood of generations of hunters.
Mikasa was already there, of course. Her discipline was unshakable, and you rarely arrived before her at the sessions. She was performing warm-up movements with almost mechanical precision, each turn and thrust executed with the perfection that had made her one of the most respected hunters of the Guard. The sunset light gleamed on the metal of her practice sword each time she raised it.
"You're early," she remarked without stopping, giving you a glance that immediately noted the unusual energy radiating from you. "Ready for the night patrol?"
"Of course," you replied, taking your practice sword from the wooden rack beneath one of the stone arches. The weapon felt light in your hands, as if it were made of hollow wood instead of solid oak.
Mikasa finished her routine and turned toward you with that serious expression she always wore during training. "Let's start with the fundamentals," she said, raising her own sword into a defensive stance. "I want to make sure you're in perfect form before we head to the towers. The ruins always put me on edge."
At first, it followed the usual rhythm. Step, turn, strike. The familiar exchange of controlled movements. But as you continued, something shifted, not enough to stand out immediately, just a slight ease in how your body responded. Your timing landed a fraction cleaner, your reactions a little quicker to catch up.
Mikasa adjusted, as she always did.
Still, she gave a small frown at one point, her stance tightening as she met your blade again.
"You're faster today," she said, almost to herself.
"I slept too much after the trip to the market last night," you replied, giving a small shrug. As you turned the sword lightly in your hand, you added with a faint smile, "I've been active all day, so I've got plenty of energy for the patrol."
Mikasa gave a short nod. "That's good."
The next exchanges flowed without pause. You moved through a familiar redirect, one you'd practiced countless times. The angle felt right, the contact clean.
Then, a sharp crack.
The jolt ran up your arm, brief and unexpected. You stepped back, glancing down at your hand.
Half the wooden blade was gone, the broken piece already on the ground a few feet away.
For a moment, you just stared at what was left in your hand, trying to make sense of it.
Across from you, Mikasa's eyes widened slightly—just a flicker of surprise breaking through her usual composure.
"What,?" she breathed. Then, just as quickly, something softer followed. A small, almost approving smile. "Your training is paying off."
You let out a quiet breath, glancing down at the broken hilt before looking back at her.
"Let's hope it's enough so Levi doesn't push me even harder."
Mikasa's expression returned to its usual calm. "Levi wouldn't do that."
At that moment, Jean appeared under one of the arches of the yard, clearly drawn by the noise. He had been checking the equipment for the night mission, and now his gaze moved between your stunned face, the broken hilt in your hand, and the scattered pieces of wood lying on the cobblestones.
"What's going on here?" He walked closer, eyes dropping to your hand. "Are you descended from the Krangors?" he added, a hint of amusement in his tone.
You let out a small scoff. "That's impossible. No one is that strong."
Jean smirked. "I wasn't talking about the strength."
Before you could react, he reached out and squeezed your cheek lightly. You let out a short laugh, pushing his hand away.
"Hey—"
Then Mikasa spoke, her voice cutting through the moment, steady as ever.
"Maybe you should rein in your movements tonight, until you've had more training," she suggested. "The Shadow Bastion towers aren't the place for surprises."
Jean nodded, glancing up at the sky, painted in hues of pink and orange. "From up there, you can see all of Velmyra. People living their ordinary lives, never knowing anything about us. We can't afford mistakes."
"Yeah," you murmured, letting the broken hilt fall from your hand. "I'll have to learn to control myself."
Back in the room, you dropped onto your bed face-first, your body giving in all at once as your face sank into the pillow with a muffled thud. A heavy sigh followed, warm breath lost against the fabric, as the tension of the day finally began to loosen its grip on you. The underground chambers were quiet, the familiar stillness settling around you felt a little too present, a little too close.
Your thoughts drifted back over everything you had done since morning. The training, the constant movement and the hours spent pushing your body further than usual. You had been more active than ever, and now, lying there, you could still feel that lingering energy beneath your skin.
You shifted slightly, pressing your cheek deeper into the pillow, but something about it felt off.
Not uncomfortable. Just wrong.
Your brow furrowed as you moved your head from side to side, testing the texture, the give beneath your cheek. It wasn't the same. It didn't settle the way yours did.
You stilled.
"Sasha," you whispered under your breath.
With a quiet groan, you pushed yourself up, grabbing the pillow and sliding off your bed. A few steps brought you to the one in the middle. Sasha's, as always. She had insisted on it since the beginning, claiming she couldn't sleep on the edges. Said she felt safer between you and Mikasa.
You glanced at it briefly before switching the pillows without much ceremony. The moment your fingers brushed the one on her bed, you knew. It was yours. Softer. Familiar.
You returned to your bed and dropped back down with another sigh, the effort of standing up feeling like too much. Face down again, you exhaled slowly into the pillow, your breathing heavy and steady as you let yourself sink into it.
For a moment, everything was still.
Then, warmth.
Subtle at first. A faint heat at your side, like someone had lit a small flame too close to you. You frowned slightly, shifting your arm, expecting to brush against something, but there was nothing there.
You turned onto your side.
Nothing.
But the warmth lingered. Stronger now.
You pushed yourself up, eyes drifting toward the source without quite knowing why. Your gaze landed on the wooden box resting beside your things.
The warmth was coming from there.
You moved without quite meaning to, drawn in by something that felt less like heat and more like a quiet insistence, as if the air itself had shifted in that direction and you were only following. It wasn't sharp or urgent, just present—settled beneath your skin, familiar in a way you couldn't explain. Your fingers hesitated at the latch, not out of fear exactly, but because some part of you already knew this wasn't going to feel ordinary.
When you opened it, the light inside didn't startle you, it greeted you. A deep red glow, steady and contained, as though it had always been there, waiting to be noticed. It spread softly over the wood and into the room without force, like something that belonged, like something that had always known its place better than you did.
You stood there, watching, and then your heartbeat rose, sudden, loud, impossible to ignore. For a moment, it felt like nothing more than your own body reacting, until you realized the light wasn't constant. It moved. Not brighter, not dimmer, but in time. Each pulse answered, matched with a precision that made your chest tighten, as if the space around you had begun to follow a rhythm that wasn't entirely yours anymore.
The room didn't change, and yet it felt different, closer, somehow, as though the silence had learned how to listen. The steady beat lingered in the air, stretching just enough to make you aware of it, to make it impossible to dismiss.
You closed the box too quickly, the sound sharper than you intended, but it didn't break whatever had settled there. The warmth remained, quiet and persistent, slipping through the wood like it had no intention of being contained. Your hands trembled as you stepped back, your pulse still uneven, still too present in your chest.
And then the thought returned, unwelcome and immediate: the patrol, the towers, the night waiting just beyond. There was no time to linger here, no space to sit with the feeling or make sense of it. Whatever this was, it had come at the worst possible moment, or maybe the only one that mattered.
Either way, it wasn't going to wait.
And then the thought returned, unwelcome and immediate: the patrol, the towers, the night waiting just beyond. There was no time to linger here, no space to sit with the feeling or make sense of it.
In mere minutes the night patrol toward the Shadow Bastion towers would begin, and that you would have to face the night with these strange sensations still clinging to you, tightened something in your chest. Something you had overlooked, distracted by your duties and those quiet oddities, was the fact that you were being hunted by a silent predator.
Levi was watching you.
It wasn't the usual supervision he exerted over every member of the Dawnguard. This was different, more intense, more deliberate. His gray eyes tracked you with persistence, as if he were waiting for you to do something specific.
During dinner in the great hall, his gaze pinned you from his seat at the high table. It wasn't casual observation; it was calculated scrutiny, as though he were dissecting each of your movements. When you looked up to meet his eyes, he didn't look away as he normally would. Instead, he held your stare with that characteristic intensity that made you swallow hard.
Even when you rose to pour yourself more water, you could feel the weight of his attention following each step, each gesture. It was as if he were mentally cataloging every detail of your behavior, comparing it with patterns only he understood.
The most unsettling moment came as you made your way back to your quarters to prepare for the patrol. The corridor was quiet, the torchlight flickering softly against the stone as your steps echoed in a steady rhythm. As you passed near Levi's office, voices reached you. Low, indistinct at first, just enough to draw your attention without meaning to.
You didn't stop. You only slowed, barely.
"...if this continues, it won't go unnoticed," Hange was saying, her tone quieter than usual, edged with something you couldn't quite place.
A pause.
"It already hasn't," Levi replied, his voice flat, controlled.
There was a faint sound, papers shifting, maybe.
"...we can't afford mistakes right now," Hange added.
Another pause, longer this time.
"Then don't tell an—,"
His words cut off abruptly when your footsteps echoed down the stone corridor. The silence that followed was so sudden, so complete, it was more deafening than the conversation itself. You could feel the tension radiating from within the office, as if both of them were holding their breath, aware of your presence.
You kept walking, pretending you hadn't heard anything, but your heart pounded so loudly you were certain they could hear it through the thick stone walls.
Night had fallen like a heavy mantle over the castle grounds when you finally gathered in the main courtyard to depart for the watchtowers. The air was sharp and cold, laced with the damp rising off Moonveil Lake. Torches mounted on the walls cast golden circles of light that barely penetrated the surrounding dark, isolated islands in an ocean of shadows.
Sasha checked her crossbow for the third time, her nervous fingers adjusting the strings in mechanical motions that betrayed more anxiety than she usually showed. Connie ran his dagger along a whetstone, the scrape of metal against stone forming a hypnotic rhythm that echoed between the silent towers. Onyankopon, calm as ever, methodically arranged the arrows in his quiver, each movement deliberate and precise.
The path to the Shadow Bastion towers wound through the dense forest that bordered the lake's southeastern shore. Ancient trees loomed overhead, their interwoven branches forming a canopy so thick that even the full moon's light barely filtered down onto the packed-dirt trail. The air smelled of damp earth, moss, and the metallic tang of blood spilled in battles long past.
Your footsteps fell muted on the carpet of fallen leaves as you advanced in formation, Onyankopon leading and you bringing up the rear. The forest was disturbingly silent; not even the hoot of owls broke the funereal stillness that wrapped around you like a shroud.
"How much longer until the towers?" Connie asked in a hushed voice, as though afraid of waking the forest itself.
"Less than half an hour," Onyankopon replied without looking back. "We must make sure no supernatural slips out of the forest."
Sasha adjusted her weapon over her shoulder, a mix of nerves and excitement glittering in her eyes.
Connie swallowed hard, glancing around as though shadows might leap out from between the trees at any moment. "Hey, what if... you know, what if one of those vampires came and brought the towers down?"
Sasha turned her head with a serious expression, lowering her voice to add drama. "That already happened once. The watchmen were found hanging upside down, drained until they looked like dried husks, they say their eyes still stare down from the branches, waiting for someone to set them free."
Connie's eyes widened, and he froze for a second. "Seriously!?"
Sasha held back her laughter for a moment before bursting into giggles. "No, you idiot! I'm messing with you."
Onyankopon snorted and shook his head, while you couldn't help but laugh beneath the blanket of tension. Connie, his face red with embarrassment, muttered, "Well, it wasn't that far-fetched."
You took only a few more steps before the sound of movement reached your ears, just as the path curved along the rocky contour of the trail.
The attack came without warning, like a storm breaking from a seemingly clear sky. The shadows between the trees shifted, too fast, too deliberate, and then they were there. Three figures emerging from the dark, their eyes catching what little light there was.
Three vampires.
Their presence alone was enough to unsettle the air. One of them lunged first, long limbs cutting through the space between the trees as it went straight for Sasha.
"Defensive formation!" Onyankopon's voice cut through the tension.
Everything moved at once.
Sasha fired, the bolt glancing off its target. Connie stepped in, blade raised, only to be forced back as another figure intercepted him. Steel met resistance, movements clashed, and the forest filled with the sound of sudden struggle.
You didn't think. You moved.
The drills from the past days came back to you without effort. The stance Mikasa had corrected. The timing Jean had insisted on repeating until it became instinct. You stepped in where you were supposed to, adjusted your grip the way you'd been shown, redirected instead of forcing.
It felt right.
Not faster, not stronger. Just precise. Like everything was landing where it should.
When the vampire turned toward Connie, you were already there. Your blade met its side in a clean, controlled strike, exactly as practiced. The edge cut through, and the creature staggered, then collapsed, its form giving way as it hit the ground, dissolving into a scatter of fine gray ash that the night air carried off in slow, drifting currents.
It was the way vampires died in Valen'Esdravh, the immortal world, their bodies unable to hold their shape once struck down, unraveling into nothing. In the human realm, it would have been different. They would have remained, lifeless but whole, like any other corpse, unless someone chose to burn them.
The remaining figures hesitated, just for a second, but it was enough. They withdrew as quickly as they had come, slipping back into the trees, their presence dissolving into the dark with low, frustrated sounds that faded into the distance.
Silence followed, sudden and heavy.
For a moment, no one spoke.
Sasha lowered her crossbow slowly, her eyes lingering on you. Connie exhaled, still gripping his dagger, his expression caught somewhere between relief and disbelief.
"That was clean," Onyankopon said after a pause, though his tone carried a hint of surprise.
You blinked, the weight of the moment catching up to you all at once.
Connie let out a short breath, glancing at you with a crooked grin.
"Are you Levi's daughter or something?"
You didn't answer. Your gaze had dropped to the ground, fixed on the ash where the vampire had fallen, watching as the last traces scattered into nothing.
"If she were his daughter, she'd be as small as a squirrel," Sasha added without missing a beat.
Onyankopon glanced around, scanning the tree line before lowering his stance slightly. "They're gone," he said. "We're safe, for now. Let's keep moving. The bastion isn't far, and we still have a mission."
No one argued.
The rest of the way to the towers passed in tense silence, broken only by the crunch of leaves under your feet and the distant whisper of the night wind through the treetops.
The towers rose against the night sky like skeletal fingers pointing toward the stars. The gray stone structures, worn by decades of neglect, stood stark against the silver light of the full moon. Wild ivy climbed the cracked walls, and the windows that had once served as observation points were now empty sockets staring into nothingness.
Beside them stretched the ruins of old towers that had once been part of the fortress. Among the rubble, you could still make out what remained of a secret hideout, used for generations of hunters as a refuge and strategic lookout against vampire. However, wars had ravaged it; the passages had collapsed under the weight of sieges and flames, forcing the survivors to abandon those defenses and move their base to the castle's underground. There, beneath layers of stone and shadow, they built a new, safer hideout, hidden from enemies and protected from the disaster that had consumed their predecessors.
You entered a tower and climbed the stairs to the highest point. The view stretched across the valley where the village of Velmyra crouched. The warm lights of the houses gleamed like fireflies trapped in a jar, creating a golden mosaic against the darkness. It was a comforting reminder that a world existed beyond the constant struggle against the supernatural, a world where families gathered around candlelit tables and children slept safely in their beds without fearing the creatures of the night.
"Look at that," Sasha murmured, leaning against one of the stone battlements as she watched the distant lights. Her voice had regained some of its usual tone, though it was still tinged with the tension of the previous encounter. "Sometimes I wonder what it would be like to live like that."
"Like normal humans?" Connie asked, sitting on a mossy stone. "Without having to worry about vampires, krangors, or anything that crawls in the night."
Onyankopon nodded thoughtfully, his eyes fixed on the city's golden lights. "A simple life. Waking up with the sun, working during the day, sleeping without a weapon under the pillow."
His words resonated deep within your chest, an ache you had never been able to articulate. Despite the genuine love you felt for your clan, for the Dawnguard, and for the mission you shared, a part of you longed for that tranquility shining so temptingly in the distance.
"I've thought about it too," you admitted, your voice barely a whisper, blending with the night wind. "Sometimes I dream we have a giant house. With a garden where we can grow herbs, and a fireplace that keeps the home warm in winter." You paused, surprised by the clarity of the image forming in your mind. "A life where the greatest danger is burning the bread in the oven."
Connie and Onyankopon let out a laugh as they put on their binoculars to continue the watch, one of Hange's many inventions, assembled from polished lenses salvaged from old survey scopes and reinforced with lightweight metal frames, etched with tiny markings to sharpen distant focus even in low light.
"But could you really?" Sasha asked, genuinely curious. "After all this, after knowing what we know, could you just, live pretending none of this exists?"
The question hung in the night air like a gentle accusation. For that was the cruel irony of your existence: once you had seen the darkness lurking in the corners of the world, once you had felt the responsibility to protect the innocent, how could you simply turn your back and choose ignorance?
"I don't know," you answered honestly.
Connie handed you his binoculars, and you lifted them slowly, adjusting your grip as your gaze settled over the city. Your attention lingered on one of the nearest houses, its windows lit from within. Inside, a family moved about, their silhouettes passing behind thin curtains, their shadows soft and fleeting against the glow.
For a moment, it looked simple. Whole. Untouched by anything beyond those walls.
"But sometimes," you murmured, still watching, "sometimes I think I'd like to try."
The rest of the watch passed in silent contemplation, each lost in their own thoughts as they observed the city, asleep and safe under their invisible vigilance.
The return to the castle was a quiet journey through the night forest, but it wasn't the same silence as before. It carried something heavier now, something left unsaid between each step. The leaves crunched beneath your boots in a steady rhythm, the path familiar, yet distant in a way you couldn't quite place.
You were crossing the last clearing before reaching the castle grounds when a dull sting in your arm pulled your attention down.
You slowed, frowning slightly as you rolled back your sleeve.
There they were.
Three thin, parallel marks along your forearm, clean, unmistakable. The memory surfaced immediately: the vampire's claws catching your skin in the middle of the fight. You hadn't even noticed it then, too caught up in the moment, carried by the rush of adrenaline.
Now, though, it was different.
The skin throbbed faintly, a persistent sting that made itself known with every small movement. It wasn't deep, but it was enough to irritate, to remind you it was there.
Your shoulder ached too, heavier now than before, settling into something dull and uncomfortable beneath your clothes.
"You okay?" Onyankopon asked, noticing you had fallen behind.
"Yes," you answered quickly, stepping forward to close the distance. "Just tired."
By the time you reached the castle and made your way inside, the weight of the night had settled fully into your body. The adrenaline was gone now, leaving behind a dull exhaustion that dragged at your limbs. When you passed by one of the polished metal surfaces near the wash area in the bathroom, you caught a glimpse of yourself.
You looked tired.
More than you should have been. You had slept well the night before, more than usual, even, yet your expression told a different story. Your eyes seemed heavier, your features softer with fatigue, as if the mission had taken more out of you than you realized.
You lifted a hand to your face, your fingers brushing against your cheekbone. You glanced more closely and caught the faint gray smear along your skin. Ash. What remained of the vampire you had struck down, clinging lightly to your cheek as if the moment hadn't fully let go of you yet.
With a quiet exhale, you turned toward the washstand. A ceramic basin sat atop it, filled earlier and left for use, a small pitcher of water resting beside it. You poured a little into your hand and brought it to your face, wiping the ash away in slow, careful motions. The water was cool against your skin, grounding in a way you hadn't realized you needed.
When you finished, you set the pitcher back in place and lingered only a moment longer before heading to your room.
The door creaked softly as you slipped inside.
Mikasa and Sasha were already asleep, their breathing steady, the room dim and undisturbed. You moved quietly, shedding your clothes and pulling on your long white nightgown, the fabric falling loosely around you.
Then, without much thought, you slipped beneath the covers.
The exhaustion caught up to you almost instantly. Your body sank into the mattress, muscles loosening one by one as your breathing slowed. Sleep came quickly, heavier than usual, pulling you under before your thoughts could fully settle.
And just before you drifted off completely, you felt it again.
That same quiet warmth at your side.
eren jaeger
red swan — fanfiction, ongoing when meeting an ancient vampire, the line between hunter and hunted begins to blur and the prey begins to crave being caught by its predator
armin arlet
mutualism — one shot (soon to be a series) some lessons in symbiosis are better learned firsthand, especially with the teaching assistant himself
eruri [ erwin smith + levi ackerman]
night of flames — one shot an injured commander seeks his captain’s aid within the solitude of an isolated castle